Somewhere in our distant future, a madman assumes the rule of Earth. He claims to be benevolent, but his actions show otherwise
|
|
|
|
At a time when memories can be recorded for posterity, Rose Carlson relives those of a madman, Amos Goodwin, who almost destroyed the human race. She is horrified to learn that she may have been the reason for the twisted experiences Amos put all of humanity through but then discovers something in his mind that makes everything else pale in comparison. Thank you Ras for the cover picture! Thank you Hollis, Monica Rose, and Malady for their work in editing these. |
|
|
To Not Let Go...
graphic courtesy of Bobbie C.
Part 1
Chapter 1.1
"Sis,
you need to try it, at the very least.”
We were in Carla’s lab, and she was showing me a belt buckle that was quite flashy. It looked like something that would have been worn by the ancient singer, Elvis Presley.
“Why would I wish to experience the memories of a madman?”
“He saw himself differently than we did, Rose.”
“I rest my case.” I shook my head. “He killed everyone on Earth, and I’m supposed to be sympathetic and see how he saw himself?”
“He didn't kill everyone. He died a long time before the missiles hit. Fredrik and Paula launched them."
I was furious. “Carla,” I said in a soft and menacing voice, “Paula is our sister, and you stand there accusing her of genocide?”
“That’s not what happened.”
"So, what did happen?”
Carla had been on the ship when it left the Earth, and I had hoped that she gained some insight into her hero, but it seemed that not much had changed.
“Have you ever taken a minute to consider that maybe you were the ones who were wrong?”
I stared at her, completely unsure of how to respond. We were in space, speeding through the galaxy, because of what Amos Goodwin had done. My sister was trying to convince me that Amos was a nice guy, with only the best interests of the human race at heart. I looked at that face, so much like mine, hoping to find something that said she was joking or mad. Nothing seemed apparent.
“Okay, Rose. You wouldn't trust Amos. I can understand that, but he's not here. Can you trust me? Do you think I'd try to get you to do something like this if I didn't have a good reason?"
She was seated on a lab stool, and I was looking down at her. I realized that somewhere in my shock, I had stood. I slowly sat back down, considering.
I remembered playing with her when she was a little girl. I had reached seventy-three years old by the time my parents had her. Our elder sister, Paula, was about the same amount older than me. Somewhere in her teens, she had become an unfailing champion of Amos after he had become the leader of our government.
Finally, I agreed to experience the memories.
Carla
placed the garish belt buckle on the
counter,
then stepped away. I moved over to the counter and stopped, terrified
at what this thing signified. I slowly reached out, but I couldn't
touch it. I brought my hand back to my side and found myself dizzy. I
knew I was silly, but I couldn't imagine seeing what this monster had
in his head. Why was my sister so calm about it?
We had come up with the idea for the crystals as a method of storing our memories. With the advancement in nanobots to keep a person healthy, basically forever, there was not enough room in a person's brain to hold all the memories they may experience. They stored memories in their crystalline matrix, so even after a person died, their memories lived on.
I sensed her come up behind me and place her hand gently on my shoulder. I was crying, and she urged me to sit down on the stool. I did not want to know what made that insane person do what he had done, but I also wanted to show my sister that I loved and trusted her.
Slowly, I moved my right fingers to the thing. As I gazed at the crystals, they shifted color, as they all did when they were active. There was a black fog that swirled through the dominant red, as if something evil was there, waiting to envelop the lifeblood of anyone who dared touch it.
On my right wrist, I wore my crystals in a bracelet that shone in their own colors, completely different than his. They were emerald green, turquoise, and cobalt blue with a red swirl that moved slowly through the other colors.
I took a deep breath and extended my index finger. It brushed the crystal.
My entire world turned on end as I seemed to fall into an incredibly deep gorge with scenes from Amos’ life playing out on either side. I landed on my back, and it seemed as if the wind was knocked out of me.
I came around slowly. I stood up and looked around. It seemed that I was still in a dark hole, with no way out. I could see my body, but I didn’t know where any light was coming from.
The walls around me were now a featureless black. Not some black material, rather just… black. There was no way to describe it. I reached out, and couldn't tell how far I had to move my hand to touch it. I supposed that if I went far enough, my hand would contact it, but I didn't want to. I felt that the blackness was evil, plain and simple.
I wanted out, and I tried to move my hand away from the crystal in the lab. This experience was too much, and I couldn't handle it. I couldn't find my real hand! My control was limited to what I was able to see here in this hole of evil.
I closed my eyes, and I could feel my legs give way. I'm not sure how much time passed, but I became aware that someone was watching me. The presence was one with which I had grown up.
“Hello, Eugene." I shuddered at hearing the voice. The name was one I hadn't thought of in years. It was mine before I became who I was now, but only one person ever addressed me that way.
I opened my eyes and found myself face to face with Amos Goodwin.
I
glared. It could have been for a split second, or a million years. I
had no idea. “Amos.” I wouldn’t even benefit him
with a hello.
“What do you think of my home, my dear?”
“I’m not your dear.”
“No, I suppose you're not.” He turned and walked a few feet away, then turned back.
I suddenly realized what was happening. “You’re not a memory. You’re talking to me.” The terror somehow increased. “You’re real.” My voice came out in a whisper as I said the last.
He gave a slight smile. “Do you know what I always wanted as a child, Eugene?”
I shook my head. I didn’t know, and I didn't think I wanted to.
He seemed to be tired, giving a sigh as he spoke. “You.”
My stomach churned as I considered what he was saying. “What do you mean?”
“Just what I said.”
“Let me rephrase that, Amos. How did you ‘want me’?”
“Do I have to explain, Eugene?"
I stormed up to him. Whether he was just an image or not, I was ready to scratch his eyes out of that smug, white face. “Don’t you call me that name again! No one calls me that! It isn’t my name.”
Amos was condescending. "Yet you respond to it… Rose."
I felt faint. It was almost worse to hear the bastard use my chosen name.
“Oh well. It doesn't matter. Soon you will respond the way I want you to." He turned back to the blackness. "Come," he said, holding out his hand.
I didn’t move.
“I said, come.” He snapped his fingers.
“I’m not a dog.”
Again, he turned back. "No, you're not. You fail to realize, however, that I rule here. What you see around us is your new home. You are what I want you to be."
The blackness behind him started moving. It enveloped him and continued advancing toward me.
I felt something in my mind. Something soft, that seemed to brush ever so gently against my consciousness. It was reassuring, and though I could sense no thought, I knew it was someone else, not Amos. It seemed to say that it was there and would help protect me. Had Carla touched the crystal too? I had no idea, and no time to consider anything else, as the blackness enveloped me -- evil, cold, devilish, blackness.
I screamed.
Whatever
had touched
my
mind, swarmed in, and it seemed to embrace me. I still had no idea
who it was, but I clung to the hope that Carla had joined me.
Suddenly, the black parted, and I saw a scene playing out before my eyes. Amos wasn't there, but as I looked down at myself, I realized that I was Amos. I tried to scream, but no sound came out. I was on a playground, watching as John and Eugene were playing a game of some kind. We were all in the third grade, and I had no idea how to play, but John threw some type of ball to Eugene, who caught it in some oversized glove. I brought my pale white hand up where I could see it. I was small for a man, and I knew I couldn't go into the sunlight for long. I would burn.
The scene changed. I was home and watching as my father and mother were having fun with my half brother, Fredrik. I hated him. He had everything that I didn't. I felt the hate overwhelm every other emotion I tried to feel.
I saw memory after memory as I grew up, always trying to feel something other than my growing hatred of everyone. The hate was worse, however, when I saw John Carlson. Especially when Eugene was around.
When I was fifty-three years old, I walked into a fast-food restaurant and saw John, Perl, and Eugene, sitting at a table. Eugene beckoned me over. I considered joining them, but John was there. All I felt was hatred, unlike any I had ever felt. I sat down where I could only see Carlson's back.
John always hated me, and he monopolized people. He was so deceptive! He had this fake smile that always fooled people.
I hated him just as much as he hated me, though. I would show him! I let my eye stray down to the table where Carlson was drawing something, but I couldn't make it out what it was.
He showed it to them both, and I could see the awe in their eyes as he explained it. That fake smile and supposed care for everyone. He had them completely under his thumb.
The three got up and left the restaurant. As they walked by me, Eugene smiled at me. I felt a bit better for a moment, then Carlson smiled as he walked by. The bastard was rubbing it in! He had them both, and I had nothing.
When they passed by me outside, I got up and picked up the napkin he had drawn on. It showed a sketch of a space station. He was an engineer, and he designed that type of thing. I softly laughed as I thought about what I could do with this.
The emotions faded as I felt something embrace me again. This time, I heard words, although not a voice. Don’t let it take over. You are Rose -- Not Amos. I’ll help you resist.
I
tried to ask who this voice was, but before I could form any words in
my mind, I was Amos, and somewhere else.
I was seated at a workbench in my lab. The hatred had come back full force, and I was working with it fueling me. Everything I did was accompanied by a thought of how I was always treated. I was an autistic albino, and that made everyone hate me.
I no longer had any desire to be friends with anyone. Eugene and Perl had spent so much time with John, and he utterly brainwashed them.
My parents were no better. They had allowed Fredrik to monopolize their time and feelings. I had a way to take care of them, however. What I was building would accomplish that. And much more.
I finally finished my programming and pressed enter on my keyboard. It took very little time before my printer finished. I couldn't see what it had made, but I knew it was in a culture I had placed in a Petri dish. I had designed them to have an organic skin, with a simple pair of magnets that would provide power from Brownian motion. It wouldn't take long before it started multiplying. I did not doubt that it would work. After all, I had designed it!
I went over to my fridge and got something to drink, then came back and gazed down at the dish. There was nothing that I could see yet, but I knew it wouldn't be long before I could.
The next morning when I woke up, I went to my lab. I took the Petri dish out of the incubator and inspected it. As I expected, my printer had done a remarkable job. There was a gelatinous mix inside that had ingested all at the culture.
I knew there was little chance that anyone would have my exact DNA, so I scanned it into my computers. Then, I instructed it to ignore anyone who matched it, except to provide health. I injected the bots into my body and waited five days. My hate was fueling my actions now, and there was no more love for anyone. My parents had lied to me. The woman who had claimed to be my mother wasn't. She was Fred's mother, but not mine.
For the first time in several days, I opened the door to my lab secure in the knowledge that I had enough bots to infect two people. I went into the kitchen where my parents would fix their breakfast and put the mix onto the top three plates in the cupboard. I took the top one and fried up some eggs and bacon, plus a few extra ingredients. When my parents came in, they seemed impressed that I had made them breakfast. I enjoyed my breakfast.
I watched fascinated as first my "mother," then my father began to look queasy. A few minutes later, they both slipped from their chairs onto the floor. I happily touched them both with some memory crystals, which quickly started changing colors.
I was mesmerized at the sight of my parent's heads slowly separating from their bodies. I had programmed the bots to make the incisions slowly so that it was excruciating.
I saw my father’s eyes widen as he realized that he was very near death. My faux mother started to scream, but that was quickly cut off as her neck spine severed.
When the severing was complete, I glanced at the crystals in my hands and smiled. I would have fun with those later.
That night, I went into my lab, where the crystals were on the workbench. I smiled at them. Mother and Father were in there.
I had programmed the bots to transfer everything they found in the brain into the crystals. I expected that in so doing, they had moved the 'soul' of both of them into their matrix. I would soon find out.
I reached out to my "mother's" crystals and carefully touched them.
I
dove into her memories and was gratified to see that she was, indeed,
there. Her life was laid out before me.
I had known that my biological mother wasn't the dark-skinned woman who raised me. A simple genetic test showed that, but I wasn't sure who was.
I saw that, on a trip to visit Fredrik, my father had an affair with one of my brother's young students. She was a Nordic girl, very light, and only seventeen years old.
I was disgusted.
When he got home, he said nothing to my 'mother', although it wasn't long before she found out and pushed a meeting. They arranged that my 'mother' would raise me, and there would be no more contact for me or my father with her. In exchange, my birth mother would receive continual updates about me.
I worked hard for the next two years to create a situation where I was elected leader of Earth. My bots made it a foregone conclusion that I would be as people loved the effects of becoming themselves at the end of puberty and staying there.
I was able to arrange a meeting with my biological mother after that, with no problem. She was somewhat reluctant to agree, but I applied just a bit of pressure, and she complied. I wasn't sure what the outcome of the meeting was going to be, but there were a few options.
She entered my palace in Hawaii, and the guards quickly ushered into my office.
“Well, Mother. How long were you planning on keeping your existence from me?” I challenged immediately.
“It was not my idea to keep you isolated from me, Amos,” she said. “I could understand the wishes of your Father and Mother…”
I cut her off. “She’s not my mother. You are my biological mother!”
“Be that as it may, Amos, I could understand their wishes. I was a one night stand, and other people didn't need to know about me."
“Why didn’t you raise me then?”
“I could never have given you as much as your father did, and he was not going to leave his wife. They had been married for over a century.”
“Yet he had an affair with you. Why do you think that was?” My voice was deadly calm, and I had decided what I was going to do.
“I don't know. I guess your father needed a diversion. People sometimes get bored. Clearly, he didn't want to let go of what he already had."
“Obviously.”
I stood up, indicating that the meeting was over, and saw her to the door.
Once I was confident that she was home, I programmed her bots to make life miserable for her. Just mentally at first, however. I didn't want her to go to a doctor yet.
Just like my parents, or Carlson, she cared only for herself. I wasn’t going to put up with her.
I
wrote some new programming and then tested it by putting it into my
biological mother. I then summoned her to my palace again.
She sat down, and we began talking. I wanted to get a clear idea of what the bots could do with a person. After we had talked about the last couple of months, I suggested that we go for a walk outside.
We climbed the stairs to the top of the building. From there, a door opened to the ridge of the former volcanic cone.
We stepped out, and my mother was immediately affected by the daylight. Her bots started to change her body before my eyes. She became a small child, losing mass onto the ground, which the bots immediately cleaned. She ran to the edge of a cliff, climbed over the railing, and dove off.
The bots had done precisely as I wanted.
They were a success.
I
was ready to distribute the nanobots to the population in general
now, but I wanted one more thing. I wanted insurance. I refused to
let the rest of the people win, so I intended to prepare a device
which would I could activate if I needed to.
I went to my lab and started to build another type of bot. This one would simply eat any carbon-based life form to create more of itself. Because the power generation units in the bots used a magnet, they also needed to produce iron and steel. For this, they would eat refined metal.
I designed these bots to explore the entire biosphere looking for food. If none was, they would go dormant until more arrived. If they produced enough bots, they would then establish a network between them to become intelligent. They would use the mental patterns of any crystals they found on the planet. Still, they were programmed to give my mental patterns dominance over all others, so I would always be in control if I had to activate my fail-safe.
I needed people to help me, and I needed test subjects. The test subjects weren't as necessary as other people or things, but I needed workers.
I was under no illusions that people would help me as I wanted, so I decided I would take what I needed. I programmed some different bots for my purposes and went to a small city in what used to be the southwest United States. I set my craft down in the center of the town and stepped out.
These bots were let loose into the town as soon as I opened my door, so I was looking forward to programming them.
I had put a supply in myself as well. These were to keep me healthy and young, but I gave them a different job as well. If they found themselves in a person with different DNA than me, they would adjust to the new DNA, then start reproducing at a high rate. This process would increase speed geometrically because every subsequent bot would do the same. Once they had a healthy colony in the person, usually about four hours after the initial infestation, they would keep them healthy until I issued my orders.
In Las Vegas, New Mexico, the people recognized me, and I used it to my advantage. I started shaking hands. I didn't enjoy touching other people, but my new supply of bots would take care of any germs these people carried. Even so, I only wanted the touch of one other person, and he wasn’t here.
It wasn't long before they seemed to be wearing down. I knew that supplying the raw material for ten pounds of bots would suck a lot out of them. By necessity, they would use fat and muscle mass.
I pulled a remote out of my pocket and had it send a signal to all of the bots, and the people started grouping around me.
As soon as they were there, I pressed another button, and they froze in place. The only motion was their breathing and occasional blink.
I went around the population, assigning purposes to each person. Some would be domestic help, some security, some builders, some engineers. One particularly attractive young boy, I enhanced to be my toy each night. He looked much like Gene, and with a few modifications, the bots were able to make his DNA match. They also instilled in him a desire to be as feminine as possible.
It wasn’t the same, but with the correct DNA, I could stand it.
It wasn't long before I started working on my plans to get revenge on
Carlson.
I went to the safe in my lab and took out the picture of the station that Carlson had drawn for Eugene and Perl. I knew that he was working on getting a team ready to build the station, so I took some of my engineers and readied them to talk to Carlson.
I didn't want him to know my plans yet, but when I finished, I was going to take great pleasure in horrifying him.
I set up a dummy corporation in a few minutes and then sent out my engineers. They purchased the rights to the station, and Carlson never knew what had happened.
I readied my builders, and they built two stations. One was smaller, and I named it N21, which was what Carlson's original blueprints named it. The second one, called N22, used almost the same plans, though it was substantially larger. Rather than twenty-four bays, it had thirty, and each bay was longer. They could each hold fifteen missiles armed with twenty independent guided canisters filled with my doomsday bots. I would not lose.
Suddenly, a feeling of dizziness and exhaustion overwhelmed me, and I was Rose again. Amos and I were standing in the black room. My breathing was heavy, and I had a horrible headache. Absorbing so much of Amos' memories exhausted me. I had to get through this and out of the memories, however.
A moment later, Carla was standing beside me. It had been her! I was ecstatic that she had helped me keep my sense of self throughout this hell.
Chapter 2
Amos
glared at me. He tried to retake control of the situation, but I was
very determined. Carla was helping as well, and between us, we were
able to keep control.
"If you feel the way about me that you claim, why don't you look at my memories?"
He stared at me for a moment. "Do they have Carlson in them?" He asked.
"Of course," I answered.
"Then I'm not interested," He told me.
I was confused. "Then, what's your purpose in keeping me here?"
"Control."
Carla spoke up. "So you aren't interested in Rose at all. It's all about you!"
"Shut up," he screamed at her. You are mine and have been for years. You serve me!"
"Really? You've never even noticed me in here. I hid all those years."
I was surprised at that. How could Carla be both in her body and here? It didn't make sense to me.
I couldn't focus on that right now. I had to keep up my concentration as Carla couldn't control the situation on her own.
"Why?" I asked.
He turned back to me.
"Why don't you want to look at my memories?"
"You are brainwashed by Carlson. I've seen the effects."
"What?" I was indignant. "John has never brainwashed me."
"Of course he has. You would never have married him if he hadn't."
"Why?"
"He has had control of you since you were children. We were friends, but then you suddenly became friends with Carlson, and our friendship ended.
"Is that what you think?" I asked him. "I tried to include you, but you wanted nothing more to do with me."
He stared at me for a moment. "Show me."
We
dove into my memories this time and went back to school with him
experiencing my emotions. He saw things from my point of view this
time. He saw that I had tried to include him many times. Even when
John showed us the drawings of his station, he saw that Amos was
there, and when I beckoned Amos over, John's face was sad when he
refused to join us.
Amos was confused, and he pulled us from one memory to another of times with John. It was true that on a fishing trip, I was happy not to have Amos along. And when John built me a kite for my thirteenth birthday, my memories shocked Amos.
I had never seen a kite before. I didn't even know what it was, but I went out to a field near our homes with him. He told me to hold it until the string was taut, then to let go. He took off running, and I watched as the kite flew up and up. It caught in the wind, and John stopped running. I ran to where he was and watched. He handed me the spool of string, and as I took it, there was too much slack, and the kite started dropping. John grabbed onto my hands and pulled out the slack, and the kite went back up.
I was thrilled, not so much in the kite, although it was the vehicle I was using to fuel my imagination. There, I was not a thirteen-year-old boy, but a girl, in a sundress with long hair blowing in the breeze. My boyfriend had his arms around me, holding onto my hands and guiding them as we had a wonderful time together.
Amos pulled us back to my very young days, and we sped through my memories until we found the point he wanted.
He pulled us out of the dive, and we were once again separate and facing each other. "You are a girl," he said flatly.
I giggled slightly. "Looks that way doesn't it," I said, gesturing at my body.
He scowled. "You always have been."
"Yes," I told him. "I have always been."
He retook control, and we dove through my life. I could feel him soaking up what I perceived as he experienced my life.
I was in my restaurant, where I loved to play with different recipes. I was working on an idea where I did a pork marinade in lime juice kicked with several types of hot peppers, and I saw John stick his head in the door to my kitchen, and I smiled at him.
He gave me his typical cocky grin, then went to sit down.
I dished up three of my day's specials, put them on a tray, and set them in the dumbwaiter to carry them to the second floor.
By the time I arrived on the second floor, they had been carried out to the table that was always reserved for John, Perl, and me. It was in a special alcove, and my hosts were told that they were not to use that table unless absolutely necessary and then only with my direct approval.
From that table, I could see all of the restaurant below, and on the second-floor balcony. There was one-way glass between us and the rest of the dining area. The lights in the alcove would have to be turned up, and that was never allowed.
We started to eat, and both John and Perl commented that they enjoyed the pork chops I had made. French Fries were not on my menu, but I knew that they were John’s favorite type of potato, followed closely by tater tots. He loved fried potatoes of any kind, actually, so I made fries for him every night, as both of them had a standing invite to dine with me. John always did, unless he was on a date, which he rarely was.
I always wondered why that was. He was a handsome man, but the only dating he did was to take Perl out occasionally, telling me that they weren't an item.
He urged me to take her out as well, and I did once, but it felt so strange. We had a good time, but it was more like a girls night out than a date.
I glanced out at the restaurant, and I saw the familiar white head of Amos enter one of the expensive rooms on the far side of the second floor.
John and Perl saw me looking to the other side, and saw him too.
“I’ll never understand how he managed to become the head of the government,” Perl said.
“He's brilliant," I said quietly.
“Being smart doesn’t get you elected,” John told me.
They were seated across the table from me, and I gave them a sad smile, saying, "I always felt bad for him growing up. It was like one of those – oh, what did they call them – savants. I've tried to get him to join us time and time again, but he just doesn't want to."
“Well, I’m glad he doesn’t want to. I’m fed up with his policies,” Perl remarked. “I might be tempted to tell him what I think.”
John was looking at me strangely. “Do you have a thing for him?”
“What?! Of course not! I’m not homosexual,” I told him vehemently.”
“Just checking,” he said. “I mean, it wouldn’t matter if you were -- I’d just be surprised if you were interested in him.”
“I don't like his policies any better than Perl."
“I just call ‘em as I see ‘em,” she said flippantly.
I didn’t respond to her. I was giving an interested stare at John. “So tell me, John. Who do you see me with?”
He didn't say anything but kept my eye as he very slowly took a bite of a French fry.
I raised an eyebrow and resumed eating myself.
Perl snorted at us and looked across the room again. A waitress walked in and set down his food. I noticed that she was showing a bit more leg than usual, and had actually opened her top to show some cleavage. Amos, however, didn't react. He never did.
“It wouldn’t matter if you were interested or not,” Perl commented. “Val is a looker, but he doesn’t give a damn.”
John was still looking as well, but I think he might have been looking at Val, not Amos. “So Gene isn’t gay. Are you?”
“No. Bi.”
We both turned to stare at her.
“And when were you going to tell us?” I asked. Of course, it didn’t matter to either of us, but we were surprised.
“It never came up,” she said as she ate the last piece of food from her plate, then pulled her dessert in front of her. She loved cheesecake, and I never understood how she could eat as much as she did. She did work out, however, as she owned a very lucrative security business.
I hadn’t finished everything on my plate, but my dessert of choice was there as well; pecan pie. I had a bit of a sweet tooth, and my mother had taught me to make a lot of candies and desserts while I was growing up. For a sweet pie, you just couldn’t do any better than a pecan pie.
Amos finished his meal before we left our alcove. After he did, he spent several minutes staring at the glass we were hidden behind. Once, when I invited him to join us, I had told him where we ate, and I now felt like he was looking directly at me. It made my skin crawl. We knew what had happened to the town of Las Vegas. I couldn’t believe he would transform people like that. It just seemed so sick.
I had genuinely liked him until he did that. I knew he didn’t have any social skills, but that was farther than anything I had ever anticipated.
That night, I went to bed thinking about Amos. What made him do those things. I couldn’t understand it, but I knew that my admiration for him was gone. I couldn’t wait until he was overthrown, and I knew it wouldn’t be very long. He had brought it on himself.
I
was jarred awake by the sound of my front door, then the bedroom door
breaking open. I was quickly handcuffed and taken onto a transport.
My abductors pushed me out in the middle of Diamond Head along with
thousands of people. We listened to a speech that Amos gave, in which
he offered amnesty for those who agreed to abide by his rules. Many
took the offer, but I knew they would be killed.
The rest of us, still numbering in the thousands we're transported to the station. I looked around for John, but I didn’t see him. My parents were there, as was Perl, but my older brother Paul, and my sister Carla were not.
We were horrified when the guards ejected those of us with a medical background, right before they left for Earth.
Shortly after, I felt vaguely sick when the station started to accelerate in a different direction. We were leaving the orbit of Earth.
John had been led in shortly before the engines fired. He and an electrical engineer, Marc Dodson, were working on the door, trying to get it unsealed, so I joined them.
Finally, John got the wheel to move. He stopped just before the locking dogs freed. He looked up at us. "Well?" He asked.
The people repeated the question throughout the bay.
"Open it," I said. There were many echoes of agreement from the crowd.
"What if they evacuated the air?" He asked.
"Is there any way to remedy that situation from here?" I asked in return.
"The hatch isn't electrically operated," Marc told me.
"So if they left it open," I said, not finishing my statement.
He nodded.
"What is they didn't?" I asked.
"I still can't do anything from here. There isn't any access to the wiring from here. All of the circuitry for the air circulation is on the other side of the circular corridor."
"So you're saying we have nothing to lose, " said my father from behind me.
Again, Marc nodded.
"Yes, Sir."
John
spun the wheel the rest of the way. The dogs released, and he sighed
as the door didn't burst open. He pushed it out and stepped through,
followed by Marc. The corridor was dark, and I saw a hand torch come
on. I was a bit scared, though I tried not to show it, but I didn't
step through the hatch.
A few minutes later, lights came on; then, I stepped through. John and Marc were disappearing around the curve of the circle. I walked back into the bay and went to help some people.
I was nervous as hell, but I tried to steady myself, as I went around trying to help calm people. I wasn't sure how long it had been, but I noticed people looking expectantly at the door. I turned, and John and Marc were back. I went over to hear what they had found, and John announced to the room, "We shouldn't have any problems surviving. It appears that we were meant to."
I started to ask how, but he held up a hand. "We need to set up a few things. We're going to need someone to take charge. To be the leader for all of us, I would like to recommend Gene."
"What?!?"
John ignored my outburst and told everyone, "He can think and act rationally, even under pressure. We need that in a leader."
"Why not you? Or Marc?"
He shook his head as he answered me. "We will both be needed to maintain the station. You are the logical choice to be the commander."
"Not from where I'm standing," I told him.
He turned to the crowd. "All in favor?"
Almost everyone raised their hands.
I started to object, but John grabbed my arm and pulled me into the corridor. "I would offer to lead," he explained," but I really do need to maintain this station. It wasn't meant to operate with engines. It has thrusters, and they are all the stress it's designed to handle. I know and trust you. Please."
I mulled it over for a few minutes, then nodded. I didn't trust myself to speak.
Amos, Carla, and I sped up. We hurried through the memories of the building of our community, and the following year. Somewhere during that time, John discovered that the engines, while powerful, kept the station, or rather, the ship, accelerating at a rate the superstructure could handle. In that year, we arrived at the edge of the galaxy, then the engines separated from the ship and fell away. We would coast from then on.
Again,
I felt exhausted and dizzy as we separated. We pulled back to the
black room again.
This time Amos said nothing, so I asked, "you seem to have changed somewhat. Why?"
"I'm reconsidering what to do."
I started to see a glimmer of hope. Did all this really rest on me? "What are you considering?"
"For the first time in my life, I'm unsure." He looked at me, and I realized that there was some emotion in his eyes that I hadn't seen since we were children. The hate had left, and in its place was something that appeared to be confusion.
I had learned that confusion was not desirable in him. Any choice he made could be as bad or even worse than what we had seen before.
I looked at my sister, and she seemed to recognize it too.
I pulled us into a dive again. I was going to take Amos into the horrors he had caused, whether he liked it or not. He was going to experience my dreams and my frustrations. He would see his own actions from my perspective.
We went to the beginning of what he considered fun. His program in the ship had slammed several cargo doors shut on people, cutting them into multiple pieces. After a year as the commander of these people, I had gotten to know many of them. I still didn't know all fifteen thousand, two hundred ninety-eight of them, but I was working on that.
There were many horrors that I let him feel as I did. And through it all, he saw that I was concerned for those under my charge. I showed him that I took responsibility for them.
I pulled us out right before the full extent of the bots was released, and I wouldn't take him any further.
"Why did you stop?" he asked.
"Wasn't that enough?"
"Amos, beyond that, is something personal that you don't need to see," Carla supplied.
He shook his head. "We have seen parts of each others lives that were extremely personal. You understand the feelings that I had for you, Rose. I have decided to let you go to live your life with Carlson because of what I've seen. I had no idea how much hurt I had caused."
"I made a huge mistake, Amos."
He cocked his head. "Why do you say that?" He asked.
"I focused on myself. Not my people."
"Show me," he commanded.
I
did.
We dove, and I was on the bridge. We were well into the second year of our trip to nowhere when things suddenly changed. John, Marc, and Perl were there with me. Suddenly Perl shot up from the computer where she had been working. She spun around, and a look of horror covered her face.
I saw that, but I was scared as well. I was scared of my friends. All three of them were frightening me for some reason. I was closest to the door, and I started to back toward it. I had to get out of there! Away from them. I didn't know why, just that I did!
I had almost made it out of the room when Perl bolted. She ran to my right, and I tried to move out of her way, but her hand touched mine. I spun away, and she fled out the door.
My world continued spinning as I felt like every bit of my body was torn apart. It was excruciating! A moment later, the pain disappeared, along with all my senses, and I seemed to be floating. I'm not sure how long it was until sensation returned, but it couldn't have been long. John and Marc were still staring at me. They backed away, and I took advantage of their fear and ran.
I ran to a storage closet and hid myself away and took stock. My body had changed. No longer was I a male. It was evident to me that I was now a female. I looked down at myself, and my emotions were a jumbled mess.
On the one hand, I was scared crazy about the change. It was the bots inside me, obviously. They were the only rational explanation. On the other hand, I was elated. I finally had what I had always wanted. I felt like I was now myself.
My only problem was that my clothes didn't fit anymore. My pants were tight around my hips but loose around my waist. The act of running had pulled them down a bit. My belt wouldn't tighten anymore, so I took some wire off a shelf and discarded the belt. I threaded the wire through the belt loops and tied it. The pants scrunched up, but at least they'd get me back to my apartment.
My shirt hung loose around my stomach, but I had burst a button right over my breasts. It felt good to say that, even if only in my mind. I had breasts! At the moment they were a nuisance, but I had them!
On the way to the closet, I had thrown a shoe. I started to giggle at the thought. I wasn't a horse! I sat down on the floor of the closet, hoping to get my emotions under control. Instead, I heard and felt a rip right at my butt. Lovely! This was just what I needed! I was happy about the new me, but why all the curves?
I started to cry at my predicament. I had my breasts peaking through a shirt with a missing button, and a ripped open backside in my pants. Plus, I had to get home through a station with lots of men, and they would all be looking at me! They'd see my breasts and my ass!
I was scared to death of men! The only man I wanted to see me was… I suddenly realized that while I had some of what I'd always wanted, I didn't have it all. Not by a long shot. There was a part of me that longed for John. It was an ache that I couldn't get out of my heart. But I was scared of him. Not just a little bit. No, this was a cold, irrational fear that didn't seem to come from anything. It was just there!
I sat there for a long time, and eventually, the light dimmed. It had been about three PM when the changes happened. I'd been huddled in this closet for seven hours, and I had to get home, so I reached down and removed my one remaining shoe. I'd been so terrified that I hadn't even thought about it until that moment. I stood up, opened the door a crack, and glanced out. Carefully, I eased out of the closet and started down the corridor.
Suddenly I heard someone around the curve, and I broke into a run. I hurried through the connecting tube, and out of the command center.
I stopped Amos, Carla, and myself for a moment. I knew what came next, and I didn't want Amos to experience it. He didn't need to see my discovery of my new self.
“Why did you stop us?” Amos demanded again.
“Because you don’t need to see what happens next.”
He didn’t push, for which I was grateful.
“I know what I programmed into the bots. What happened during those changes?"
I sighed. I really didn't want to talk about a lot of things, particularly since it was all based on physical changes and sex.
Every change brought more heartache. Even my relationship with John, although it blossomed into our eventual marriage, was loaded with questions.
Where I took him next was the death of my friend, Perl.
I
was in my apartment, sitting down to my morning cup of coffee. I took
a sip and closed my eyes as I felt the caffeine coursing through my
body. I always started a day like this. As a male, caffeine affected
me, but it didn't feel like this.
We were about two months into the time of fear. I still was afraid of John, but I wanted to get to know him like I never had before.
I pushed those thoughts away. I didn’t need them right now.
I moved my coffee mug off to the side and touched the tabletop in a particular spot. The surface changed from cherry wood to a screen showing reports from departments onboard the ship.
The first one was from John. I stared at the screen. The thoughts I had just pushed away came back immediately. I sighed and was about to touch a different report when I received a beep on my phone. I picked it up and looked.
Oh, good grief! It was John! I answered it, holding my breath.
“Rose, I need you to come to the command level now." His voice sounded strange.
“What is it?” I asked. “You know I never go there.”
“You need to now. There’s been a death. I’ll clear the way for you.” Now I recognized the odd sound in his voice. It was anguish.
“I’ll be right there,” I said, mystified.
I forgot about the reports and my coffee and quickly changed, then I hurried out of my apartment building. When I got to the bridge access corridor, I saw something partway through it. John was there, and he blocked my way.
“No!” he said forcefully.
“What's going on?" I asked. "First, you insist that I'm needed, then you won't let me near the scene!"
“It’s Perl,” he said simply.
I stared, then pushed by him, not realizing the significance and consequence of my action.
I got closer and simply collapsed to my knees. Perl's body was lying where it fell, but her head was about five feet down the corridor, resting on its left side, its short blonde hair turning a rusty red from the blood collecting in it.
I turned my head to one side and tried to empty my stomach.
I felt someone gently grasp my upper arms and help me to my feet. Instinctively, I buried my head in John’s chest and cried. “Why was she here?” I sobbed. “Neither of us ever come up here, so why now?”
It took a few minutes of crying for me to realize what I was doing. I pushed away and stared at him. There was no fear!
He was staring at me, utterly perplexed. He couldn't explain it either.
Slowly, I backed up a bit more. “What’s going on here?” I asked.
Suddenly, another of the command crew rounded the corner into the corridor. “Perl!”
It was Kari, another friend from high school. I didn't know her as well, but she had been Perl's roommate for years. Marc, who had been examining the body, stood and hurried to block her way.
They didn’t touch as John and I had, but they stood face to face. I wondered who would back down first. Marc was a bit stocky but well built. He often used those muscles to his advantage. Kari was incredibly beautiful, and her creamy brown skin always seemed to glow. Both knew how to use their assets, but neither seemed about to back down now.
Finally, Kari growled, “Move out of my way.”
I could tell that Marc wanted to give in, but he simply shook his head.
Kari tried to duck around, but he placed himself squarely in front of her again.
"I know you want to see her. To pay your respects, but now isn’t the time,” he told her.
“Why not?” she asked.
Marc sighed and looked to John for help. When none was forthcoming, he slowly stepped aside. Kari walked resolutely down the hall until she was able to see clearly. Then she lost it as I had. Unfortunately, where I had only had a single sip of coffee, Kari had eaten breakfast in a restaurant.
Marc was by her side in a moment. My stomach almost flipped when his bare hands touched her equally bare shoulders, but he didn’t change. Neither did she.
What was going on?
This
time, I felt just as sick as I was in the memory as we pulled out of
the dive. We stood in the dark room again.
“Have you made a decision?” I asked Amos. I hoped my voice didn’t betray my condition.
He stood there for a few minutes. “Yes,” he told me. He appeared thoughtful, then walked up to me. “I will promise you something, Rose."
“Because I still hold a place for you in my heart, I will not harm you, and by extension, your family. I see that harming them would harm you.”
“What about other people?” I asked.
“I will make no promises regarding others.”
“Will you let Carla go?”
“She is the one who is the sum total of her memories in here. Not me.”
The next thing I knew, I was shooting out of the dark hole I had been in.
Chapter 1.3
I
opened my eyes and looked around. Carla was not in sight.
I contacted John, and when he came in, I told him what had happened.
"Let me get this straight, Rose. You voluntarily scanned the memories of Amos Goodwin? What is wrong with you?"
I knew he was right, but I wanted to defend my actions. "I wanted to be able to say to Carla, either she was wrong, or I was."
"That's not Carla, Rose!"
"I know that now, John, but you wondered why I did what I did!"
He stared at me for a long moment, then asked me, "Do you think he'll keep his word?"
I thought about what I had learned of Amos. He seemed to have changed at the end. "Yes, John, I do."
He looked down, then touched the intercom switch. "Marc and Kari Dodson: please report to Carla Richards' lab."
I knew what he was doing, and I glared at him. He was going to remove me from command.
When Marc and Kari arrived, that's precisely what he did. I felt somewhat sick as it was my husband who was doing it.
"Marc and Kari," he said, and I could see that he wasn't enjoying this anymore than I was. "I am fulfilling my responsibilities as second in command of this vessel, and removing Rose from command."
Marc and Kari stared at him as tears came to both our eyes. "I want you to see a psychologist, Rose."
"I'm not debating that he might hurt someone else, John. He needs capturing: or Carla does."
"Uh... Would it be too much to ask that someone explain what's going on here?" Marc asked. "Carla needs to be captured? And what 'he' are we talking about?"
"Rose touched Amos' memory crystals which Carla brought on board the ship when she transferred from N22."
"What?" Kari screamed! "What the hell were you thinking, Rose?"
Marc was shocked as well. "Why would you want to experience his memories?"
I didn't have anything to say. "I'm tired," I said. "I need to lie down."
"In the hospital."
"John, I'll be fine."
"The hospital. Please don't make me escort you there."
For some reason, that he would threaten to make sure I went to the hospital was the last straw. "I suppose it's better than sharing a bed with you," I said acidly. Then I was out the door.
I regretted what I said immediately, but my pride wouldn't allow me to go back and apologize. I kept walking with my head held high. I wanted to run to someplace I could hide from everyone, but I couldn't do it. Again, my pride got in the way.
Why did John have to relieve me? Dammit, I loved him more than life itself, and now I was furious with him! I didn't hate him. I still loved him. In fact, I loved him more. He did something that I didn't think I would have been able to do in his place. He had removed his wife from her position. I don't think I would ever be strong enough to do the same to him.
I entered the hospital, and Doctor Sylvia met me at the door. "Hi, Rose. I've heard what happened. Rachel is waiting in room five."
She allowed me the dignity of walking to the room myself, at least. I entered, and there was a hospital gown lying across the bed. I guess I was going to be staying for a while.
I didn't change as Rachel was sitting in a chair beside the bed. She offered to leave the room, but I was adamant. I had lost my command. I'd be damned if I was going to lose my dignity.
I sat down on the bed and looked at her. "I'm exhausted. I'd rather talk later."
She considered a moment, then stood up. She squeezed my hand, then left. "I'll be back later," she told me as she left.
I looked around and grimaced. There was no decoration in the room. It was sterile, and I hated it immediately. I stood and picked up the gown. I thought of putting it on, but then a feeling of rage came over me. I wanted to rip the gown to shreds, but that would only give them ammunition. I decided instead to fold it and set it on the tray. I had to try twice to get it folded neatly; my hands were shaking so badly.
I lay down and had a hard time getting to sleep, even though I was telling the truth when I said I was exhausted. Finally, I did fall asleep. I dreamed about Amos' memories, which wasn't surprising considered what had happened that day. When I woke up, I sensed a presence in the room and was scared out of my mind. I looked at the chair and expected to see Carla. Instead, I saw John sitting there.
I started to cry, and he practically jumped to my side. I didn't say anything when he told me to move over. I just did it, then he lay down beside me and wrapped his arms around me. It felt so good. I buried my face in his chest and cried myself to sleep.
When I awoke, John was still there.
"Hey, sleepyhead. How are you doing now?"
I couldn't have slept very long. John had responsibilities as Commander. He wouldn't neglect that, would he?
"John, how long was I asleep?"
"About eighteen hours," he told me.
"Eighteen hours!? You were here that long? What about finding Amos?"
He sighed. "I'm not in command, Rose."
I pushed away from him. "What? Why!?"
"You think, with you stuck here after what you experienced, that I could keep focused on command? I needed to be here with you."
"John, Amos needs to be caught! Who's in command?"
"After you left, I briefed Marc and Kari and then handed command to Kari. She accepted the position with the provision that, as soon as you were deemed ready, you would resume your place."
I mulled that over. He made perfect sense. I knew I wouldn't have been able to keep my mind on command with John in the hospital. We had always wondered if the bots had augmented our feelings for each other, and now I knew they had. John would have the same problems focusing on his responsibilities.
"So, what are your duties now?" I asked him.
"Just one. To stay with you."
"So, you're relieved as well?"
"Yes and no." He grinned at my look of confusion. "If I remember right, Kari said, 'Go be with Rose. That's an order.'" He paused a moment. "That was her first order too. She's got the command thing down."
I grinned and lightly punched him on the shoulder.
A few minutes later, Dr. Sylvia brought some food in for us. I looked at her strangely. "How come you're serving..."I glanced at the plates. "Dinner?"
"Have you looked at the clock?" She asked me.
"It says two."
"That's AM, Rose."
"Oh." I was taken aback. I guess when John told me eighteen hours, I hadn't realized what that meant. I hadn't even glanced at the clock since I entered the hospital.
I thought over the time in those memories turned to John. "How long was I in the crystals?"
"No more than ten minutes as far as I can tell. We checked over the video and audio logs of that office. Carla left about thirty seconds before you came out of it. You were almost motionless for that entire time."
I know my jaw dropped. It felt like hours! I had gone through most of Amos' memories from childhood. How was it only such a short time?
I realized that Sylvia and John were both staring at me.
"What?" John wondered.
"I experienced Amos' childhood, John. Almost all of it!"
"You know that a dream can feel like it took hours, but they only last about twenty to thirty minutes. I'm guessing that you experienced what you did because the bots put things in your mind as a collective."
I thought about Carla, and I wondered how long she felt she had been there. I knew what Amos had told me about her, but I wasn't sure if he was telling the truth. Why would he tell the truth about his intentions but not about her? Was she really dead? I sighed and pushed my plate away. I'd only eaten about half of it, but I wasn't hungry any longer.
In just ten minutes, my life had been turned upside down. I learned that my little sister hadn't actually been my little sister for several centuries. Instead, she had been an automaton who could only do what Amos told her. I learned that much of what Amos had done was because of me. I leaned against John again and started to cry. This time, though, it was too much, and I wept. All those people killed because a madman was infatuated with me. The entire world had been wiped out because he couldn't have me. I wasn't sure I could live with it.
Sylvia slipped out, and a few minutes later, I heard a knock on the door. I still had my face buried in John's chest, and I just said, "Go away!"
Whoever it was ignored me, and I could hear them sit down. I looked up and saw that it was Rachel. I sighed. I didn't want to talk to her, but I knew it was best if I did. I sat up and gripped John's hand tightly. He wasn't going anywhere.
"Do you want me to..." He started to ask.
"That's up to Rose," she said.
"Stay here," I told him. "I need you to stay here."
"I guess I'm staying, Doc."
Rachel smiled, then said to me, "I'm guessing that what you saw in Amos' mind was terrible."
I could barely speak as I thought of what he had done. "He had no remorse at all! It was indescribable."
I told her what I had seen. A lot of what I said, John hadn't heard, and he was shocked. He had started in on the food I hadn't finished, but partway through my narrative, he slid the plate away and looked somewhat green. He slipped off the bed and out of the room. I stopped speaking, and Rachel nodded.
"We can wait," she said. "I think you need him to hear this. He needs to know what you are dealing with."
When John came back in, I was quiet. He sat down beside me, then said, "I'm alright, Hon. Go ahead and continue."
I carefully gauged his expression. I knew he was anything but alright, but he needed to hear the rest.
"When Carla and I got control, I was determined to show him my side. To show him what he had done to the person he supposedly cared for."
I explained what I had shown him and how he had apparently changed. When I was done, I looked down at my hands, which had been nervously picking at the blanket. "He wasn't truthful, was he? He doesn't care who he hurts. Even me."
"I doubt he was, Rose."
I suddenly realized what that meant. "What about Paula and Fred? Mom and Dad?"
"It's already taken care of. There are guards outside of their apartments, and wherever they go, they'll be accompanied.
"I was a fool." As neither one said anything, I knew I was right.
Finally, Rachel asked, "Why did you hold out hope that he had changed?"
"When he realized that I was trans, he was shocked. He hadn't known that. I know he never realized. We went through so much. He had to have felt my emotions, so I hoped that he would realize what he had done to me. The person he supposedly..." The words tasted foul in my mouth. "Loved."
"Is there any way he could keep from receiving your emotions?" Rachel wondered.
"I didn't see anything, but I suppose anything is possible. He invented both the bots and the crystals, so I suppose he could have invented some way of making up memories or changing them. For that matter, I don't know if Carla was real, or something to make me think I had more control in a dive than I really did."
I suddenly thought of something that terrified me. "How do I know I'm really outside of the crystals now? I might still be there!"
John reached out, but I slapped his hand away. "Don't touch me! How do I know it's really you?" My fear skyrocketed as I considered what may be happening.
As I thought of my situation, I realized that there was no way I could determine where I was. How could I ever know for sure? I wouldn't.
John looked me in the eyes. There was something there that seemed to indicate he was authentic. At least, I didn’t know how anyone would imitate that quality. It was something intangible that I felt.
I talked for a while with both John and Rachel, then I spoke only to Rachel for a little while. We determined that there was no reason for me to stay in the hospital. I would go home with John, and Rachel would visit daily. It seemed like my counseling would be compressed into a short amount of time, but I was the commander, and the quicker I could get back to my position, the better.
John and I went home soon after I finished talking to Rachel. Later that day, my parents stopped by, wondering why they had heard that Kari was in command. We sat down, and I started explaining when there was a knock on the door. Paula and Fred entered our apartment, and I had to restart my tale.
When I finished, I had a problem. Four people were absolutely glaring at me. I looked at John for help, and he shrugged his shoulders as if to say “You got yourself into this mess. You can get yourself out.”
I tried many different ways to work my way back into everyone’s good graces, but it seemed as though it just wasn’t going to happen.
I spoke with Rachel several times over the next couple of weeks until she grudgingly told me I could resume command. On the condition that I let her know if I had any doubts.
I agreed. “Yeah, right!”
On the bridge, the following day, Kari and Marc were happy to see John and me. We went into the briefing room on the command deck, and they filled me in on what had happened while I was gone.
A search for Amos was running, but no one had seen anything of him. I felt like such a fool for believing that he had changed. Why couldn't we find him? He was in Carla's body for crying out loud. She and I looked so much alike, I didn't think anyone could miss her. So why were we?
I asked the others what they thought, and honestly, they didn't know. It seemed so strange. This ship was a lot bigger than both the others we had been on, and its technology was much superior. Still, none of the internal monitors seemed to be picking him up.
Of course, it could have to do with the length of time he had been aboard. Waiting for us to return from outside the galaxy. The time to memorize every nook and cranny of the ship was there.
I sighed as we seemed to be getting nowhere in our discussion. Kari had worked in security since before we left Earth, and she had organized a meticulous search. I couldn't fault her for anything she had done.
At the end of the day, our relief crew came to the bridge, and we exited. John and I made our way to a beautiful spot on board where we could be alone.
N21 and N22 had was no means to go from one bay to another, except by going to the inner rings. This ship, the Neo22, had a ring that circled outside the bays as well. A "U" corridor went from one set of bays to the others while connecting it. Each "U" had three levels, including the corridor. The others were observation areas.
The floors of the ship were dependent on its artificial gravity, so walking through the "U" was a strange experience. It was a seventy-foot wide corridor that always looked like it was curving downward. Still, you continually felt like you were walking on a level surface.
To reach the observation area below was even more confusing. Rather than the floor being oriented the same way, walking down the ramp took you in a spiral where you standing one hundred and eighty degrees to the level above, or rather, below. What was now above you, was an enormous, arched ceiling to the outside, looking toward the ship.
The other level was much easier to understand. There was simply a ramp up to it. There, the only thing to mar the view was at the midpoint of the floor. Another tube stretched off in both ways as it made its way around the outer perimeter of the ship.
There were twenty-four such observation areas, and each one had its own function. The one that connected to the bay our home was in was ours. We had absconded with it shortly after coming on board the ship. My husband, with his engineering skills, had turned it into a new restaurant for me. Both the inward-looking and outward-looking fell under the name Heaven's Rose. The inside looking side was a much more casual, while the outer was a very classy dining room.
Above the kitchen, was a completely private place, sealed off from everything. It was about thirty feet from side to side and took up the entire width of the ring. There was about fifty feet from floor to ceiling in the center part, and somehow, with the use of holograms, the stars that you couldn't see were projected. It seemed that you were standing in the middle of space, with nothing around to hold in an atmosphere. Only the feel of the firm deck below provided any sense of security.
We entered the space and looked around. I felt so small every time I walked in with the vastness of space stretching out before me. In the middle of the room was a pair of chairs, and we made our way to them. We weren't in a hurry. I wanted to unwind after a hard day. We had almost made it to the chairs when I stopped. John was talking about the view when he saw what I did. Seated in one of the chairs was Carla. She was looking away from us, but she had to have heard our talking. There was no escape for us, so we stepped into her view. Her eyes were closed, and if it hadn't been for her breathing, I would have thought she was dead.
I looked her up and down and realized that she was holding Amos' memory crystals. What was going on?
"John, call Kari. Let's get Carla into a stasis pod until we can figure this out."
He didn't reply, which was different. He simply took my hand and pulled me with him.
"What are you doing?" I asked.
"You think I'm leaving you alone with that madman? You've got another thing comin'."
"John, I'll be okay."
"Yeah, you will. You're not staying here without me. I'm saying that not as 2nd in command, but as your husband. There is no way I'm allowing that."
I glared at him for a moment, but then I realized he was being very wise. We had no idea what was going on. Anything could happen.
It was just a few minutes until Kari, and a contingent of guards arrived.
Carla hadn't moved the entire time, and they moved her to a gurney to be transferred to the medical bay. A little while later, we received word that she was in a stasis pod, and cooling down.
Amos was out of our lives.
End
of Part 1.
Part 2 will be coming soon! Stay tuned!
To Not Let Go...
graphic courtesy of Bobbie C.
Part 2
I
had only been back to my position for a day when we found Carla in
our observation room. I wasn't sure how she got there, but I was
assuming that in the memories with Amos, he was able to tap into my
knowledge of the ship. It seemed like a reasonable solution to that
question.
I spoke to my command staff, and Kari retook control of the ship, while I removed myself from active duty this time. I had thought about it and decided that it would be the best for Neo22.
I was so concerned about Carla! She was in stasis, frozen in the hospital section of the ship, and I wanted to get her out of there as quickly as we could.
"We don't even know if she's real," John pointed out as I spoke to him about it.
"That's true, but she might be," I argued.
"We know that Amos was able to change bodies to his specs. How do we know that she's not actually him?" He continued, unmercifully. "What if it's Carla's body, but with Amos' mind?"
What he said bothered me. I dearly wanted Carla to be real, but I was afraid that if she were, she would be so broken that it would be hard to get her back into her own mind.
I assumed the latter to be the case, but it could go either way.
If it was her body, with Amos in control, he had no answer to the question of how much of Amos was in her head. Doctors Jack and Sylvia were both studying her body, hoping to find out what was happening—trying to find out if it was Carla.
Kari continued her search of the ship each day, and I finally told her I thought that was ridiculous. We had him in stasis.
"Rose, did you talk to him when you found him?"
"No. Carla was catatonic when we found her."
"Exactly. If Amos can move his consciousness around, how do we know he didn't transfer into someone else?"
I looked at my friend like she'd grown a second head, then answered, "I guess we don't."
As the realization slowly came to me, Kari nodded. "I hope you're right, and I'm just being paranoid, but I don't want to find out the hard way that I'm wrong."
I sat in my living room, and I was scared. I was scared that I had considered Kari's caution to be ridiculous.
I finally looked up at her. "Do your job, Kari. You know more than I'll ever know about security."
She didn't argue, for which I was grateful.
As she left my house, I told her, "I'd like to accompany your people on their searches."
She shook her head. "You need to let others do their jobs, Rose. You know that. Please, trust me."
"Carla's my sister, Kari. I want that bastard to pay for what he did to her."
"Every one of us lost someone back on Earth, Rose. He took our home away from us. We can't return. They want him just as bad as you do."
After Kari turned and left, I said to myself, "I seriously doubt it."
John walked into the living room at that moment. He had decided to let Kari and I talk alone, and I guess when he heard the door shut, he came out of his office. "What do you doubt?" he asked.
I gave John one of my looks, but I didn't like to keep secrets from him. “That her people want to catch Amos as much as I do.”
This time he gave me the same type of look, but I couldn't hold his gaze. I was there when Amos' people ejected his younger brother with the rest of the medical personnel. I saw the disappointed look when his parents weren't on any of the ships that had escaped the destruction of Earth. I felt it too. How many times had I eaten dinner with John and his family on Earth? The crystals that held my memory remembered them perfectly. The expressions and mannerisms of John were so much like both of them that I couldn't help but love them too, and his little brother, Jake, was almost a carbon copy of him. Like Carla and me, I suppose.
I stopped as I thought that, and hung my head. Until the bots transformed me, we had no idea how similar Carla and I would be, but John and Jake knew it from the beginning. They weren’t twins, but they may as well have been. They were so close. John knew what he had lost while I could only speculate.
“I’m sorry,” I whispered.
He sat down beside me and put his arm around me. “No need to apologize, Hon. I understand what you’re going through.”
I suppose in a way, he did. Of course, there were differences, but not that many.
My
mind went back to that world we left so long ago.
Everything started to go downhill when an earthquake near Indonesia set off a chain reaction causing almost all of the volcanoes in the ring of fire circling the Pacific Ocean to erupt. One year later, earthquakes started under the sleeping giant, Yellowstone, and everyone knew that things were about to change.
The eruptions in the previous year had made things horrible. When Yellowstone erupted, human life was pushed almost to the edge of extinction. The only thing that kept extinction from happening was our stubbornness. Doctors found ways to help people fight off the ash, as breathing was nearly impossible.
Eventually, the ash had settled and was washed away in areas. Replenishing the flora was able to be done through seeds, but fauna was a different story. Many species were destroyed, and micro-robotics advanced incredibly to replace the insects needed to bring back the biosphere of Earth.
I sat there, daydreaming about the beautiful world we'd left behind. Even with the ravages of the horrible effects of the volcanoes, the world was still beautiful, in a stark way. Also, though Hawaii was several volcanoes, those weren't affected by the others.
Of course, the Earth was beautiful until the doomsday weapons reduced it to rubble. In a way, Carla or Amos had been correct. The fact was, he had built the damned things but never set them off.
When they cannibalized N22 to rescue N21, the missiles were set on a collision course with the sun. Paula and Fred had no idea what the armaments were, but the sun should have simply burned them up. The missiles, however, were programmed with enough AI to turn and hit their targets on Earth no matter what. Once they were launched, they would hit the earth.
It took years for them to make several orbits of Sol to adjust their orbits, but eventually, they did.
When we arrived back at Earth, hoping to be home after hundreds of years, we almost died from skimming the atmosphere to brake. The ship was attacked by the bots that had infected Earth, killing every creature on the surface.
My
reminiscing was interrupted by a knock on the door. John opened it
and welcomed Fred and Paula.
Paula was my sister, although she started as my brother. When Amos's games began on Earth, Paul was the chancellor. He was entering a meeting of his advisers, and the same fear hit. A woman ran out of the room and pushed Paul out of the way. He immediately changed into a woman. When the process was complete, he, or rather, she, ran out of the room the same way the woman had. It was partway down the hall that she realized what happened.
She locked herself in her office and wouldn't come out until her daughter, Ronda, was found murdered. Her husband, Phineas, had killed her because of the fear. He had suspected her of cheating on him with another woman. After Phineas was questioned, Rhoda, Ronda’s twin sister, told Paula that she was a lesbian, but Ronda was not.
When a man named Gene found her slumped over her sister’s body, the fear had left, and Rhoda inadvertently touched his hand. That started the transition in Gene, and a few moments later, he was a lesbian. They were bonded as lovers, with Gene as Gina.
Fred had been the first person to become the chancellor of Earth after the removal of Amos. He changed his last name to Freeman because he had not wanted to be associated with his brother. He had specified that Freeman signified just that. A free man from his brother's sick rule.
Before I could sit down, there was another knock. John motioned for me to sit, and he answered the door. It was my parents this time. When our daughter heard everyone's voices, she came out of her room at the end of the hall to see everyone.
Once again, I had to explain why Kari was in command. We tended to play ring around the rosy with control. I had been in charge of N21 for around a hundred years, subjective time. When N22 rescued N21, Rashda Smythe was in charge of it, for another hundred.
Paula had been in command of Neo22 when we came aboard, and after nearly a millennium, I took over. It had been only 59 years since then.
I waited a moment for my explanation, however. When my mother gave me her look, I asked, "Are Rhoda and Gina coming as well?"
Paula flashed her mother's look at me as well, but I wasn't in the mood to respond. "Look, I want Carla back," I told her firmly. "None of us got to know her very well once Amos got ahold of her."
“She’s been on board for a very long time,” Paula told me. “I know her very well.”
I stormed up to my sister. “Did you know Amos was there?”
“We don’t know that,” Paula responded, standing up and glaring at me eye to eye.
I held her gaze until Fred spoke up. “Carla didn’t seem to have any of Amos’ less than desirable attributes.”
I whirled on him. “Less than desirable? Less than desirable!!?”
My father stopped my tirade. “Rosie!” He never spoke so sharply, so I backed up and looked at him.
“Everyone here wants Carla back. Your mother and I have gotten to know her since we got to this ship. She's a lovely girl."
“But how much of that sweetness is Amos, Daddy?”
I immediately realized what I had done when his face fell. "I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that.”
“From what you said, Amos absorbed her memories,” Mom said. “If it’s Amos, he’s probably using her own memories and experiences to act like her.”
“But it wouldn’t be her, Mom. It would be Amos.”
“I know that, Sweetheart.”
I sighed and sat down. My mom’s argument seemed ridiculous to me. Of course, that was all contingent upon Amos being in there instead of her.
I looked at my father. "Daddy, what do you know about the bots?"
Our dad had been a molecular biologist before we left Earth. Once we were exiled, he switched to trying to understand the bots; however, he didn't make any headway until we were no longer under their influence.
"As much as I hate to say it, they are an incredible example of engineering. I've dissected a few of Carla's. They're no different than anyone else's."
"Then how..." John seemed to be searching for words, but my father stopped him with a raised hand.
"What appears to be happening is the bugs can connect a person's memory crystals directly to the brain. The incredible thing is since the memories are processed by a microscopic computer in the crystal's setting, the person is able to think incredibly fast."
"Can we remove them from a person's body?" Fred asked quietly.
My mom was still a medical doctor, although she had spread her field from molecular biologist to a full MD. Not that she was needed in such a capacity, but if we were able to extricate the bots, we would need someone with her expertise. She shook her head at Fred's question.
"I'm afraid not, Fred. I've examined several people, and in each situation, I've found that the person's immune system was non-existent."
"What?" Paula exclaimed.
"Somehow, the DNA to create it has been completely removed, and each person's previous DNA records are gone. I have no idea how to replace it."
"Grandma," my daughter, Pearl, said, "What if you mapped the DNA of a baby who hadn't received any bots yet? Could you..." She stopped as Mom shook her head.
"That's a great idea, Pearl, but we inject fresh bots right after birth because a child isn't born with an immune system."
"So, we're dependent...." Paula started, but John's exclamation stopped her."
"Wait a minute!!!"
Everyone looked at him.
"Pop, you said that the crystals connect directly to a person's brain."
Daddy nodded.
"So, is it connected to anyone now?"
A cold feeling suddenly spread throughout me as I thought of who the last person to handle that belt buckle had been.
"Kari." I gasped.
John was already on his feet. "Wait, John," I called. "Kari suggested the same thing. Why would she do that if she was Amos?"
"To make you hesitate like you're doing. To hide."
"And I fell for it again."
John didn't say anything. He just called Marc. "Marc, is Kari there?"
"No," his voice came back. "She just left."
"Where'd she go?"
"She was watching something on her computer, then got up, said she had to check on something, then left."
"Thanks, Marc."
"What's up? Maybe I can help?"
"I don't know what's going on, Marc. I'll let you know when I figure it out."
He closed the connection and turned to us.
Fred was the first one to speak. "Do you think she was watching us?"
John shook his head. "I built this house, Fred. There's no cameras or mics in here."
I could barely speak. My world was falling into complete chaos. "How many times have we had Carla babysit Pearl?" I asked quietly.
John called Marc back. "Marc, I need you to get a radio detector and get to our house ASAP!"
Marc didn't ask any questions, but he lived just a short distance away. He was there in less than five minutes.
"Okay, John. Talk."
"First, see if anything is transmitting from this house."
Marc shook his head but turned on his receiver. He frowned as he walked over to a picture across my grandfather clock. He ran the scanner over it, then squinted at a corner of the frame. "Got any tweezers?"
I hurried to my vanity and got some. I handed them to him, and he grabbed something that looked like an imperfection in the wood. He pressed a button and then walked into the kitchen. A moment later, he came out with a bowl. He looked at his detector, frowned, and into the bathroom.
"Can I go into your room?" He asked.
I blanched at that. Cameras and mics in our room? John and I had a very active sex life.
A moment later, he came out. "Was there..." I started.
"Yeah, " he said absently as he walked into the hallway at the other side of the living room. By the time he finished, he had a black speck in the bowl that represented every room in our house, plus both hallways, the front porch and back yard.
I was livid. "That bastard was watching us as we...!"
John came over and tried to put his arm around me. "Rose, settle down."
"Settle down! You want me to settle down?!"
"What's going on?" Marc asked.
"He's in Kari!" I exclaimed.
Marc's eyes narrowed. "Who?"
"We don't know that," Dad countered me.
"We've got a pretty good idea, Dad." I was too angry to call him Daddy.
"Amos?" Marc asked.
Paula nodded as he looked around at all of us, hoping not to get that answer.
"When?"
"As far as we know," Paula told him, "she was the last person to handle the belt buckle."
Marc turned green. "That bitch, " he muttered. "That bitch!" Louder this time. Finally, "That conniving bitch!!!"
John looked confused. "What?" He asked.
"Dad, " Pearl said, sounding exasperated. "Marc and Kari are married. What do married people do at night?"
John looked at Marc with what looked like pity. "I'm sorry, " he finally said lamely.
"She said the problems with Carla made her think about how finite our existence is. We aren't immortal. We will die sometime. It's just a matter of when." He paused. "She said she wanted a kid to carry on our legacies."
"That sounds like Kari, " I said.
"You said Amos was revolted when touching others, " Mom pointed out.
Fred nodded. "He was always a germaphobe."
I shook my head. "He has Kari's memories too. She liked sex." I lowered my eyes. "She told me about it." I thought about what I'd just said. "She told me that she liked it." I tried to fix it, but I couldn't.
My husband confirmed that. "We'll talk about this later." He turned to me. "You need to take command, Rose."
"No! I'm too upset! Paula can do it!"
My sister shook her head. "No. It's your command now."
"Paula, I keep making mistakes. I've swallowed his lies twice now! How many more?"
"So you know not to believe anything he says. If his mouth's moving, he's lying. Besides, you need to prove to yourself that you can still command."
"I don't want to command. Not under these circumstances."
My dad stood up. He walked over to me, and for a minute, I thought he was going to... I really don't know what I thought.
He took my hand and gently pulled me to my feet. "I've never told you this, Rose. You were a great commander when you were." He paused, the rephrased it. "Before your transition. The thing is, you were so much more sure of yourself when you didn't have to hide the real you. You're an even better commander now." I knew it was silly, but I felt like crying. I don't know why, but I always felt special when Daddy complimented me.
I took a deep breath and nodded. It wouldn't be easy for me. Amos had victimized my little sister and my best friend, and now all I wanted to do was kill him. I had never felt that way about anyone, but these were different circumstances.
I turned to John. "Okay, I'm taking back control. Kari is relieved of all duties until we ascertain exactly who she is." I swallowed the lump in my throat as I said it. "Daddy, I need some way to tell who she is."
I picked up my phone and punched a unique code into it. The next thing I said was broadcast over every speaker on the ship. Even though we stood inside our house, we could hear my voice thundering into the woods and farmlands that made this bay special.
"Attention, everybody, " I said. "By now, you have probably heard that we have Amos Goodwin on board. Well. That isn't precisely true. We have his mind on board, and by using the nanobots in our bodies and our memory crystals, he appears to be able to... Well, hijack anyone he wants." I paused for a moment.
"Don't tell them about Kari, " Marc pleaded too quietly for my phone to pick up.
I considered, then nodded. He was right. None of us were genuinely immortal. We could be killed, and everyone on board had reason to kill Amos. If I told them that we thought he had taken over Kari, she would die. Instead, I modified the truth slightly.
"We don't know who he is in right now. We need everyone to make sure you are always with someone else. I need two guards with every member of the crew, and at every entrance to the command level. Thank you."
"You realize," Daddy said, "That won't keep Kari off of the command level. Her people have no reason to distrust her."
"I know." I started to turn to the front door. I planned to go to the bridge when the door opened, and Kari walked in.
Kari
walked toward Marc, but he backed away. "So you think I'm Amos?"
"I'm not sure, " he replied.
"But, you've got a good idea." Her tone wasn't right. She never spoke that way. Especially not to Marc.
"I don't want you to be."
She looked around the room at each of us. "I'd say you have a problem." Her tone was now mocking. "Am I Amos, or am I, Kari? I guess you've figured it out now, so I can shed my disguise."
As we watched, her dark skin grew lighter and lighter. Some kind of liquid spilled down her legs as she lost height, and we could see as it turned into vapor. A moment later, Amos was standing in front of us. He looked at the sleeves of Kari's top, hanging past his hands. "That's no good, " he said, and his clothes shrunk. They changed style to what I had seen Amos wear years ago.
"It's the first time I've been in my own body since I was killed on Earth. Do you realize that?"
"So is that Carla's body?" Dad asked him.
"Does this look like Carla's body, Vernon?"
I watched as Dad's expression became one of fury. "You know damned well what I meant," he said.
"Then, I would recommend that you say what you mean."
Amos walked over to Fred. "Hello, Freddy. It's been a while, hasn't it?" He started walking around Fred and Paula. "I have to say, Paul, you sure look better than the last time I saw you."
He laughed. "Of course, the last time I saw you was when you had me killed. You watched for seven days as I was tortured."
He shook his finger at them as if he was scolding a little child. "That wasn't very nice."
Fred's jaw muscles were moving as he fought for control.
"You knew what the bots could do." I tried to deflect his attention from my sister and brother in law.
"Ah, Rose." He walked over to stand right in front of John and me. "My little flower. I told you the truth. I really am interested in you."
I shook my head. "I don't believe you; besides, John is my husband."
"No matter. You know, there's something I've always wanted to do, and with Kari's knowledge..." Like lightning, his fist flew up toward John's face. Somehow, however, John knew it was coming. His arm deflected it, and then his other fist connected with Amos' face. Blood spattered all over as his nose shattered. He fell backward, and as he stood up, I was shocked to see his face stop bleeding and repair itself. His bots seemed to be working in overdrive. He wiped some blood from the corner of his mouth, but when his hand dropped to his side, the blood disappeared.
"Excellent, Carlson. But I'll bet you can't do this." He ran towards one of the windows, and as he did, he changed. By the time he was ready to leap, he was on all fours, and he put his head down, so his antlers hit the glass first. It shattered when he jumped. I looked out at him as he turned around. He was now a ram! He shook his head as if to clear it, then turned and ran into the woods. In a moment, he was out of sight.
"What the hell?" John bellowed. "So we don't have to just look for people, but he can become anything! That's just great! This just gets better and better!" He turned to my dad. "How's this possible?"
"I don't know, John. He doesn't seem to be using normal bots."
"You think?"
“How did you know he was going to hit you, John?” I asked.
“When you reminded him of me, he glanced at me, and then he made a move in exactly the same way Kari always does. I can always tell.”
“What? He said he was using Kari’s knowledge. Why would he use a move Kari can’t hide from you?”
John stood still as he realized the implication. “She let us know she’s there, didn’t she.”
I nodded. “It seems like.”
“Does that mean Carla is still in her body?” Paula asked.
“It might,” Dad responded. “I’m not sure, though,” he finished.
“Why?” I didn’t even want to think about the reason.
“When Carla was first, shall we say, possessed by Amos, she was a teenager, and Amos was still alive. However, we know that Amos can change a body. Rosie, you said he changed that boy to a copy of you, with your DNA sequence.”
“Yes. He kept the boy's…" I paused. "Well, you know, but the rest of him was based on DNA very close to what I have now."
“Unintentionally, yes,” Dad said, as he became a teacher again. “I wonder if he knew you’d eventually have that DNA yourself. Oh well… No matter. You do, and you’re a wonderful daughter.”
He seemed to draw some kind of cloak of apathy over himself as he continued. “What if he changed Carla’s body to himself, and his own body to Carla’s before he died.”
“Why would he do that, Vernon?” Mom asked him.
“Perhaps he knew he was about to be taken. He was arrogant enough to trust his own tech even at that age. Maybe he figured that the best way to get everyone off his back was to become someone else."
“So, you think I might have ordered the death of my own sister?" Paula was trembling at the thought.
“I didn’t say that,” Dad told her.
“You didn’t have to! If he changed Carla into himself, then we killed her!”
I don't think Dad thought about what he was saying until that moment. Or maybe he did because what he said next was able to spur us to action. "If Carla died instead of Amos, then Kari might still be there. Carla wouldn't be, because she isn't in the body that's in that freezer. It's Amos' body."
He looked around at us, and the apathy left him. “Girls, we don’t know for sure. This is all speculation.”
I had tears leaking from my eyes as I told him, “Dad, your speculations are usually right.”
“Sweetheart, I'm usually willing to place a wager on my speculations, but not this time. I just don't know about this one."
Marc wasn't doing very well. He stood up and seemed to be very shaky. "I'm going for a walk," he announced.
“No,” I said immediately.
He gave me a strange look, and I told him, “Not alone.”
He sighed, and Fred spoke up. “I know you want to be alone with your thoughts, Marc, but I”ll go with you. I’ll be as quiet as a church mouse. You’ll not even know I”m there.”
Marc gave him a wan smile, then they stepped outside and off the porch.
Paula stepped to the window, watching as they walked down the path and out of sight. Our house looked out on a small lake, that covered about five acres, and the trail went around it, and into town.
On a typical day, John and I would be down at the dock with fishing poles in the water. We never caught anything, but both of us loved it. Ever since childhood, we fished together. It had been one of our first 'dates' when we were eight years old.
Paula turned away from the window and sat down. "Fred's got just as much baggage as anyone. He just doesn't know what to do about Amos."
The rest of us sat down as well, and she told us what had happened in Honolulu before she became the chancellor.
“Fred agonized about the way we killed Amos. No. Not just the method, but that we had to kill him at all. He's such a peaceful man. People decided that the chancellor should be the judge for all of us too, and when that happened…" She looked around at us as if imploring us to understand. "He couldn't condemn anyone to death. He had a man who had deliberately killed seven people. We all knew it, even Fred. The penalty was death, and it took him two weeks of deliberation. I eventually had to storm into his office and convince him that it needed to be done."
She looked down at her hands. “I hated myself for that.”
“He’s hurting just as much as Marc,” Mom said.
“He thought it was over, and he could put it behind him.”
“He can’t let go of it,” I nodded. “Just like I can’t let go of the hope that Carla is still here.”
“We,” Paula corrected me.
“All of us,” Dad stated.
I was about to answer, but instead, I stood up. I heard yelling from outside! As I watched, Marc came into view. He was shouting loud and looking back over his shoulder. He looked like a man terrified of something.
All six of us hurried outside, wondering what had frightened him so much.
"What's going on?" John hollered as he grabbed Marc.
"It was terrifying!" Marc half yelled and half sobbed. "It came out of the water!"
"What did?" John still had ahold of him. It looked like he'd collapse if John let go.
Marc pulled his arms away from John, then collapsed into the porch swing. "It had to have been Kari... Amos! It was huge! Some sort of creature. I don't know what it was, but it looked like some sort of dinosaur."
Paula had been looking around. Suddenly, she asked. "Where's Fred?"
"It grabbed him!" He gasped. "Pulled him into the water! I didn't know what to do! I'm sorry Paula. Its mouth was about two feet wide! I didn't know how to fight it. I... I ran."
I
sat up in bed, suddenly terrified. John was awake in an instant, and
he sat up as well. He looked around the bedroom, ready to take on
anything.
"What?" He asked, obviously fueled by adrenaline.
"I was just thinking, John."
He relaxed a bit and then reached around to his back. "Did you hurt yourself?" I asked.
"Well, I sat up pretty quick, hon."
I couldn't help but smile. I gently pushed him down, where I could reach his lower back. I began massaging it. "There?"
He groaned in response, then mumbled something into his pillow.
"What?" I asked, laughing.
He lifted his head, then told me, "The bots will take care of that."
"Yes, but it won't be as nice as me giving you a massage."
"True. What we're you thinking about?"
Damn him! I didn't want to let my mind go there again; I took a deep breath. "How do we know Marc was telling the truth?"
"We don't," he said simply.
I nodded and stopped rubbing his back. He turned and pushed himself up on an elbow.
"I'm scared," I told him. "They didn't cover this in command school."
"Well," he gave me a lopsided grin. "Had you gone to command school, and they failed to cover this situation, I would be very disappointed in them. This is a regular occurrence. Everyone should be prepared!"
John always put things into a joke if he could. I think it kept him sane. With everything we had been through, we all needed something. I took advantage of my husband's humor and stayed sane that way. Well, I also took solace in cooking and my music, but I didn't seem to have time for that anymore.
The thought made me climb out of bed, and start for the door.
"Where are you going?"
I stopped as I realized we weren't to be separate. My own orders. "Just out to the piano, John."
"Not alone."
"There are guards out there."
He climbed out of bed, and I noticed that he didn't wince. Either my rubbing or the bots had worked. I preferred to think it was my massage.
He grabbed my robe and tossed it to me. I glanced down. No. I wouldn't want to display so much flesh to the guards. I was covered where I needed to be, but as John liked to joke, I shouldn't be judged by my nightclothes, as there wasn't enough evidence.
I slipped my robe on and tied it, then we both went to the living room. Sometimes I was envious of John. He was wearing a simple pair of boxers, and I had to cover up. I sighed -- men and their being turned on by sight.
I sat on the bench, and John sat beside me. He did it a lot, and it was almost impossible for me to play with him there. I loved it, though, even when he sang with me. He couldn't carry a tune in a bucket, but I loved singing with him anyway. It was so special, just him and me.
I played a few notes, and the front door opened. It was one of the guards.
"Sorry, Ma'am. Sir. I heard the noise."
"No problem," John replied. "Carry on."
Once the door was shut, I started playing with my right hand. I was leaning on John, and my left arm was pretty useless for playing. I was playing an old song from a stage production dating back to before the volcanoes.
Phantom faces at the window,
Phantom shadows on the floor,
Empty chairs at empty tables
Where my friends will meet no more.
Oh my friends, my friends don't ask me
What your sacrifices was for
Empty chairs at empty tables
Where my friends will sing no more. 1
I finished the song, and John held me as I simply cried.
When
I woke up the next morning, I found that John carried me to bed. I
looked at the clock and saw that it was almost 10:30 AM. I felt
refreshed physically, but I still felt emotionally drained. I glanced
at John and saw that he was still sleeping, so I got up and went to
the kitchen. There was a note on the fridge from Pearl. She went with
the guards into town when they swapped out earlier. She was going to
visit my parents for the day.
I picked up my phone and dialed my mom's number.
"Hi, Mom. Pearl left me a note saying she was going to your place today. Did she make it alright?"
I listened for a moment. "Okay, Mom. Thanks."
I set down my phone and breathed a sigh of relief. That was a load off my mind. I opened my fridge and pulled out some things. I ground some coffee beans, and set that going; then I made some omelets for John and me. Ham, steak, bacon, peppers, onions, tomatoes, broccoli, spinach... They would be good. I started making toast and hash browns.
John walked into the kitchen and watched me for a few moments. Then he got some coffee and came back to where I was working. He set down a cup beside me and then asked, "Who's coming over?"
I looked up at him, confused. "No one. Why?"
"How many eggs are in each of those? I'm counting at least a dozen empty shells here."
I looked down at the counter and then looked in the fridge. John was right—six egg omelets. I started to laugh, but it quickly turned into crying. I thought about what had happened yesterday. That wasn't good.
I could switch my mind off when cooking, and I guess the emotional drainage had made me do that. I hadn't been thinking about anything. I moved to the table and put my head down. I wept.
I was vaguely aware of some noise in the kitchen; then I felt John's hands on my shoulders. He rubbed them, then squeezed, then rubbed again. God, it felt beautiful! I don't know how long he massaged, but the tension that I hadn't even noticed in my neck was somewhat relieved.
He sat down beside me. "Paula needs something to do, Rose."
I nodded, but I didn't know what to suggest. "What?" I asked simply.
"She was security for Fred on Earth. Give her that."
"Why can't you do it? We decided that you would."
He shook his head. "Give it to her."
"John. Her sister is gone, now Fred is gone. She won't let Kari live."
He took my hand in his, then absently started to stroke the back of it with his thumb. I don't know why, but that act always gave me goosebumps. "There's nothing left of Kari there, Hon. You've got to let her go."
"I can't do that, John, and we don't know that she's gone. She might just be buried like Carla!"
He opened his mouth, and it looked like he was going to argue, but he didn't. Instead, he took his other hand and used it instead of his thumb. "Okay," he simply said. "I will do this then. I will let Paula control the security teams, but they are to capture Amos if at all possible."
I knew that was the best I could ask for. "Sixty-four square miles. Forty thousand, nine hundred sixty acres."
"That's a lot of ground to search, I know."
"That's just the bays," I told him. "There's more as well."
"How many hiding places in all of that?"
"It seems overwhelming."
He nodded. "It's insane."
John
put the food in stasis, so we stepped outside. I was scared to walk
around the lake, which was the only way to get to town. Our house was
at the end of the 2-mile long habitat bay. The width was
one-third-mile, and the whole end was our property. The lake took up
almost the whole width as well. It left nearly twenty feet on of
shoreline for the trail and a lovely little swimming beach. This
extended about a hundred feet, and then the path went through some
trees. It ended up at Paula's and Fred's house. Their house was on
the beautiful little inlet. On the other side of their home was a
beach. They gave public access to the lake there, but the town was
hidden from our view by some woods.
This may all sound strange on a spaceship, but you have to realize, our voyage to Eridani would take a very long time. We knew that Centaurus had made their destination, but it was uninhabitable, so we were heading to the next one.
We had one way to travel that would take us around the lake in a roundabout manner, but I wasn't sure I wanted to do that. In our yard was a door that seemed to be standing free in the middle of the grass. It was an illusion created by some sort of hologram. If you tried to walk around the door, you would hit your nose on a metal wall while still seeing trees and grass in the distance. This door opened into a hall that curved upwards and would take you to the outer tubes. Not a thousand feet from our house was Heaven's Rose, my restaurant.
We decided to stay at our home for the time being. It seemed safer, and I could command from there just as easily as in the command center. We sat on the porch swing, and I started it moving with a few kicks of my feet.
"How do you suppose he became a dinosaur?" I asked.
"Your dad said any organic matter would be simple to reform."
I nodded. "But you've felt it, John. It's excruciating!"
"Just because it is for us, doesn't mean it is for him." I nodded — that made sense.
"What do you think he reformed?"
"Well, there aren't any fish in that lake."
"Huh?"
"Well, Rose. Have you ever caught anything in there?"
"You're telling me that there isn't anything living in there? At all?"
"Nope."
"Then why do we fish?"
"Didn't you enjoy our date when we were kids?"
"Well, sure, but..."
"So did I, Rose. I enjoy sitting out here with you, relaxing. Just kicking back and enjoying being together."
I had to admit that what he said was about as romantic as he ever got. It really surprised me, but before I could respond, We were shocked to see Amos walk around the corner of the house.
"Well, hello!" he said jovially.
"Guards!" I yelled at the top of my lungs.
"Rose," Amos said, tutting his tongue at me. They won't hear you -- now or ever, in fact."
He came onto the porch and leaned back against the railing. "I want to extend an olive branch," He told us. "This station, or ship, I suppose, is now mine. It is entirely under my control. I'm sorry, Rose, but I don't think you are capable of being the leader of so many people. Therefore, I have taken over." He adjusted the way he was standing and somehow presented a more laid back posture.
"I have decided that for the time being, you have this upper side. If any people enter the passages that lead to the lower side, they forfeit their privilege of 'freedom' however fleeting that may be."
"What about Heaven's Rose?" John asked.
"You're right, Carlson. For Rose, I will allow her quaint little diner to be under her control. In fact, I will allow all establishments on the upper side of the U corridors to be under the upper side's control. However, the outer ring will be our demilitarized zone."
"Why are you not setting up a DMZ on the other side of the bays?"
"You're right. I shall allow the upper part of the Command side U corridors as well as the direct connection between bays to be a DMZ as well."
"What about the people down there?" I asked.
"They are mine." He said flatly.
"So, they are your toys?"
"They exist solely for my amusement."
I started to stand up, to scratch the bastard's eyes out, but John held me back.
"One more thing," he said, smiling. "This is contingent upon you, Rose, stepping down from command."
"Why?" John asked.
"I told you. I don't think she's capable of commanding."
I felt my blood starting to boil.
"So, do you want me to take over?"
"No, but I suppose I will allow it, as long as Rose comes with me."
"Absolutely not!" I shouted.
"Then, I want Smythe put in command."
"Rashda will be in command as long as Rose stays here, " John agreed.
"Fine," Amos agreed. "I give you no promises on how long this will last."
"We understand," I said.
"You no longer speak for your people, Mrs. Carlson."
"I understand," John said.
"Good." With that, Amos left us, walking around the house.
I felt utterly powerless.
1 Empty Chairs at Empty Tables lyrics © Warner Chappell Music, Inc
Songwriters: Alain Albert Boublil / Claude Michel Schonberg / Herbert Kretzmer
To Not Let Go...
Part 3
For
three months, we had tried to figure out what was allowing Amos to
make such incredible changes and a possible way of stopping him. What
we found was strange, to say the least.
We were seated in John's and my living room. Also present were my family and Rashda Smythe, who was now the commander of the ship. Rashda, like all of us except Pearl, was bonded and married. His wife, however, was downstairs in the area controlled by Amos.
We knew Amos had to be aware that she was there, and why he had demanded that Rashda be placed in command was beyond me. Rashda definitely had problems with Amos. Since Amos took control of the downstairs and the command center, we had not spoken to any of our friends. Rachel, my counselor, was also caught below.
We had no way of knowing what Amos was doing to those below. Marc and John had sealed the doors to the DMZs with codes that only they knew. Marc had demanded that he be allowed to continue to work, and he was doing so like a man possessed. Not that any of us blamed him.
We were determined to know what was happening, and although we had sealed off the access, we were working as hard as could be.
Dad was working on the nanobots, trying to figure out what made them work. How they could make him change so fast was still a mystery.
Before long, it was hoped that we would find a way to get into the downstairs without endangering ourselves. At present, we weren't sure if Amos had booby-trapped the way down.
I was sitting in my home office, playing some very melancholy music. I was still feeling useless. It was as if I was a third wheel. Amos had all but made me useless. I felt like I had no real purpose on the ship.
There was a knock on the front door. Even though I didn't feel like talking to anyone, I opened it, and Dad and Mom stood there.
“Come in,” I told them almost lifelessly.
“You don’t sound like you’re doing very good, Rose,” Dad said as they entered.
“I’m not, Dad. I’ve been removed from command of my own ship by that ass downstairs.”
He nodded, then told me. “We’ve figured something out, Baby.”
I really wasn’t sure if I wanted to be called Baby, but I didn’t say anything. He was my dad, and I loved him very much. He could call me whatever he wanted. I wasn’t going to argue with him.
“What’s that?”
“I've found a way to turn off the bots' ability to be controlled by an outside influence."
I stared. “You’re kidding, right?”
“Why would I kid about this?” he asked.
“Dad, that’s incredible! What do we do?”
He grinned. “It’s so simple, I’m surprised we didn’t realize it.”
“Okay?”
“I suppose we weren’t supposed to know…”
I couldn’t take it anymore. “Dad!”
He laughed, then told me, “There’s a switch in the case for your memory crystals. That switch turns on or off the wireless connection between your crystals and the computers.“
“The crystals resonate on a frequency that the bots are tuned to. That frequency is the only one that the bots in your body can react to. By turning that switch off, your crystals would have to be plugged into the computers to have the programming changed."
Wordlessly, I removed my necklace and opened the back. With my little fingernail, I moved the switch inside, then closed it and put it back on.
“What if I’m infected by some other bots?” I asked.
“Those bots will be destroyed by the bots already in your body.”
“Why would Amos leave that weakness in the bots?” I wondered.
“He programmed the bots to not let us think about it. My guess is he never thought we’d figure it out.”
I shook my head. “I think it’s a great idea to switch off the wireless link, but I can’t believe he never made a fail-safe on this.”
He nodded. “I know what you mean. He did everything else redundantly. Why not this?”
“Exactly, Dad. Was this some kind of trap for us to fall into?”
“We've checked everything we can think of, Rose," Mom told me. "We don't see any other way they could be controlled."
“Mom, I know you and Dad have really covered a lot of ground, but it just seems too easy. You know?”
“I know, Sweetheart. I’m just telling you what we’ve found.”
I understood, but I was very uneasy. It just didn’t seem to make any sense to me.
“Have you turned yours off?” I asked.
“Yes,” Mom answered. “Both of us have.”
“Have you told Rashda?”
“Not yet,” said Dad.
“We’d better, then,” I told them.
We
arrived at the auxiliary bridge, and John gave me a dirty look. I
wasn't even supposed to be on the bridge. "What are you doing
here?" he asked.
“I just told her that I’ve found a way to turn off the bots.”
“Turn off the bots?” Rashda asked. “I thought we had no immune system without them.”
“You’re right,” Mom told him. “However, we’re not talking about shutting the bots down completely. Only turning off their wireless connection to the computers.”
John stared at us. “You’re saying you have a way to beat Amos?”
“No,” Dad told him. “Not that, but he can’t control us anymore.”
We
met in the briefing room. Usually, I wasn't allowed in the command
center at all. We had no idea what Amos would do if he found me
there, but it was a good test of what he could do to us now. John
didn't like the idea, but my parents and I figured it was the best
thing we could do. We
had turned off the connection to our bots, and if Amos noticed, he
might do anything. What surprised me, however, was that nothing had
been done yet. If Amos was going to, or even could, respond, why had
he not? Another mystery to solve.
Rashda sat at the head of the table, and he seemed to be uncomfortable with me sitting at the table as well. At first, I thought he felt like John, but he quickly dispelled that theory.
“I must admit, Rose, it feels strange to be in command with you sitting here as well. I am so sorry that I need to be sitting in this chair right now. I hope to change that as soon as possible.”
“We might be able to sooner rather than later,” Dad told him.
“I agree,” Rashda said, then looked at Doctors Jack and Sylvia. ”The Richards have figured out how to block us from the manipulation of Amos.”
Mom told the same story they had to those in the auxiliary control center, and Sylvia looked at the locket she always wore. It was a different design than my necklace. Her crystals were in her rooms, and the locket controlled them, via the crystal frequency. She opened the locket, and I saw a picture of her and Jack before her transformation inside it. She rubbed her finger along the surface of the image, and it momentarily vanished, replaced by some words. Then the picture was back.
Other people removed their crystals or controllers and opened them. John couldn't get his finger inside to flip the switch, so he handed it to me. I turned the connection off and gave it back.
A moment later, Jack asked my mom. “Are we sure?”
“We’re sure it will protect us now, but we’re not sure if Amos will retaliate.”
Paula nodded. "We've cocked the gun now." She hadn't changed her watchband yet, but she took it off. There were several crystals in it that pulsed in the same color as mine. She opened the back of the watch and put her fingernail inside. A moment later, she closed it and put it back on.
“We need to get everyone to do this,” Rashda said.
He flipped a switch beside him and spoke loudly and clearly. He told them what Mom and Dad had found and how to sever the connection.
Marc turned on a screen beside him, and he watched as lights started turning off all over our half of the ship.
It wasn’t immediate, but after about fifteen minutes, the last of the lights went out.
We were free.
It
took us about two more weeks before we came up with an idea that
sounded good for getting into the downstairs. Nothing seemed like it
would work, but we desperately wanted to see what Amos had done. We
had no way to track the people below. We were able to track the
people on the upstairs side because we were able to program their
crystal vibrations into our computers. It took some time, but we were
able to make it work.
Finally, we were able to come up with a way we thought might work for getting downstairs. We were able to make a handheld scanner that would detect the vibration frequency of anyone's’ crystals. It was decided that we would send a team of six into the downstairs to scope things out.
I was entering the briefing room and was shocked when I saw Rashda sitting in my usual chair. The head of the table was empty. Everyone stood when Rashda said, "Welcome back, Commander."
I didn’t know what to say. My mouth dropped open, and I said, “Why are you giving it back to me right now? We don’t know if this is what Amos is waiting for. He might be waiting to see if I take command back!”
“While I doubt that, Rose, I will concede for now.” He got up and walked back to the head, and I sat down in the chair he had vacated. I have to admit, there was a part of me that wanted to regain command, but I didn’t dare yet.
Rashda called the meeting to order, and we talked about how we were going to get a party down. We weren't sure who the people should be, but as we spoke, I became more and more convinced that I should be one of them.
John was dead set against it. “Absolutely not!” he almost bellowed when I suggested it.
“Why, John? Why not?" I was yelling almost as loud as him now.
We shouted at each other for quite some time, and I could see that people were getting very uncomfortable, but I had to make my point. What it came down to was I was going. Plain and simple.
Rashda listened quietly, then finally broke into our argument. “Rose, I will make you a deal."
Six
of us were waiting to enter the DMZ. I stood waiting as Marc unlocked
the door. John was standing on the other side of the door from me and
was glaring. I tried to look away, but I couldn't. He was concerned
for me, and that was touching, but at the same time, this was my
ship, and I'd be damned if I was going to let some sicko dictate how
I ran it.
Paula was beside me, and in reality, I don't think she was any happier with me that John was. Marc stepped back when he opened the door, then he glanced at John and me. He shook his head and then stepped through the doorway himself. I took one look at my scanner and stepped through. As I did, I heard John say, "She is so stubborn!"
As I did my best to melt into the shadows, Paula said, “You married her,” then stepped through herself.
Paula was a gutsy woman. She never made her people go first. Her two security men, Bob and Shane, came through next, followed by John. He glanced at me, shook his head, and closed the door, spinning the wheel to lock it.
We were committed.
We worked our way through the large corridor to the J shaped channel, which led to the command center. Whether anyone would be in there was anybody's guess. The ship had several centuries before anything would be crossing its path, so there was really no need.
Just in case, however, we slipped through to the command ring. We split up, and three of us went one way, while three went the other. No surprise, John accompanied me, along with Bob. Paula, Marc, and Shane went to the left.
I held the scanner while we made our way around the ring. It was dark, and the scanner would show if any bots were in the area. It was programmed to let me know if any of our team was near. It would recognize the frequency that they used, but it would locate the signal of any other bots as well. I kept a close eye on it.
About a third of the way to the other side, I whispered, "Wait!" John and Bob both froze in their tracks. Over the years, John and I had learned sign language as a hobby, and we were very fluent in it. I doubted that Bob knew it, but when I signed what I saw on the scanner to John, Bob nodded as well. He hurried across the corridor and waited there. He signed for John and me to position ourselves on either side of the door, and he would trip it. When whoever was in the room came out, we were to incapacitate them.
I looked at John, and he shrugged, then moved to the right side of the door. I moved to the left, and Bob slowly moved to withing range.
We heard the chime of the door as it warned anyone on the inside that it was going to open, and we braced ourselves.
The door swung slowly inward then stopped. A moment later, some kind of nightmare rushed out of the opening.
I had never seen anything like it and hoped never to again. It moved with superhuman speed toward Bob, who reflexively jumped out of the way.
I screamed. I tried not to, but this thing scared the crap out of me! It stopped almost immediately and turned it's head completely around and stared at me. Its eyes were incredibly large and unblinking. I saw that it appeared to be covered by chitin, or something to make up an armored shell around it. It wore no clothes, and its hands swung up backwards. They had claws that looked as sharp as a knife blade, and they were flexing as it seemed to consider cutting me to ribbons.
It jumped. I don't know how it could do it, but it seemed to be able to move whichever way its head was facing equally well. It flew through the air at me, and I ducked, hoping to at least get out of the way of its blades.
I heard a gun go off multiple times, and as I hit the floor, I thought, "Well, so much for stealth," then I felt a crushing weight on me, and I blacked out.
I
woke up a few minutes later. I was hurting, but even as I lay there,
I could feel a couple of broken ribs mending. About ten minutes
later, I was able to stand up. I thought the creature might have
cracked a couple of vertebrae, but there was no pain now.
“Let’s go,” John said as he started down the corridor.
“Wrong way!” I called after him.
“No, it's not. You're going back upstairs."
I ran to catch up and planted myself right in front of him. "I. Am. Not."
“Rose, would you stop trying to be the leader? Let others do their jobs?”
“Really! And who put me in command on N21 all those years ago? It was you! I didn’t want command back then, but you said I was the only one you trusted! So why won’t you trust me now!?”
He stood there, and I saw his face go through multiple contortions. He was obviously trying to figure out something to say, but it just wasn’t coming to him. Finally, he turned around and started walking. “Come on.”
I was glad he was looking away because I broke into a wide smile.
We didn't encounter any more creatures, but as we got closer to the bridge, I heard what sounded like someone crying. Suddenly, I realized who it was. "That's Paula!" I cried and started running.
“Dammit!” I heard John say, as he and Bob started running too. We rounded the corner into the Bridge access tunnel, and I stopped. I could just see Paula inside the bridge. She was sitting on the floor, her knees drawn up to her chest, weeping. Marc was standing outside the doorway, looking in, and he was absolutely white.
Shane stepped in front of us, holding out his hand to stop us. “Please, don’t go in there,” he implored. “It’s horrible.”
“What is it?” John asked.
“Fred’s head is sitting in the security position.”
“Where’s his body?” I asked.
“We don’t know.” Shane started turning gray. “Uh… Kari’s head is sitting on Marc’s console. We don’t know where her body is either.”
I stared at my sister, then pushed by Shane. I stopped and gave Marc a hug and told him I was so sorry, then moved to my sister.
I knelt down and pulled her to me, cradling her in my arms. I heard John speaking softly to Marc. “We’re gonna get this bastard, Marc,” he said. “You can count on that. He is not going to get away with this shit.”
“Bob, would you please escort Marc and Paula back to the upstairs?” he asked.
“No!” Marc shouted it. “I am going to personally kill that son of a bitch!”
“I’m going to help,” Paula said as she sat up. She looked me square in the eye. “I am going to cut his head off and feed it into the recycle bin, bit by bit.”
John looked back and forth from one to the other. “As stubborn as Rose,” he muttered.
“You’re damned right, Marc said as he pushed off from the wall.
“Fair enough.”
“Paula?” I gave her another hug.
She nodded once, then rose unsteadily to her feet. "I want Amos dead," she growled. "I want him completely and irreversibly dead."
She walked over to Marc and stood in front of him. “Whoever finds him first kills him. The other one gets to destroy his memory crystals. Deal?”
He shook her hand. “Deal.”
She turned to her officers. “If one of you has the opportunity to destroy that bastard, you will not do it. You will detain him for either Marc or myself. Is that clear?”
They both nodded, and she turned to John and me. “The same goes for you.”
“Wait a minute!” John began.
“I MEAN IT, JOHN!" I had never heard her so mad. "I had him killed once, and apparently the guy didn't do it properly. Well, that's not going to happen again! He took my baby sister, and he killed my husband and my best friend. He doesn't get to live, DO YOU UNDERSTAND, JOHN? ROSE?” We both nodded.
There was little else we could do.
To
Not Let Go
Chapter 3.2
As
we approached the door to the downstairs, we began to hear what
sounded like excited shouting. It was like people were watching a
sport of some kind. We arrived behind a line of men cheering and
stomping their feet. They were dressed in what looked like simple
white togas like I had seen in pictures of Ancient Rome.
We stood there for a moment, then one of the men turned a bit and caught sight of us. “My friends!” he exclaimed, almost musically. “You appear to be new here!” He spoke animatedly until he caught sight of me. "Child! What are you doing dressed so shamefully?"
A centurion must have heard because he turned and looked at us. "What!?" He hurried toward us, followed by several more, and grabbed my arm roughly. Another saw Paula and caught her in the same way. A third pulled his sword when it appeared that John was going to fight.
"You allow your women to dress like this?" the one with the sword was shocked. "Take these to the cells."
They led Paula and me away, while the men went in another direction. As we were dragged, I caught sight of a chariot. An honest to God chariot! It was black with gold trim, and it was moving swiftly. What was strange, however, was that four women were pulling it! They were naked, except for some kind of hat with feathers, and odd boots that looked like horse hooves. They had bits in their mouths, and each was wearing a bridle. Their arms were tied together behind their backs, and they were running all out. The chariot driver was using a whip and yelling for them to go faster.
Paula and I looked at each other, our eyes wide.
We were led to a room where there was a post and a man with a whip. I was scared. They fastened Paula to a ring on top of the post and ripped her clothes off. A guard who could see her front gasped. "It's a pony!"
“I’m not a pony!” Paula yelled at the guard.
The man with the whip walked around and saw her pubic area. "This is some kind of trick," he said. "It can't talk."
“What about that one?” asked the guard.
Two of the men grabbed my arms and pulled them around the front of their bodies. Then they leaned me forward, so I couldn't fight them. Another man ripped my clothes off from behind, then I was pulled straight up.
“Another pony!”
I tried to argue with them, but something was fastened around my head, and a bit shoved into my mouth. My arms were tied behind my head, and the strange horse hoof shoes clamped onto my feet.
While they were doing this to me, I saw Paula receiving the same treatment. Once they were done, We were led off to what appeared to be an auction block.
Sure enough, they were auctioning off several 'animals' They were obviously all women. Still, some had extra breasts and were referred to as cows. Others were covered in some kind of 'wool' and were sheep. There was a wide variety, but the ponies were the only ones that looked like normal women. It was no wonder they thought of us that way. What I couldn't figure out were the women we had seen on our way here. They were obviously women, but.
It suddenly hit me. Amos liked men. He was offended when I turned out to be a real woman. The boy he had taken to be his nighttime toy was made to be as feminine as possible. They called us ponies when they saw us naked. All the 'women' we had seen were males that Amos had feminized!
I was led up to the platform, and I wondered what the ‘women’ thought of the situation. I looked around but received a lash on the back with the whip. "Straight ahead, you damned beast!” the man with the whip commanded. He didn’t have to tell me twice.
“This pony," the auctioneer yelled, "was found with its previous owner as he was watching the races. He has been taken to the circus where he will fight the lions. He had his pony wearing male clothing!"
The crowd roared their displeasure. “What am I bid?” the auctioneer shouted.
The bidding started in earnest, and it seemed to go on a long time. Finally, it settled between two men who appeared to be quite wealthy. They went up and up, and then one was forced to drop out. The other one motioned for a servant to go and collect me, apparently, and I was led off the platform to him.
As I was led down, I heard the same story being told. Obviously, Paula was being sold. I was not able to tell who 'bought' her, though, as some kind of blinders were fixed to my face, which didn't allow me any peripheral vision, then I was led off.
We passed through the connecting tunnels between several bays. Eventually, we went through the U corridor, which took us through to the outside section of a bay. We were upside down from where he had been, but the gravity made it impossible to tell. As I was led into a stable, I heard men shouting commands, and whinnies, interspersed with the occasional crack of a whip. I hated to think that those whinnies were women, just like me.
I was backed into a cramped stall, and a rope was fastened to the halter I was wearing. It was then wrapped around a hook above me and out of my reach. The gate was shut, and I was left alone.
I took stock of my situation and saw that it was terrible. My arms were still uncomfortably fastened together behind my back, so I couldn't reach anything to release myself. My feet were incredibly sore in the boots. The stall wasn't big enough for me to sit down, let alone lay. Also, the rope that fastened me to the ceiling was only sufficiently short for me to get a mouthful of hay or some of the filthy water in the trough.
I guess it was nearly two hours later that my ‘new owner’ arrived. He had a bucket of something that he set down on the floor, then he opened the gate.
I tried to tell him that I wasn’t a horse, but I couldn’t speak clearly around the bit that was still in my mouth. I received a slap on the backside for my efforts.
“I’ve been told that you somehow speak. I’ve never seen a pony that speaks, nor do I need one. The next time you try, you will receive the whip. Is that clear?” Then he laughed. “Look at me, thinking that you can understand me.”
Once more, I tried. I didn't want the whip, but I did want free. True to his word, the man disappeared for a moment and came back with a strap. There was not much room in the stall, but somehow, when the thing touched my backside, it was excruciating. As he clipped it to the railing just within my vision, I saw that it had electric contacts and some kind of triggering mechanism on the handle.
“Don’t make my turn it up,” he told me. “You’re a valuable Buckskin, and I don’t want to do any lasting damage to your hide.”
“That wasn't the highest setting? Shit! I really didn't want to feel it any more powerful. I decided that when this asshole was near, I would do my best to act like the other 'ponies.'
To try it out, I gave a little whinny, and he laughed. “Good pony,” he said. He reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out an apple and knife. He sliced the apple into sections and held it up to my face. It was hard to eat with the bit in my mouth, but I tried.
“Oh! I'm gonna have to talk to my stable boy. He was supposed to take that bit out." He reached up and unhooked it from the bridle, and set it on the stall railing, then gave me some more apple. I felt ridiculous standing there naked, eating an apple from the hand of someone who thought I was a pony, but I had to do it.
When I had finished it, he poured something from the pail into the hay trough. Oats. He shut and locked the gate, took his equipment, and left. Once more, I was alone except for the 'ponies' around me.
I looked around, but I didn't see anyone familiar. There were some women in another section that looked odd. They were quite large and seemed to be bent over at the waist. I wondered what they were supposed to be, but I couldn't get a good look, and it was getting dark anyway. It seemed cruel to me, as the owner had come in wearing a jacket, and here we were, standing naked.
I was very sore the next morning. My arms were numb from being in their position for so long, and my feet were killing me. I desperately wanted to lie down so I could sleep, but it didn’t look like any of the ponies were allowed that.
Apparently, the other women had gotten used to it. They seemed energetic when the owner came in, followed by some other men.
“They’re frisky today,” one of the newcomers commented. “Must be the new one. Have you decided what You’re going to call it, Hal?”
“Rose, I think.”
“That’s an odd name for a pony.”
“I had a dream last night. There was a woman in it who looked remarkably like this pony, named Rose.” He laughed. She was in some position of authority.”
The others laughed as well.
So there is something of their real selves left, I thought to myself. I wonder if we can get through to them.
One man disappeared for a moment, and he brought back what looked like some calipers. He measured my arms and my waist at various angles, then left.
“You’ll find that I’m a nice owner, Rose.” He patted my cheek. “I use Irons on my expensive ponies. Much more humane than the binders.”
He walked away, and I wondered what the hell irons were.
I didn’t have much time to wonder, however. A few minutes later, a man came in. He pulled the rope fastened to my halter tight, and then put a stool on the ground in front of me. He took a tool and removed the clamp from my boot, which promptly fell off my foot.
“What the hell?" he murmured. "Oh well. Have to fasten it the other way." He looked up at me and said, "Sorry about this, Rose."
He clamped the boot back on, then took out what looked like a drill. It was. I screamed as he drilled through my lower leg and then jammed a bolt through it. "Sorry," he mumbled as he drilled another hole through my foot and fastened a bolt. Then he brought out a wire feed welder and proceeded to weld the bolts and nuts into place. I passed out.
When I awoke, both feet were throbbing, but at least it was bearable. My bots must be working on healing them.
I fell asleep again and woke up when I heard someone opening the gate. I looked to see what was in store for me now and saw something new, which scared me more than anything I had been through already. They were holding some time of metal corset with attachments for my arms to be fixed behind me.
They removed the bindings from my arms, which were too numb to fend them off, then I heard them put some clamps over them. What scared me most, however, was when I saw the same drill. My arms were numb, but I still felt the drill bit go through. Once more, I passed out from the pain
When I awoke, I knew I was welded into the corset. My sides felt burnt, and I couldn’t bend my waist. So this was the Irons., It was more humane than the bindings? Really?
I didn’t know how long I had been here now. Was it hours? Days? There was no way I could be sure. A man came in and hooked a lead up to one of the bigger women. “Come on, Belinda,” He said. She moved forward, and he told her, “Good horse.”
So she was what they considered a horse. Wait a minute. He called her Belinda. Was this the same Belinda I knew? I looked at her face, and I felt sick. It was! This was Rashda’s wife!
Her arms were longer than they should be, and they were fastened into boots as were her feet. She had a metal corset welded on as well, At the base of her spine, a tail was hanging.
The stable hand led her to a spot near my stall and brought out a saddle. He placed it on her back and fastened it around her middle, then led her out.
I felt sick. This was the first person I recognized here, and she was transformed into something non-human.
I
had been a pony for a long time, of that I’m sure. I had been
trained as a pony, and even took part in a couple of chariot races.
My owner was happy with the way I was working out and rewarded me
well. I was given oats whenever I behaved appropriately.
Whenever he called me Rose, something triggered in my mind, but it was getting less and less each time. I was coming to believe that I had always been a pony.
Then, one day I was led out of my stall and hitched to a single pony buggy. My owner took me a long way, through winding city streets, and eventually to some enormous building. He unhitched me from the carriage and tried to lead me up the steps to the building. I balked. I had never climbed stairs before. He reached into his jacket pocket, where he kept an abundant supply of apples and sugar cubes and held one of the cubes up to my mouth. I eagerly ate it, and he backed up a step. This time, I followed, and we eventually made it up.
When we got to the massive doors, the centurion there exclaimed, “You can’t bring that thing in here!”
“I’ve got orders from the emperor himself.”
“I doubt that!”
“Are you calling me a liar?” My owner’s hand went to his sword.
The centurion placed his hand around the pommel of his sword as well.
“And what are you going to tell the Emperor when he finds that you didn’t let me follow my orders?” My owner asked the centurion.
The bigger man looked confused for a moment, then thought better of fighting. “Go ahead. If the Emperor doesn’t like you taking the ‘thing’ in there, it’s up to you to explain things to him.” He looked at me with a disgusted expression. “And if it makes a mess on the floor, I will have roasted pony for dinner.”
My owner led me in, and the guards posted at the door to the throne room opened them without question. Apparently, they had heard that I was to come in. I was led to a place standing beside three men. One of them cried out my name as I stopped. I think it was the one beside me.
I heard the crack of a whip, and I shook. I hadn’t felt one for a long time, and I didn’t want to now.
I stood there, nervously for several minutes. Finally, I heard another pony's shoes clicking as it walked up beside me. I tried to turn my head to see it, but my owner wouldn't let me.
I was confused. I recognized the voice of the man who had called my name. Why?
A moment later, everything flooded back to my mind. A man white as quartz entered the room. He turned to look at us, with disdain on his face.
Amos!
I knew who was beside me now, on both sides. Paula was on my left, and John, my husband, was on my right. I had been a pony for so long that I forgot reality!
Amos looked at me and smiled. “So, Rose, how do you like being a pony?” He turned slightly to take in Paula. “Did you like my present for you, Paul?”
Neither of us could speak with the bits in our mouths.
Amos turned and moved back to the throne. The legs were designed to look like four women, carved out of wood, with the seat positioned on their heads.
“Is this your pony, my Lord?" my owner asked the bastard as he sat on the throne. I was sure I heard one of the wooden women moan as he sat.
They were real women, I realized.
“It is now,” Amos told him. “The other one too.”
“My Lord,” cried Paula’s owner, “I paid good money for this pony.”
“And I’m taking it for tribute!” Amos responded angrily. “You’re damned lucky I don’t demand your life for insubordination!”
He stood and walked to the edge of the dais. “Begone! Both of you!”
Hal, as I remembered his name to be, didn’t challenge Amos at all. The other man bowed stiffly and left.
The self-proclaimed Emperor turned and walked back to his throne. As he sat, the woman moaned again. Amos stood and looked down at her. He clapped his hands, and someone came in quickly. "This leg is defective. Replace it, then put the old one in the incinerator. There is no need for a leg on my throne to make noise like this."
The man exited, and a few minutes later, he led out a girl who looked about thirteen years old. He had her kneel in the same posture as the others and touched a control on a remote. The girl quickly transformed into wood like the rest of them.
I watched as he removed a very long bolt from the chair that had obviously gone into the girl's wooden head, then exchanged them. He put the bolt in the new one, and Amos sat down.
“As you have probably noticed, I have very little respect for women. I see no reason for them at all as I can make any obedient person with my bots. Women are superfluous.
“You, John, are who I always hated. You and your smug manner." He looked back at me. "You were so easy to manipulate, Gene. I always knew you would be. You always seemed to care when we were children. You being female now, just made things easier. Your emotions on your sleeve could be used so easily."
“All of you present a challenge to me. You have disabled your connection to my nanobots. I applaud you. However, sheer force can overcome you.”
He clapped his hands again, and the man who had replaced the girl as a chair leg returned. Take the ponies and turn them into…. Let's see. It has to be something where they are restrained. Ah, yes. Put Rose into the new chandelier and Paula. Let's see. What to do with Paula." He eyed her for several minutes. Finally, he said, "Surprise me but make sure she cannot move. I don't want any still life decorations moving."
With that, he stood, and shouted, "Return the men to the games."
Then Paula and I were out of the throne room.
Paula and I were quickly
separated again. I was taken into an outbuilding behind the palace. I
have no idea where they took Paula or if I would ever see her again.
I was locked in a stable once again, as a pony. This time, all I got was hay and disgusting water. I had no time to get out of the stall and move around. Nobody talked to me. In fact, I saw no one except the person who brought me the hay and water.
The bit was left in my mouth as well, so I had to try to eat around it, which was not easy. It was nineteen days until someone came in and let me out of the stall. I was walked into another building, which felt like a chamber of horrors.
I watched, thunderstruck, as a woman I knew walked in, disrobed, put on some leather catsuit, and positioned herself to be bolted into a chandelier. I saw that there would be one spot left, which I assumed was for me when she was 'installed.'
I could quickly run, but I had no way of removing the metal corset or the hoof boots I was wearing, let alone the bit and bridle.
I knew if I escaped, someone would find me and bring me back. I was a captive animal. At least until I had more flexibility.
I waited for several minutes while the corset was removed from my body and arms. I felt an enormous pain where the bolts had gripped gone through my arms, and I smelled burning flesh. I was reeling from the cauterization, but I had no time to waste.. My arms were like rubber and virtually useless, but I knew they would be repaired by my bots in a few hours.
My legs, however, were entirely different. They were still fit, and I had the hoof boots on. John and I had developed a fighting style that we used to hone our skills and strength. I kicked behind me at what I estimated would be the right height for male genitalia. I felt the connection, then spun around, using my other leg to take out the person on my right. I landed in a crouch as the third man tried to grab one of my useless, flapping arms, but he left his rib-cage exposed. I still had that silly helmet with the red plumes on my head. When the spike that the plumes were fixed to hit his chest, I heard a rib crack, then felt a warm fluid spray onto me.
I knew I had probably killed him, as the spray probably came directly from his heart. The bots couldn’t fix that wound before he died.
As I was running out, I wondered if his death bots would be like other ones, and trigger some program changes.
I didn't know where to go,
so I went into the barn and hid behind some haystacks. I was worried
that my escape might affect the others, but if I had been put in that
chandelier, I might have been there forever.
That being said, I was anxious about everyone. Paula was especially vulnerable.
I heard people yelling, and someone running by outside the barn. It was quiet for a while, and then I heard someone calling my name. I almost responded when I realized that I wasn’t one of my team.
“Rose! The Emperor has your friends in the palace. If you don’t come out, they will die!”
I tried to flex my fingers, and amazingly, I could move them. They were still somewhat numb, but at least my arms wouldn’t flap uselessly at my sides.
I reached up and, after several tries, found the buckle for the halter and bridle. Gratefully I took them off and threw them to the floor.
It felt so good to be able to remove them myself rather than waiting for someone else to do it. I didn’t have the tools to remove the boots, but I reasoned that I had been trained to run in them, and they could be used as formidable weapons.
For the first time in who knew how long, I felt exposed in my nakedness. I stood up carefully and stepped out of the building. A guard spotted me almost immediately and came running. My arms weren't strong enough to fight with yet, so I resorted to hooves. I hit him hard, and I'm afraid the horseshoe built onto the bottom injured him severely.
Two more guards started toward me, and I think I surprised them by running at them. When I estimated I was close enough, I jumped, catching both of them in the throat with my feet. They went down hard. As I was picking myself off the ground, I felt someone grab my arm. It was Hal!
“Are you really Rose Carlson?” he asked me.
I didn’t know what to say, but I was tired of all this. I nodded while preparing to fight.
“Come on! We haven’t any time to waste!”
He started running, holding my arm, but I faltered. He stopped and told me, “Fine. You need to come, but do it willingly.”
“Where are we going?” I asked. “Back to your stable?”
“To rescue the others.” He started running toward the palace again, this time without pulling me.
What the hell, I thought, and followed him.
We stopped at a side door, and I watched as he carefully opened a door. “The guards don’t know how to think for themselves anymore. They’re almost as dumb as the women that I care for.”
“What is going on?” I demanded.
“Rose, we don’t have time. I’ll explain everything as soon as we rescue the others, I promise.”
I sighed but followed him into the building. I didn't like the situation, but I was prepared if something went wrong.
We wound through the building, and eventually went up some stairs and came to an opening. I could hear Amos speaking, then another voice. It was John!
Hal grabbed my arm. “Please trust me.”
“For the moment,” I told him.
He nodded. “Good enough.” He took my arm and told me, “Just go with it.”
He led me out of our hiding place and tensed his hand muscles, so it appeared that he had a tight grip. "I found this pony, my Lord."
Amos turned to look at us. “And what were you doing on the grounds?” he asked accusingly. “Guards!”
“Oh well," Hal said as he let go of my arm. He grabbed a spear from one of the centurions who still hadn't figured out what was going on and used the butt end to hit him between the legs. I, meanwhile, had rushed to the throne with a sword. I grabbed Amos by the shirt front, and happily, my arms were working now. I stood him up and prepared to separate his head from his body.
“Rose, No!” It was John, who ran up behind me and grabbed it before I could swing.
“Right,” I said. “This is Marc’s job.”
“It's no ones right now," Marc said as he walked up behind John. I looked around and saw that all the guards had been taken care of. They were simply too slow-witted and clumsy—no match for men who had survived in the circus.
“What do you mean?” I asked Marc.
Hal walked up and said, “We need his knowledge to restore the rest of the people.”
I released my grip on the sword, and John took it away from me. I started to shake, probably going into shock. If John hadn't stopped me, we could very well have lost any way of turning people back.
“You should have let her,” Amos said.
“And lose your knowledge?” Bob asked. “Not likely!”
“But you see, little child, I’m not really here.” His body started to change. He became a man that I found vaguely familiar, then his head separated from his body and fell to the floor.
I still had hold of his shirt, but I promptly released my grip. I felt like throwing up, but John turned me to the door. “Come on, Hal,” he yelled.
“I can’t! I have to care for the women at my ranch!”
John stopped. "You've been seen here. These people might be slow-witted, but they'll be able to recognize you."
Then Hal did something I hated but understood. He took the spear and put it through the heart of every guard in the room. "There lives as payment for the safety of the women in my care."
I was in shock, and I saw that Marc was green as well. John grabbed our arms, and we ran like hell.
We left the throne room, heading toward the door, but Marc turned right. He charged a guard with his head down and hit the man in the chest. With a whooshing sound, the air left the mans lungs, and he fell, gasping for breath. Without even seeming to pause, Marc grabbed the man’s spear and thrust it into his right chest.
“I hope you don't have dextrocardia," he said just before he ran to a statue. I knew it was a real woman, but she was covered with a form-fitting blue velvet fabric.
“Bob!” Marc yelled as he reached behind the woman and appeared to rip something from her body. “It’s Paula! Come on!”
Bob grabbed her feet, and Marc her legs, and we went in search of a place to hide until it was dark.
We had found a storeroom in
some kind of temple and were trying to be quiet.
The men were attempting to free Paula, but it was proving difficult. The material looked like velvet but didn't want to rip. The position she was in made it difficult, but they finally turned her onto her side. The seam was tiny, but I saw finally found it. I carefully inserted a knife underneath the threads and started slicing them one by one.
It took over an hour, but eventually, I had the covering opened from her head to her backside. I pulled it off her face, but we found another problem. It looked like she was encased in some kind of lightweight metal. I started working on her left arm, and John started on her right.
It took nearly an hour, but we had her free of the material. But, now we had the metal to worry about. Again, I looked for a seam, but even if I found one, I didn't see how I could get it off of her. I was going to need a saw for this.
I finally found a seam starting at her wrist and going to her shoulder. There was a seam going all the way around her wrist as well. I took her hand and wiggled it back and forth. A moment later, it came loose in my grasp.
I screamed and dropped it! John quickly put his hand over my mouth to silence me. He was looking at the hand with revulsion as well. The arm, metal had slid out of the shoulders, and we could see her arm, just without a hand.
Without the arms there, several more seams became apparent. There were catches that the arm pieces hooked onto, which allowed the torso to come loose. Once that was off, we were able to release Paula's head and legs.
She was awake and gave me a huge hug, then I gently pulled out the feeding and waste tubes.
She tried to talk, but her throat was too dry. I hurried over to a janitorial sink. There wasn’t anything to put water in, so I asked John to turn on the cold water.
I did my best not to spill the water as I moved to my sister. She was still weak, and the hug had sapped her strength. Marc helped her lift her head, and I trickled the water into her mouth. It took a couple of times to get her enough water. Despite my best efforts, I spilled plenty.
She would need food for her bots to manufacture new hands for her, but at least we had her alive.
Late that night, we made
our way to the corridors, which would take us upstairs to our own
side of the ship. They were unguarded. We slipped in and cautiously
made our way past the J tubes for the command level, then on to the
sealed doors into our ring. Marc punched in the access code and
turned the wheel. We could hear the seal release, and then it was
open. We stepped through.
I was in the hospital, with
my feet freshly removed from my hoof boots, when Rashda came by. He
and John sat down by my bed, and we discussed things. Apparently, we
had been gone for almost six months. I had known I had been a pony
for a long time, but that just sounded impossible.
“You were starting to believe that you’d always been one, Rose,” John gently reminded me.
“I wasn’t starting to, John. I had gotten to where I completely believed it. The only thing keeping me halfway sane was the fact that Hal called me Rose.”
“Why is that?” Rashda asked.
“Something clicked whenever he did. It was like a feeling that not everything was right.”
“That’s probably why Hal called you that. So you had something to hold onto during the time.”
“If he wanted to give me something to hold onto, why was there any time as a pony at all?” I knew my voice was rising, but at the moment, I really didn’t care..
The fact that I’d been brainwashed into thinking I was a pony made me think of the other women in that stable. Perhaps Hal was benevolent, but he was still keeping women against their will.
I said as much to Rashda.
“What will do they have?” He asked. “They don’t know any better. From what you and John have told me, they have no idea that they are not what they have always been.”
I suddenly remembered Belinda, Rashda’s wife. She was there, in that stable as well. I wondered what he would think of that.
We talked about more things that happened, and then Rashda surprised me by saying that as soon as I was up and around, he was returning command to me. What?
“I don’t think so, Rashda,” I objected.
“Why not,” he asked me.
“For six months, I’ve been a pony, and you think I’m ready to go back to command?”
“We’ll see.”
That night, I had a terrible dream.
I was once again in my tack, unable to move my arms, and fastened to a hitching post. John was standing just a few feet away, negotiating a price with someone who was hidden in shadows.
I couldn’t see who it was, but the voice was a man’s. After a few minutes, I heard John tell him, “That sounds acceptable.” He turned away from the person, patted my cheek, said, “Bye, Rosie,” and walked away.
The person moved out of the shadows, and it was Kari! As she moved toward me, her skin seemed to slough off, and it became Amos!
I jerked awake, screaming. John was sitting beside me, and pulled me over to him. I pushed him away. “What’s wrong, Rosie?”
“No!” I yelled. “Don’t call me that!”
He backed up, a shocked look on his face.
“I’m sorry,” I told him. “I just had a nightma… a horrible dream.”
He sat for a moment. “I think I understand.” He held out his arms, without touching me, and he had a questioning look on his face.
I nodded, and he lowered the rail on the side of the bed, and sat down. He pulled me close, and this time, though I flinched at first, I was able to snuggle in.
I fell asleep sometime later, and I awoke with my head laying on his chest. He had leaned back, and his legs and neck had to have been killing him, because he hadn’t really moved from his seated position, but was fast asleep.
“John,” I said, shaking him gently.
“Wha…?” He looked around, and then sat up. I could hear his back cracking as he did. “That’s gonna leave a mark,” He joked.
“I’m not done sleeping, John, but I seem to feel a lot better with you to hold onto. Would you mind…” I gave him the best doe eyes I could.
“Move over,” he told me with a grin. I was happy to, but I gasped when I did. For some reason, my arms and feet were still sore. I’d have to talk to Dr. Jack or Sylvia about it in the morning. “Still sore?” He asked me.
“Yeah. It’s strange. I’d have thought the bots would have fixed everything by now.”
He reached over and pushed the button to call one of the doctors.
Sylvia came in, and I explained the situation to her.
She nodded gravely. “John, I’m sorry to ask, but can you move to the chair for a few minutes?”
John complied, with a worried look on his face. I know mine had to have mirrored his. What was going on?
She uncovered my arms and peeled back the bandages. She grimaced and shook her head slightly.
“Doc?” John asked her.
She sighed. “I wasn’t sure what was going to happen here, so I didn’t say anything.”
Now, I was really getting scared. For her to not say anything to me about something, it had to be bad.
She uncovered my feet and legs, then removed the bandages. She winced, then said. “I’m going to get Jack. Just relax, okay?”
“Uh… Okay. Easy for you to say,” I told her.
She hurried out, and John got up and took a look at the wounds. He stared for a long moment, then sat down without a word.
“What is it?” I asked him.
“I don’t know, Hon,” he told me. “Medicine isn’t my specialty.”
“But it isn’t healing, obviously.”
He shook his head.
“Does it look like anything has healed there?”
“I don’t know.”
I moved my feet a bit, and the pain returned, bringing tears to my eyes. I tried to keep a good face on it and said, “I won’t be doing that again.” I tried to laugh a bit, but it came out more of a gasp.
Jack and Sylvia entered the room. Jack did a very thorough inspection of my feet and legs, even touching one of the wounds.
“Uh, Doctor,” I said through gritted teeth. “Please don’t do that again.”
Sylvia had been working on a tablet, and she looked up when I said it. “It shouldn’t take me long, Dear,” she told Jack. “I’ll be back pretty quick.”
John looked at Jack quizzically. “Where’s she going?”
“She’s a wiz in the lab, John. We’re going to make some good, old fashioned, acetaminophen for you, Rose.”
“What’s that?” John asked, suspiciously. He was always very protective of me. He had been as a child, and nothing had changed in the millennium plus that we’d been married.
“It’s a drug that reduces pain and swelling. We’ve just never needed it with the bots.”
“So why do you need it now?”
“There’s something wrong with Rose’ bots. They’re numbers are shrinking.”
I felt my stomach go cold. Without them, I wouldn’t have any immune system. I said as much to Jack.
“Well, Rose, you’re in luck there. The bots are quite powerful, and we have a feeling that any disease aboard the ship has been eradicated a long time ago.”
“What about….” John paused searching for the word. “What did they call it. An infraction?”
Jack chuckled. “No. I think you mean an infection. We’re working on that.”
“We’ve got to keep the wounds clean, and reduce contamination.”
"Why are my bots disappearing?” I wanted to know.
Jack sighed. “If your bots were eradicated, a new supply, resonating on a different frequency could be put in their place.”
“And I could be controlled again,” I finished.
Jack just nodded.
I'd like to give a special thanks to Malady and Monica Rose for helping with beta reading. :-)
I looked at my arms and
legs. “Did Amos put something in me that stops the bots from
continuing?”
“Your parents are on the way. They know more about bots than anyone,” Jack told me.
A moment later, Sylvia entered the room and gave me a glass of something to drink. It tasted horrible, and I barely got it down. After I drank the wretched stuff, I closed my eyes. I think I heard the doctors leave, then I felt John get on the bed with me again. I leaned into him as best I could without making my limbs hurt more, and tried to sleep.
Whether I did or not is anyone's guess. I just knew I heard John's voice very quickly, and opened my eyes. My Dad and Mom were standing in the doorway, and a few minutes later, Jack and Sylvia came into the room as well. I sat up as best I could, and John swung his legs over the edge of the bed, offering to help prop me up, as leaning on my arms would be uncomfortable.
“Well, Rosie,” Dad said, “This is a bit of a problem.” My stomach did a flip-flop at his words. Much as I knew none of us was immortal, I still didn’t want to die anytime soon.
“How?”
“I've checked out the metal used in your boots. The boots were coated inside with an alloy that would stop the reproduction of your bots. The normal cycle of a bot is about nine months, so the only bots you had left were the ones made within the three months before you went downstairs."
“That couldn't have been a regular alloy. That was a normal thing for a pony. Some of the horses like Belinda had…" I realized what I had just said.
“Belinda?” John asked. “As in Belinda Smythe?”
My throat was suddenly dry. I nodded.
“You didn’t say anything,” Mom commented.
“How could I tell Rashda that her body has been changed. Enlarged and made to be a quadruped, so that she can hold a saddle big enough to carry a man?”
Mom paused for a few moments. “Does she know who she is?”
I shook my head. “She’s a horse. That’s it. I don’t know if there’s anything left of those people downstairs to try to restore them.”
I wasn’t really interested in talking after that, but I still heard what my parents had to say. Dad told me that he was going to inject me with new nanobots tuned to my crystals. I would need to be in isolation for a little while as they slowly built my supply up.
It appeared that Amos was planning on putting a new set of bots in me that was tuned to a different frequency.
Before Daddy left, he turned back. “Each person down there has their memories stored in their crystals. Unless those have been destroyed, we should be able to bring them back. The one problem is returning their bodies to normal, although if I can find copies of their DNA, that won’t be a problem.”
”Rose.” My name was
whispered. “Rose.” A little louder that time.
“Hmmm," I said as I snuggled into my pillow a little deeper.
“Rose.” Paula spoke that time, and I sat up.
“Owww!" I felt like screaming, but I held back. Sitting up had put a bit of pressure on the holes in my arms. I think the cauterization had broken loose in one spot.
“Sorry, Sis,” Paula told me as she put some pressure on the now bleeding spot on my arm.
“Ow!” This time, I did yell, and poor John, who was in his chair asleep, with his head leaning against the wall, sat forward.
“What’s going on?” He asked.
“Well, as long as you're awake, would you call a doctor?" Paula asked.
He didn't question it but just did.
A couple of minutes later, Sylvia entered. When she saw what Paula was doing, she hurried out of my room, then back in, carrying a tray with some supplies.
"What happened?"
"I jumped, and I think I injured my arm, " I told her.
"Uh, huh." I watched as she pulled a small curved needle out of her kit and some black thread.
"Uh, Doctor?" Not since I was very young had I had any of the treatments I was getting now. I was slightly nervous.
"It's going to take a few months before your bots can take on the task of keeping you healthy, not to mention healing any trauma. This will hopefully help you heal." She poured something on my arm, which stung at first, but then the wound went numb. I sighed in relief as she started to sew something.
She removed the bandages from my leg and looked closely. She took a magnifier and placed it over her eyes, then bent close. She had sewn the wounds when they removed the boots, and now, she took a pair of tweezers and touched the edge of the injury. I jumped! It hurt like hell!
"I thought that stuff was supposed to help kill the pain?"
"Be glad I gave it to you, " she told me.
"Oh."
She straightened. "I'll be right back."
She didn't come back immediately, but Daddy did enter.
"Sylvia said you needed to see me."
"Well, I didn't know that, but you're always welcome," I told him.
He pulled up a chair to the end of my bed and looked at my legs under a scope just like Sylvia had. He shook his head, then asked Paula to roll up her sleeves.
He looked at her the same way, then asked John if he could see his hand.
John held out a hand, and Daddy brought out a scalpel. John pulled his hand back quickly. "Now wait a minute, Dad. What's going on?"
"I can definitely tell you that Paula and Rosie have no granulation of new tissue in their wounds."
Sylvia walked in, along with Jack, at that moment.
"We knew that the bots replaced the immune system. They handle the healing also. Apparently, our bodies don't have that mechanism on their own anymore, " Daddy explained.
"You think they might have sabotaged my bots as well?"
"When was the last circus fight you were in?"
"It's been a while, " John admitted. Probably four months ago. We were in prison for a while, though."
"Uh, huh. Can I see your hand?"
Reluctantly, John held out his hand. Daddy simply pricked it with the scalpel, and then looked through the scope at the wound. He started for a few moments, then said, "There is a bit of granulation, but nowhere near what should be there."
He paused, then his teaching mode seemed to get the better of him. "The bots are mainly organic in nature. Think of them as a white blood cell with jaws. With these jaws, they can pull a cell from its normal place and modify it. Then they can put it in a completely different place. When they modify the cell, they can even change it's DNA." He paused for a moment. "It sounds impossible, but that's it." He gestured at Paula and me." I've injected new bots in you two and looking at the sample that Sylvia took to the lab, they are there, but there's not enough to fix these wounds. Oh, over time, they would, but I doubt you want to wait a couple of months, do you?"
"No, " Paula answered. I just shook my head.
He held up a couple of vials. They contained what looked like blood. "These are bots that I've tuned to your bodies already. I'm going to inject a new supply right into the wounds. They should start working almost immediately." He watched as Sylvia took a drop of John's blood and left the room, then turned to Jack. We should get Marc and Bob in here to check on them too."
"I've already called them Vern."
Daddy nodded, then turned back to us. "Paula, I think you'd better lay back down. I'm not sure if you're going to feel this or not. You could be exhausted for a bit. They're going to need some tissue to build more."
Jack stepped to my side and took one of the syringes from my father. He injected it into my arm, then opened a small case, lifted out something little and black with a pair of tweezers, and placed it in my arm. "Ferrous sulfate, " he explained. "There's no reason to make the bots pull iron from hemoglobin to reproduce."
He looked at my arm again and gave a thumbs up to Daddy. I was getting tired fast, so I leaned back. I couldn't keep my eyes open, so I closed them. I must have gone to sleep because when I opened them again, it was just me and John laying down. I was still tired, so I closed my eyes and was back out.
It was a week after I had
received the shots of surplus bots, and I was home. We were at a loss
as to how to deal with Amos now. Risking our people to the
possibility of losing their bots was not a great idea, as far as we
were concerned.
I was sitting at the dining room table, going over what had happened. I had absolutely refused command. Until we knew that Amos had no way to beat us, Rashda would keep the ship. I got up and moved to the kitchen. I knew John would be back soon. He had gone to talk to Marc about some ideas. He hadn't explained it to me, and when I asked, he refused, saying, "There is no way in hell, you are going downstairs again. I caved once, Rose, but not again."
I was pissed! How dare he tell me I couldn't go back!? I was an adult! I didn't need anyone, let alone my husband telling me I wasn't allowed to do something!
While he was gone, Rashda called me and said there seemed to be some confusion as to who was in command. Now, I was furious. I yelled at Rashda, called him every name I could think of, and then some. I screamed at him some more, and then realized I was making a fool of myself, and, in fact, showing why I was too close to the situation to be in charge.
I stopped my tirade, and after a moment of silence, I apologized.
"No problem, Rose."
I knew he meant that, and I felt two inches tall.
John came in as I was making some dinner. He entered the kitchen and watched for a while. Finally, he commented, "Rashda called, didn't he?"
"Why do you say that?" I asked him.
He watched as I continued making some dinner.
"You usually don't put chocolate sauce in pulled pork," he told me.
I looked at what I was doing and then started giggling. I couldn't help it. Even though I had apologized to Rashda, I was still furious both at him and John. I was determined not to let my husband know how mad I was, but I guess I hadn't been successful.
"Would you believe I was experimenting?" I asked through my giggling.
He gave me his lopsided grin. "Might be good, " he said matter of factly.
Pearl walked into the kitchen at that moment. "Whatcha making, Mom?" she asked me and stuck her finger into the 'bbq' pork I had been trying to make, and then into her mouth. "Gross!" she exclaimed.
"Then again, " John said, deadpan.
My giggling became full-fledged laughter, and I leaned back against the counter behind me. I laughed so hard that tears came to my eyes. John joined in, and Pearl must have thought we'd lost our minds, but it felt good. I hadn't laughed in a while, and I needed it.
Strangely, I hadn’t been
working in my restaurant for quite some time. After my fiasco with
the dinner at home, I felt the need to get out and do something I
enjoyed. I had been relaxing with music for quite a while, but it
just didn’t seem to be enough.
Even before we were married, John always had a standing invite to dinner, as did our friend Perl. Now, at Heaven’s Rose, John still had his meals there when I was cooking working in the kitchen, as did our daughter, Pearl.
It was several days later that I felt up to my normal level in a kitchen, and I worked up a dinner of prime rib and several different complementary vegetables. I had our meals brought to my private table, above the rest of the dining room.
We sat down to eat, and I looked down at the dining room. Lots of people seemed happy that I had reopened the restaurant, but the amount of people here was much less than usual. I suppose the proximity to the DMZ stood in the way of many people attending. I didn't know what to do regarding that. It seemed that sitting, terrified of what could happen, was no way to spend your time.
Something strange happened below soon after we were done eating. A woman entered, and she looked familiar, but something bothered me. I wasn't sure what, but it was nagging at me. I observed as she was brought to a private booth across the way from us. It was eerie. I wasn't sure why, but I was even more unsettled now. My husband and daughter seemed to catch a bit of my unease, and John looked across the way. He stood up. "What the hell?"
Then I realized what was going on. "It's Belinda!" She stood and looked directly at us, then started walking around the upper level. A moment later, she was standing into the doorway of our private booth.
"May I sit?" She asked.
"I don't think that would be a good idea, " John said.
"Why not? How many times did Rose ask me to join you? I'm now accepting that invitation."
Pearl stood. "You're Amos, aren't you?"
"Very astute, young lady. You get an A."
Our daughter looked at us both, then said, "I don't think my parents want you here. I suggest you leave."
"But I've already asked Rashda to come here. Do you want to disappoint him?" She gestured at the floor of the dining room. "There he is."
I looked down, and sure enough, there he was. He had caught sight of 'Belinda' and was standing motionless, starting up at her. He hurried to the ramp and came up to our level and hurried to the door. Amos sat down. John made room for Pearl, and she sat down.
"What's going on?" Rashda asked. "How are you up here?"
Amos turned to me. "I know you had to have seen me, Rose. Didn't you tell little Pookie what happened to me?"
"I saw Belinda, Amos. And no, I didn't tell Rashda what happened to her."
"But why? Don't you think he deserves to know?" She, or rather he turned to Rashda, and the voice became Amos'. "Sit down, Commander."
"No!" I almost shouted.
"Rose, how many times do I have to tell you that you are no longer in command?" Amos asked, mildly.
"If he sits down, all bets are off. I resume command."
"And why is that?"
"Somehow, you can destroy the bots in a person. You tried to do it with me."
He laughed as he changed shape. He became Amos once more. "Did you think I had no recourse? That you could lock me away from my bots?"
"We took that chance, " I said. "It appears that we may have been wrong?"
A childish giggle escaped him. "May have been?"
"I'm not convinced yet."
"Should I convince you?"
I weighed the risks. I didn't think he had much more he could do to us, but he had those people downstairs, and I didn't want to risk them.
"What do you want, Amos?"
"I'm just here for a visit, John."ⁿ
My husband shook his head. "No. You're not."
Again, the giggle. "You're right. Rashda is coming with me. I have a little horsey down there who misses her husband."
“Why didn’t you tell me, Rose?”
I shook my head. “She’s not the same as me, Rashda.”
He turned to face me. “What do you mean?”
“I was made into a pony. She has been changed into a horse.”
He didn’t understand, and I didn’t want to have to explain.
I glanced at John, but he didn’t know how to explain. Amos was grinning from ear to ear, enjoying my discomfort.
“Don’t you think Rashda should know, Rose?”
I felt trapped. I knew what Belinda was, but I didn’t want to be the one to tell my friend. I opened my mouth, and no sound came out.
I watched, horrified as the commander turned to Amos. “Take me to her,” he told the madman.
“No!” I exclaimed.
“Rose. This isn’t your fight. This is personal. I’m giving control of the station back to you.”
“You’ll be changed! You will probably never see her!” John told him.
“I’ll take that chance. What would you do if it were Rose down there?”
John didn’t say any more. I didn’t either. I couldn’t.
Amos stood up. “Well, this is very interesting, wouldn’t you say? I probably shouldn’t agree to this, but… My heart… I feel so giving right now.”
He turned to me. “I will allow you to resume your command. I keep control of the command areas of the ship, however. All that you command, are your people. Rashda comes with me.”
“I want him back here tomorrow,” I told Amos.
He seemed to consider it, then nodded. “Alright.”
“Alive,” John interjected.
“I give my word, that when I bring Rashda up here tomorrow, he will be alive.” He started walking away, leading the former commander. He stopped and turned. “Until tomorrow. Same time, same place.” Then they left Heaven’s Rose.
I didn’t get much sleep
that night. Rashda had asked what John would do if it were me down
there. I know what John would do. The same thing that Rashda was
doing. And, if the positions were reversed, I knew that I would move
heaven and earth to get John back.
I couldn’t fault Rashda. He and Belinda had a special relationship, and I knew it had to be killing him to leave her downstairs with Amos. The problem was, I was afraid that going downstairs would kill him as well.
When I got up, I didn’t want to face the day. I felt that it would be grim, and I knew John did as well. The doctors and my family had already discussed the possible outcomes for Rashda, and Daddy was hoping that he could stop whatever Amos had come up with for the bots inside our friend.
John and I went to the restaurant, everyone was standing by to do whatever they could.
True to his word, Amos showed up with Rashda, at the appointed time. They sat down across the table from us. Amos obviously saw the security that I had all over the dining room, but he smirked. “Are you ready for whatever horrible things I might do today, Rose?”
I simply glared at him.
“Not to worry, My Dear. As promised, Mr. Smythe is returned to you, physically unharmed.”
I looked at Rashda, and while he did appear to be physically unharmed, that was not to speak for his mental well being. He looked haggard. I know what I saw in the six months that I was down there, and I wondered what he had seen in just one day.
Amos stood. “If you will excuse me, I have some discipline to attend to.”
He stood and made his way out of the restaurant. John stared at Rashda, then asked, “What happened down there?”
Rashda was shaking in his seat, but he didn’t respond.
“Was she alright?”
“She was a horse.”
I reached out to his hand, sitting on the table. “I’m so sorry, Rashda,” I started.
Suddenly, he was furious. “Why didn’t you tell me to begin with? When I could have done something?”
I stared at him, not knowing what to say. “You love those old shows, Rosie.” The way he said my name was filled with venom. “You ever watched The Godfather?”
With that, he stood up and stormed off. I didn’t know what to say. Yes, I had, and if what happened in the movie happened to Rashda, it would be a very long time before he was anywhere approaching normal.
It
had been three weeks since Rashda had gone downstairs to see what
happened to Belinda. He had never confirmed what I thought occurred
to her, but his statement referencing The
Godfather made
it seem
likely.
I had spoken to John about it, and he agreed with me. We had watched the movie a few times, but now I felt like removing it from the ship’s archives. I didn’t think I could ever watch it again.
I was sitting in my office at my own home, as there was virtually nothing I could do actually to run the ship, however. My role now was more of a mayor or a governor. I heard the front door of our house slam, and Pearl stormed in and dropped into the chair across the desk from me.
“Come in,” I said without looking up from what I was doing.
She didn’t say anything, so eventually, I finished the forms I was looking at, touched a corner of my screen, and the top of my desk became wood grain again. I looked up. Pearl was staring out the window at nothing in particular. I waited for a few moments, then asked, “What’s up, sweetheart?”
She shook her head, still looking at nothing. Finally, she looked at me. “This is bullshit, Mom.”
“I think I know what you mean, but would you like to elucidate?”
“That bastard gets control of this ship, and free run of it all, and we just have to sit up here and take it with our heads up our asses. Is that clear enough, Mom?”
Usually, my daughter didn’t speak to me that way, so I was a bit taken aback. “Uh… Yeah. I would say it’s pretty clear.” She continued to look at me like I should have some inspired ideas to fix it. I really didn’t. Finally, I decided to gauge her attitude a bit clearer. “Do you think your dad and I are just sitting with our heads up our asses?”
“No, Mom.” She sounded absolutely frustrated. “I just…” She sighed as if she was looking for the correct words.
I knew she had been friends with Belinda. They shared a lot of the same interests and were roughly the same age, although Pearl was born considerably earlier. The wonders of travel approaching light speed.
“What would you have me do?” I pressed.
“Nothing!”
I started to say something more, but she interrupted. “Do you know what Amos did to Belinda?”
“I have a rough idea,” I said very cautiously.
“And what do you think he did?” Now, it was her pressing me.
I squeezed my eyes shut, and I tried not to think of the scene in the movie where the horse’s head is found in a man’s bed. “He removed her head.” I had seen this happen so many times to so many friends, that it shouldn’t have fazed me. It did.
“And then he cooked her, Mom! Rashda was already shaken by finding her head, and Amos mocked him. ‘I’m so sorry you have to go, Rashda. We have a delicacy tonight. My chef probably isn’t as good as Rose, but I understand horse-meat was once a delicacy on Earth.’”
I stared at her. “How do you know this?”
“Rashda told me. He was sitting by the lake last night, contemplating jumping in. ‘It wouldn’t do any good, though Pearl. The bots won’t let you drown.’ That’s what he said to me.”
“Did you alert anyone?”
“Of course, Mom. Did you really think I wouldn’t? Although, after what he told me, I wouldn’t have blamed him if he had followed through.”
Neither would I.
I wondered if my daughter was getting too close to Rashda after something happened to Belinda. I doubt she meant anything by it, as she and Belinda were such good friends, but I wondered if Rashda might think Pearl was rushing things.
At the same time, maybe he could use a friend -- someone who was a good friend of Belinda as well. Perhaps they could help each other with the loss of his wife and her friend.
We had little to do but wait. John and Marc were working with another brilliant man, Winston Reese, to come up with some kind of holographic cloak. It reminded me of something out of Star Trek, or Harry Potter. The idea was to use a camera and a projector system. I wasn’t entirely sure how they were trying to do it, but I figured that they were two of the best people for the job.
Winston had been with us since we were taken aboard N21. He was born in one of the last holdouts of Britain and spoke with a distinct British accent.
Winston understood photons like no other. He was responsible for our holographic technology that made the area John and my house was in, look like it was sitting in the country. Winston worked with Trent Carr, another of our brilliant scientists. He had worked for many years with shaped force fields. My understanding was that he was trying to use them in conjunction with Winston’s holograms to make them feel real as well.
I wasn’t sure how far they had come, but I knew that they were thrilled to work together. When Amos’ ‘fun’ started, Winston was touched by Trent. Winston had been straight before that incident, but Trent was gay. Winston’s body didn’t change in the slightest, but his sexual orientation did to match Trent’s. When the next stage started, they were bonded almost as quickly as Marc and Kari.
I walked into Johns lab, which was quite large. All four of them were present and working intently. I was surprised to see my sister present, as well. She and Marc had seemed to be getting interested in each other. I wasn't worried about that, but it seemed too early. I knew that both had been devoted to their spouses, and had no idea how they could be interested in someone else so quickly. I wondered if Rashda would be similar. There was a possibility that he and Paula might bond as well.
Bonding was an offshoot from stage two. When the nanites from a dead person started to affect others, they killed the change between the first compatible person you touched. That’s how John and I bonded, as well as Marc and Kari. After that first touch, you were drawn to kiss each other. It seemed innocent at the time, but once it was done, you would be compelled to have sex, and gender swaps would occur with you hating being the opposite gender.
In retrospect, it was interesting to see what John would have turned out like had be been born female, but I was just as glad that we were who we were now. Looking in the mirror during that time was an utterly horrendous experience.
The bonding, however, was something I was happy remained. No matter how much we loved each other, I wondered if we would have grown weary in the time we'd been together. John was a couple of months older than me, and we had been married for almost fifteen hundred years now. Kids had been born in the time after Amos' play and were not bonded. Some of their relationships hadn't lasted. However, none of the bonded couples had ever split apart. Some of us weren't married but had remained faithful anyway. There had been very few couplings between someone bonded and someone born after the fact. The result was a bond, but weaker. I suppose it was half that of a first-generation one. Mom and Dad had been trying to find a gene that might be responsible for the bond but hadn't had any luck. I secretly hoped that they wouldn't. I didn't want any possibility of destroying what John and I had.
Pearl had not gone through our time dealing with Amos’ atrocities. Consequently, she had never been bonded. I suspected that she was now, however.
It was
roughly four months after we had returned from downstairs. Paula and
I were sitting in her home, discussing Marc and John. There was no
doubt that she and Marc were firmly bonded now. As with all bonds,
she hated to be away from him for any length of time.
Surprisingly, they hadn't slept together yet. It was too early.
"How can you resist the bond?" I asked her.
"It's strange. I love Marc, and I know we will consummate our relationship at some point, but now isn't the time."
"I don't understand, Paula. Doesn't the new bond cancel the old one? I mean..." My question sounded callous, but I felt that I needed to understand the way it worked.
"I've thought about this, and I think it was a mistake on Amos' part. I think he wanted us to feel guilty about the compulsion to have sex with our new bond-mate. What it has done now that the pressure isn't present is give us the ability to hold off. Actually, I feel it would be a complete betrayal of the bond I had with Fred to consummate the one with Marc right now."
"Are you sure it will fade?"
"It has. I certainly hope it does entirely, otherwise Marc and I are going to have a tough time with our own bond."
"I would think so, Sis."
My phone chose that moment to ring. I glanced at it and saw that John was trying to reach me. I excused myself and stepped out onto the front porch.
“Hi," I chirped.
“Rose, can you and Paula come over to my workroom?”
“Sure," I replied. I could feel my bond to him, causing both a physical and emotional reaction in me. Like Paula and Marc, being separated for too long hurt. I suspected that was why seeing him in Amos' throne room pulled me completely back to being myself.
I went back into Paula's house and told her what John asked. She had absolutely no argument, and we hurried around the lake to my home.
When we arrived, we went straight to John's lab. He had never gotten used to having a lab, so he called it a workroom. He was an absolutely brilliant man but tried to avoid showing that to others. But, then again, I was hardly impartial. In fact, I was in awe of his engineering skills.
We entered quietly so we wouldn't disturb them. They were very busy, and I'm sure they didn't notice us at first, but finally, John glanced up. He saw us there, smiled, and beckoned us over.
We walked over, and as much as I didn’t want to flaunt my marriage in front of Paula, I simply couldn't resist giving John a kiss. I glanced at her guiltily, but she just smiled.
I looked around and saw my dad, Carter, and Winston, but Marc wasn't there. "I thought Marc was helping you," I commented.
“He is,” John told me.
“How come he’s not here?” I asked.
“He is,” Paula told me.
I looked around the room. “Where?” I looked at her strangely.
“Maybe you don’t notice it, Rose. You’re probably very used to it by now, but I knew when Fred died. I felt it. The bond just wasn’t there anymore.”
“Sounds very Vulcan,” John commented.
I couldn’t resist. “Fascinating.”
“It is, isn’t it,” came Marc’s voice from somewhere in the room. “I felt the same way when Kari died. I knew it had happened.”
I looked around and still didn't see Marc. I decided to ignore the fact that his voice seemed to be coming from the middle of the room, where no one was standing.
“So their lives have ended. Are they still alive in their crystals?”
“I really don’t know,” Marc said.
I turned to Paula. “Paula?”
“I don’t think so,” she answered.
“How would you know?” Daddy asked, stepping up to us.
Paula stared at him. “What do you mean, Dad?”
"Baby, I'm not arguing with you, but if there is no longer the organic body, how would you know?"
Marc's head suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He seemed to be pulling some kind of hood off. "I'm sorry, Vern. I'm not sure I understand what you're asking."
"I do," Paula said. "I believe that the bonding happens through the memory crystals. When the ..." She trailed off as Daddy was shaking his head.
"I'm sorry, Baby, but you didn't think it all the way through."
Daddy and Paula didn't often argue, and they weren't right now, but he was correcting her publicly. She never enjoyed that. I saw her clench her jaw, and I figured her tongue was probably very sore.
He saw too, and he said, “It's a good thought, but we turned off the wireless to the crystals. I've found that the bond has to do with the frequencies of the bots. Somehow, when a bonding occurs, they become secondarily tuned to the frequency of the bond-mates crystals."
"Then why don't I feel Fred's crystals?"
I answered. "You do, Paula. Remember? It's not the right you said the feelings we're lessening, but you would feel like you're betraying the bond with him if you acted on your bond with Marc."
Uh oh. I suddenly realized what I had said. We had an understanding that there were things we said to each other that we're strictly between us. "Sorry, Sis, " I said, barely above a whisper. She hugged me. "That's okay, Rosie. You're right. I hadn't thought about that."
Marc was now seated and was pulling off some strange, gray jumpsuit. I was very curious about it, but I didn't want to steer them away from where we were now.
“Why don't they occur with two kids?" asked Marc as he pulled his boots off. He stood up and was wearing only a pair of shorts. As I've said before, he was a very handsome man, and I had to avert my eyes. I glanced at Paula, and she had no inhibitions in taking in all of his physique. I giggled at her, and she glanced my way. There was no trace of a blush on her face. She knew what she was doing and didn't try to hide it.
“Hey!” John hollered over to him. “Put some clothes on! You’re turning everyone on!”
“You?” Marc asked, tongue in cheek.
“Well, the women anyway.”
I pulled John’s head down where I could whisper in his ear. “Okay,” he corrected himself once again. “You’re turning Paula on.”
“I don’t mind,” she said, still eyeing Marc. “You could lose the rest if you’d like.”
Suddenly, Marc was blushing furiously. “Maybe later,” he told her.
“So,” my dad said, clearing his throat, "Wanna explain Marc's outfit to the girls, John?" He paused. "I mean his invisible one."
“I like it,” Paula said, probably to derail Daddy more than anything.
“You know what I mean!”
“The jumpsuit," John shouted in an attempt to stop Paula from winding up our father even more, "uses micro-fiber optics to bend the light from one side to another, thereby rendering the person invisible1.”
“Sounds somewhat far-fetched, wouldn’t you say?” Daddy commented.
“Yet it works.”
“What happens, John,” I wondered, “if any of the fibers get damaged.
“Very little, until several are damaged, and even then, they have to be in roughly the same place."
“What happens then?” Paula asked.
“We’re really not sure,” Marc said as he joined us, buttoning up his shirt. “I suspect that the subconscious mind might notice if before the conscious does.”
“So someone might be bothered, perhaps uncomfortable, but not know why?” I surmised.
“That’s my suspicion. Of course, if it’s big enough to be seen, we’re kinda out of luck.”
“What about sound?” It would be up to me if anyone used this to go downstairs, and I wanted to make sure any decision I made was an informed one.
My husband looked me in the eye. “We’ll have to be quiet.”
Clearly, he intended to be one in the expedition.
Two days
later, John
and I were in my office.
This was one decision I did not want to have to make.
I debated staying behind my desk. I had always hated the damned thing, especially in what I had always wanted to be a music room, not the office of the commander of Neo22.
Finally, I sat down beside John, and we waited for people to arrive. I had told him what my decision would be. A privilege of being married to the commander. No, not a privilege. I didn’t have any secrets from John. It was his right to know. He, however, was not happy. He would not be going on this test run.
There was a knock on the door to my office. “Come in.”
Marc and Paula entered, along with my parents, Doctors Jack and Sylvia, and three security men, led by Bob.
I took a deep breath. "Bob, I would like you to take a group of your security men and Sylvia downstairs." I looked at Paula. "There are two reasons you won't be going with them. Number one, your bots aren't quite restocked, and two, we know what will happen to you if you go down. We're both considered ponies or furniture.”
“What about Doc Sylvia?” Bob asked.
“If I was caught, I would be considered a woman,” she told him.
“Oh," Bob seemed surprised but said no more about it.
“Why don’t I do with them?” Marc wondered.
“If I may, Rosie?” Daddy asked.
I nodded.
“They have already had your bots down there, and knowing Amos, he has undoubtedly scanned them. It’s best if we don’t give them your bots again.”
“Pardon me, Sir, but that doesn’t make sense. Bob has been down there as well. They’ve studied his bots as well.”
“I’m more expendable,” the security man said.
“I’m sorry, Bob, but that’s bullshit. None of us are expendable!”
“That may be true, Sir, but I’m more expendable than you. Correct Commander?” he asked me.
I couldn't speak. I only nodded as tears flooded my eyes. We needed someone who had been there and knew the way to the palace. It was a test run, yes, but if they could accomplish the mission without any problems, they were to do it. We were risking one of our possibilities with this incursion, but I had another idea. Finally, I felt I could speak.
“While they go down, I… I want…”
“Please, Commander. Let us leave first. I don’t want any information that they may extract.”
Jack and Sylvia stood and had a long, passionate kiss before she followed the three security men out the door.
“The rest of us,” I said after I turned on the recently installed soundproofing screen, “will work on a contingency if this doesn’t work. I hate the thought of resorting to this, but it may be our only hope. We’re going to prepare to blow ourselves free from the command center and downstairs.
“Sounds like a great idea, but won’t he be monitoring the computers?” Marc asked.
“We're not going to use the built-in charges in the event we actually resort to this," I told him. "We'll use them as a feint, however. I'm counting on Amos' arrogance for this to work. Since we have built-in charges, and only command staff was told about them, Carla didn't, or shouldn't have known they were there."
“So, what do we do instead?" Mom asked.
“John, Marc, and Paula will go outside and set charges there, while we try to arm the others.”
“Won’t Amos notice people on the hull?”
“It’s a possibility, Mom. But I don’t think he’ll have people watching. He’s simply too arrogant. Plus, we didn’t have EVA suits when he took over. John and Marc have made them while we supposedly sat on our backsides doing nothing.”
A couple
of days later, the group was once again gathered in my office. We
were going to try to help the four who were ready to "descend
into Hell."
Daddy had developed a method of hooking us to other’s bots. Their memory crystals were actually in my office, and the vibrations would travel throughout the superstructure of the ship, allowing us to connect to their nanobots. John and I intended to connect with Doctor Sylvia, while Paula and Marc were connecting to Bob. Mom and Daddy were set to help another of the security men, and Doctor Jack and Rachel, our ship shrink, were ready with the other.
Normally, I would have let Doctor Jack connect to Sylvia, but I didn’t think his bond with her would be a benefit. If something were to happen, it could be too distracting. Surprisingly, he concurred.
We connected and watched as they made their way down the u corridor to the command level.
Bob and Paula had determined that they would recheck the command level to make sure they wouldn't have some creature at their backs as they continued.
This time, there were no surprises, although Bob flinched when they entered the command center. Whether it was from his own memories or those of Marc and Paula, I wasn't sure.
They hurried back to the U corridor to continue down when I asked them to pause. Everyone in my office heard me, so they stopped moving. "Does anyone else notice the shimmering in the air?"
Sylvia and John could tell where I was looking through the link, and though the link, I heard Sylvia think, as John said out loud, "Behind us."
“I see it now. What is it?” Paula wondered.
“Another of Amos tricks?” This came from Daddy.
“Let’s get out of here.” Jack sounded nervous.
Sylvia started hurrying toward the U corridor, and the disturbance followed us. I kept watching behind, as John announced, “They’re surrounding us.”
All of a sudden, I saw something near the floor. "Ouch!" exclaimed one of the security men. Mom cried out at the same time.
“What the?” It was Jack. “It’s into your suit! It looks like something is crawling up and down your leg!”
Mom screamed, and the security man yelled out, but his voice ended in a gurgle.
Daddy yelled, “Let go, Bernie!”
“Help her!” John told me. “I’ll stay with Sylvia!”
“Get the hell out of here,” Paula shouted.
I pulled myself away from the crystals and looked over at my mother. She was gripping the watch of the security man, while Daddy was trying to pull her hands away. I was horrified to see her skin pulsing randomly as her bots seemed to be trying to follow Daddy's orders, and make her let go as well. Suddenly, her hand opened as if it was spring-loaded, and the watch flew out of her grasp and cracked against the wall. Daddy was staring at her hand. I looked back and saw that a literal tentacle of silver was retracting back into her skin.
A moment later, she collapsed onto the floor. Daddy picked her up and headed out the door, presumably to the hospital. Jack followed, leaving Rachel to watch out for her guard.
“What the hell just happened?” I asked no one in particular.
“He’s gone,” Paula responded as she continued watching out for Bob. “It was as if they consumed him.”
“What were they?” I wondered. “Were they bots?”
“Who the hell knows?” Marc said. “We’ve got to get our people out of here, though.”
The remaining members of the team started back but stopped as they came upon more shimmering ahead. Slowly, it advanced on them, leaving the only alternative to being 'eaten' a descent to Amos' hell below.
1. This is very likely impossible, but perhaps, one day, we'll be able to make something similar.
I
rejoined John in observing Sylvia. Our people were being forced
downstairs, and we were helpless to stop it. We watched as they came
were herded to the palace, and then the throne room. I gasped as the
shimmering air coalesced into a man.
"Here they are, my Lord, " he told Amos, who was sitting, once again on his throne.
“Excellent, Freddie. You may leave now,” the self-proclaimed monarch told him. He turned to us. “Well, now. You may as well remove your invisibility things. I know that you are here. Also, I will want to inspect them.”
“No!" John said quickly. "Don't remove them."
"Oh, come now," Amos said after a moment. "There is no fooling me. I know that you are there. There is no reason to try to hide from me."
I had an idea. "As slowly and quietly as you can, move to either side of the door."
"Do I need to bring Freddie back to show me where you are?"
"Perfect. As soon as Freddie comes in, move out the door, then split up. See if you can find Amos' memory crystals."
We watched as the three moved away. Amos' eyes remained fixed where he thought they were. There was just enough time for them to reach the back of the hall before Amos called for Freddie. When the door opened, the three quietly slipped outside.
They moved away from the throne room quickly, and I verified that they were going in different directions. We watched Sylvia ascended some stairs, and crept slowly down a passageway. There was no one around, and she carefully opened doors and looked into the rooms as she advanced.
In one of the doors, she saw what looked like a harem, and someone stood up and turned to look at the door. "What is going on?" she said, in what was obviously my voice. I gasped as the woman got closer to the door, and moved out of the shadows. She looked exactly like me! Amos had transformed one of the women – no! Probably a man, into a copy of me, except, knowing Amos, the girl probably had extra bits downstairs.
“That bastard is going to die,” John muttered.
Sylvia backed away from the door, and the girl shut it. I shuddered, knowing that the person had been one of our men.
Sylvia kept moving and didn't run into anyone else, although a couple of people passed her in the hall. Finally, after many pauses, she descended a staircase at the other end of the corridor.
When she reached the bottom, she started to turn right, but then heard voices to her left. One was Amos, While the other sounded like Bob! She quickly turned and headed toward the sound.
I relayed what she was doing out loud.
“No, Sylvia!” It was Paula. Although she couldn’t hear her directly, she heard her through our link. “Stay away. The buckle is where I hid it in a closet under the stairs. Hurry, they’re trying to get the information out of me!”
I heard Paula gasp as Bob was hit, over and over. I felt Sylvia react to the sound as well, but she hurried to a door she had seen when she turned. She opened it and slipped inside, but couldn't see the thing until she closed the door and saw a red glow on an upper shelf.
She grabbed it with her hand still gloved, then found a flap over a pocket. She carefully pulled the Velcro™ apart and slipped the buckle into the pocket. After she had smoothed the flap down and made sure nothing underneath it was showing, she slipped out of the closet again, soundlessly shutting the door. She started down when she heard someone moving down the hall in front of her. They turned the corner, and she saw that it was Bob, Amos, and Freddie.
Bob looked terrible, and she relayed that to us. I told her, “Paula says the signal is getting weaker and weaker. Bob was injected with something by Amos as soon as Freddie caught him. We’re not sure why, but Freddie can’t change into… whatever it is for another couple of hours.”
“She wants to know what to do about Bob?”
“Leave me. Let me allow you to get out,” Paula relayed.
“I don’t see it, Bob,” Amos growled.
“I swear, that’s where I put it!”
“Freddie, teach him some manners for a guest.”
Freddie pulled his fist back and hit Bob in the face, saying, “Never steal from your host!” I could hear the sound of Bob’s nose and cheek breaking from the blow.
“That’s rule number one,” Amos announced solemnly.
“Never lie to your host!” Freddie announced as he landed a blow in Bob’s gut.
The door to the outside opened at that moment, and Sylvia was able to slip outside before she heard more.
She hated to continue to sneak around. She wanted to break into a run, but she feared that she would be treated much worse than Bob if she were caught with the buckle in her pocket. She continued by stealth, toward the U ramps, and relative safety.
It took her close to three hours to get the short distance to the U ramp. On the downside, there was no wall up, or a door to block entrance to the walkway. She observed many people near the edge of the ring, where a marketplace was set up. They didn’t seem to notice the opening behind them, although it was large enough to drive several trucks through at once. One man walked soundly into the wall, and then turned, not even seeming to notice it.
Thinking about it, she doubted the people even realized that they were on a spaceship. The buildings, like all of them, were in the bays, which seemed to be wide open. I hated to say it, but someone had an interesting idea. The walls of each bay showed what was going on in the next one. When I had been a ‘pony,’ I had not thought of it, but I never saw any walls. The inside could be made to appear to be whatever we wanted, and it was almost indistinguishable from the real thing. I dearly wished that Winston or Carter had thought of it.
Sylvia carefully maneuvered around the sales booths and up to the ramp. She hoped that there would be no sudden perception of it when she started to make her way up. She took one more look around and then started moving up.
There were no incidents this time, and she arrived at the open door, silhouetting a grinning Jack.
It
was the next day that everyone gathered in Daddy's and Mom's
laboratory. Once again, Daddy assumed the role of a teacher. "This
is fascinating. I've discovered some of the mechanics of Amos'
tricks. Some of them, but certainly not all."
"Have you figured out how he can possess someone the way he does?" Jack wondered.
"I've found some things that suggest how it's done."
I was inquisitive. In retrospect, I saw that Amos had not let me understand the way this was done.
"There is a fluid on the outside of these crystals. It doesn't evaporate as long as it remains there. Don't ask, because I have no idea how that's managed. When it touches the skin, however, it disappears quickly. This leaves bots that we're suspended in the fluid to make their way in through the skin."
"But how can they take over that persons bots?" I asked.
"They use the same basic function as a bonding does. Amos' bots program those of another person to respond to his frequency."
"And his is given precedence?"
"Exactly, Rosie."
I sat down on one of his benches. "So what can we do? It sounds like he should be able to take over anyone. Possess them, anyway."
"Well, that's where things get interesting," Mom took up the teaching. "When we monitored those going below," as she said this, she got pale, "we could connect because of the physical connection to their memory crystals. Since he doesn't have the radio to use, he would need the physical connection to be able to control. With his frequencies being tapped in, he can watch what the person sees. Even talk like we were able to, but he can't control. There is no way to reprogram all the bots to his control."
"Yes, there is, Bernie," Daddy argued.
"He hasn't set it up yet, and it would leave the person entirely out of his control while programming was done," Mom replied.
“But once the programming was done, it the person would be completely under his control,” I said.
“Without his control, would a person’s mind revert back to normal?” John asked.
“We would have to examine the mind of someone under his control,” Sylvia said.
“No, I don’t think so,” I wasn’t an expert, but I think they were missing something. “I still hate the thought of returning to my male self.”
“That's hardly conclusive, Rosie," Daddy laughed. "You never liked being male."
“It may not be conclusive for Rose, but it is for me,” Rachel said.
“And for me,” said my older sister. “I was never like Rose, but I can’t stomach the thought of being male. I haven’t been able to since I was changed in the situation room.”
“I was a man before, but I’m trans now. I had surgery, and I’m happy with myself,” Rachel told us.
“So some things remain. But most of those people down there have been changed so drastically. I don’t think anything of them remains.”
Rachel shook her head. “I don’t think you can change anything in their crystals. Once a memory matrix has been written, it’s there to stay.”
“How do you know?” I asked.
“I’ve studied the crystals extensively in my work, and I’ve regressed through my own. I can see the point where I enjoyed being a man, but it turns my stomach to even consider going back now. The point is, however, Those memories are not colored by what I am now.”
“So, in theory, we could bring a person back to who they were before?”
She nodded.
“Could you reconfigure their bodies back to themselves?” I asked my parents.
“In theory, certainly.”
“Now, we just need to figure out how this thing can benefit us," I sighed, looking down at the horrible crystals.
Paula
placed a dozen guards at each of the connecting tunnels between the
two halves of the ship. Many volunteers were stationed where they
could see the outside of each bay from the outer ring.
Marc arranged for an alarm system triggered by some cameras. He stressed that the camera was no replacement for the human eye, and the volunteers remained in place along with the cameras, watching for an incursion from below.
Daddy grabbed Marc and enlisted his aid in some kind of system. I had no idea what it was and demanded to be brought into the loop. Daddy wouldn't budge.
Finally, he and Marc showed me a device that might help against a beast like Freddie. "It is a simple EM pulse generator," Marc explained. "It's limited to a minimal area, but we might lose a few lights and maybe hologram projectors, but hopefully we'll be able to break him apart if he makes an appearance."
“You’ll kill him,” I said quietly.
“I understand your reluctance, Rosie, but I’m afraid this is a case of better him than us.”
“He’s one of us, Daddy!”
“I know it, Sweetie, but right now, he’s trying to kill us.”
I thought about it and then came up with an idea. "I have an idea for you two to work on."
“What is it?” Marc asked.
I told them.
We
entered my parent's bot lab a few days later. Mom was preparing to
lecture on her project when we heard an alarm! Paula made a call,
listened, then told us, "Come on!"
We ran into the town square and to the entrance to the connecting tunnel. I looked around, shocked. “Where are the guards?” I asked.
“We’re here,” someone said. I watched as several people pulled off invisibility hoods.
“Okay," I said, glaring at my sister. "Someone didn't feel It was necessary to tell me that you were invisible."
“Sorry, Ma’am,” the guard said. “I didn’t mean to shock you.”
“Don't worry, George. I was just surprised. Now, what happened?"
He led us down the ramp. The floor of the ramp seemed to be covered with grease. "Ivan noticed some kind of disturbance in the air, so he set off his EM pulse." Ivan stepped forward, and I noticed that I could see the outlines of his body, even though he was still wearing his suit from the neck down. It had the same greasy appearance as the floor.
“Are you telling me that this is the remains of Freddie?" I asked, sickened.
“Or someone like him,” Ivan told me.
I felt faint.
“John, can we get someone here to clean this up?” I asked.
“Wait!” Daddy said. “Let’s see if we can come up with a way to get this to my lab. I want to study it.”
We headed back, which was a relief to my stomach. I imagined I could smell rotting flesh in the tunnel, although I knew it was purely psychological. Getting out of the tunnel and breathing fresh air was bliss for me.
Entering Mom’s lab, I was interested to hear what she had to say. “I’ve come up with a way of infiltrating Amos’ crystals, hopefully without him knowing.
“You’ve what?!” Daddy was surprised. He had been working on his own project with Marc.
“You disagree, Dad?” Paula asked.
“No. If Bernie says it will work, I’m sure it will. I’d just like to look at her figures.”
“You look at her figure all the time, Dad,” Paula said, trying to wind him up.
“You're sure it will work, Mom?" I asked, trying to deflect the winding-up, once again.
“Well, no, but I think it will.”
“I’ll try it,” I said quickly.
“No!” cried my knight in shining armor. “You will not.”
“I’ve been there, John.”
“Yes. All the more reason to keep you out of there.”
“How are you doing it?” Daddy asked.
“It’s actually using a lot of what we discovered earlier. I’m ready to add Amos’ frequency to one of us’s bots.”
“Since you’re not sure, we could potentially be sacrificing someone on our side to Amos,” Jack said bluntly.
Mom turned to glare at Jack. "I know you weren't happy about Sylvia going down there, Jack, but everyone down there right now is sacrificed to Amos. We are trying to gain redemption for them. I don't know if this will work or not, but I'm willing to give it a try!"
With that, I watched in horror as Mom took a syringe and jammed it into her arm, and pressed the plunger.
Mom
was lying down in the hospital. Daddy and Jack were discussing what
she had done in the other room. They were looking over her notes on
the bots she had injected into herself.
Paula was busy with Marc, Rashda, and John, preparing our charges to separate the two halves of the ship, if it became necessary. The problem is, what Mom had done, might make it essential.
I was not an electrician. I was not a doctor. At that point, I was a daughter furious with her mother.
“What the hell were you thinking, Mom?!”
“I...”
“Or should I rephrase that? Were you thinking?!”
“Rose...”
“It was a completely stupid thing to do! Are you trying to get yourself killed? Get us all killed?" I paused in my tirade. Mom just pushed the button, raising her bed up, so she was in a sitting position. I grabbed the control and shouted, "You're s'posed to rest!"
“Don’t touch that control. You may be the commander of this ship, and I respect your abilities there, but I’m still your mother. Do not take that tone with me, and don’t treat me like I’m stupid. I knew exactly what I was doing.”
I brought my head up quickly. I was somewhat surprised. She hadn't talked to me that way since I was a child. I dropped the bed control and almost fell into the chair behind me. I felt like I'd been slapped. She definitely hadn't lost her touch as a mother.
I sat there and worked to regain my composure. Finally, in a small voice, I asked, “What were you intending? Why did you do that?”
She smiled. “What question would you like me to answer first?”
“They’re the same thing, Mother,” I said sternly.
"No, dear. They're not exactly the same. What I intended was to make myself able to pick up the frequency that Amos crystals vibrate at. Why? Because I want this to end. He has killed my granddaughter, possibly my daughter, and my son-in-law. I want him dead."
"And are you picking up the frequencies, Mother?"
"Please, Rosie. I'm still your mom."
"Yes, Mom, you are. But I am furious with you right now!"
"Why?"
"I don't want to lose you! I lost Carla! I lost Ronda before I ever got to know her. Fred was a wonderful man, and we lost him. Belinda was a friend who, and I saw her as a horse, Mom! I know they're dead, but we don't know about Carla. I can't let go of her. If there's any chance, I can't let go! And I can't let you go! How could I?"
She reached out and pulled me down to her. I cuddled up to her like I hadn't since I was a small child. It felt good to be held by her in that way.
After a while, Daddy entered the room. I looked up at him and sat up. I started to get up, but he held out a hand. "It's okay, Baby. Stay there."
"Daddy, Paula is Baby. I'm Rosie."
"Not right now. You're our baby."
"Okay," I said, sniffling. I had always been secretly jealous of Paula for having that pet name anyway, so I enjoyed Daddy calling me that.
"Bernie, I've gone over your figures. I can't find a fault in them. I'm still furious at you."
"Like father, like daughter."
"I can imagine. This was reckless."
"We were going to argue about who dove into his memories until the cows came home. I simply solved that problem."
He shook his head. "You put yourself at risk, Bernice."
Mom's eyes may as well have shot Daddy with fire. "Vernon, I did what was right!"
"We don't know if you will be pulled in!"
"You know damned well that it is unlikely. Rosie was pulled in because she was touching the crystals. I won't be." Mom was getting angrier by the moment. I got up and secretly moved to the chair. Usually, I would have left the room, but I needed to hear what the risks were.
"Because I will be interfacing directly with the crystals, I will not be drawn in." I will not be utilizing Amos' buckle computer."
"What's the difference, Mom?"
"I don't think he'll notice me because I'm not sending anything to his crystals. My bots should be programmed to only receive from them."
I looked at Daddy for confirmation. "They should be," he said, "but we don't know for sure."
She sounded exasperated. "Now, Vernon, we don't know for sure, but you said you couldn't find any faults in my figures."
He pulled up a chair beside mine and sat down with a sigh. "No, Bernie, I can't. It looks like you're right. I sure hope you are."
"I do too, Vern. I really do."
Daddy turned to me. "Commander, I'd like your permission to do something."
"Do you really need my permission?"
"In this case, Baby, I do."
"What do you want to do?"
"I want to turn off the radio frequencies to Amos' crystals."
"If you do that..."
"He can't directly control people anymore."
I saw benefits, but I also saw detriments. "He might try to attack us faster."
"There is that."
"He also may try to set up his frequency controlling of people."
"I don't think that will work. Amos is brilliant, but he needs the computer to control them, and he won't have that."
I thought about it, trying to turn it this way and that in my mind. I knew my parents were just as brilliant as Amos but in different ways. I sighed. I didn't want to risk our people downstairs, but we needed his control lessened in any way.
"Okay, Daddy. You have my permission. But only after we are certain we can separate from downstairs. We won't risk our lives as well as those down there. I mean it."
"I agree, Rosie."
I guess I wasn't Baby anymore. Oh well.
Chapter 3.7
”No!”
I shouted at Mom. “I won’t!”
“Rosie! Yes, you will. You have to.”
“Why?!” I asked, still unable to lower my voice.
Mom gave me a half-smile. “Sweetheart, we don’t know if I can be overpowered by Amos or not.”
“So you want me to lock you up, just in case? I can’t do that, Mom!”
“Rose, if I became violent, what could happen to all these people?”
“What if you give false information?”
“There is that too, but that doesn’t necessitate my being locked up.”
“You can be restrained.”
“And possibly hurt, or worse yet, change the person who is trying to restrain me. No. I need to be locked in a room where I can’t do that.”
I thought about it, and I knew she was right. It was horrible to make that decision, and worse yet, do it. I figured that house arrest would be sufficient, and Daddy said he would sleep in his lab for the time being. Anything to get this over with as quickly as possible.
I couldn't order Paula to lock Mom away. I had to do it myself. Once it was done, I hurried to my home and contacted her. "Are you sensing anything, Mom?"
"Very faintly, Rosie. I don't think I'm fully equipped with all the bots I need yet."
"I'll let you out, Mom."
"No!" It was John at the door to my office. He came over and sat down beside me. "Rose, I know you don't like your Mom locked up. Shit! I don't like it either. Your family was always a second one to me." He paused for a moment, and I saw something that no one, besides me, was ever allowed to see -- raw emotion on his face. Sure, he allowed people to see him laugh, but sorrow and hurt were reserved for me alone. This time, he let Mom see it, and I think she was stunned. He turned to her, and the pain was evident in his voice. "Mom, we're going to end this, and you will be released, I swear."
"I know it. I'm not worried about that." She smiled, but I knew it was forced. She knew she was in a precarious position.
It
was late the next day that she told me she was starting to see his
memories. It was still only fragments, but it was definitely there.
Pearl and I waited for it to be clear enough for her to describe what
she was seeing. It took another day, and then she cried out. "I'm
in!"
Pearl grabbed my hand, and I was happy that she was there. I couldn't take this alone.
"This doesn't make sense! He's not worried about us having his crystals. It seems that he wants us to have them. He wants us to discover... Oh, my God!"
"What?! Mom!" She was quiet.
"Grandma!"
"Mom!"
Slowly, she focused on me. "Amos told you lots of lies, Sweetie. Yes, he found you attractive, but that's not why he hated John so much."
I wasn't upset about that. I couldn't believe he thought John had brainwashed Perl and me. That just didn't make sense. "Why did he hate him then?"
Mom shook her head, and for a moment, I thought she wasn't going to tell me. "Pearl, would you let me talk to your mother privately for a moment?"
I nodded to Pearl, and she stood uncertainly. I was uncertain too, but I thought this might be important.
As soon as the door shut, Mom asked me, "Rosie, do you know what super-fecundation twins are?"
I shook my head. What did this have to do with anything?
"Melody Carlson had a set of twins. But she was cheating on George. Super-fecundation twins have different fathers. George was one of the fathers, and Ron Goodwin was the other father."
"You're saying that Amos and John are brothers?!"
"Half brothers, Rosie. Yes." I didn't say anything as it was plain she wanted to say more.
She didn't speak for several minutes, and I couldn't take it anymore. "What aren't you telling me, Mom?"
"Amos did some genealogical work when he was younger. He traced his genes. There was no way Ron Goodwin could be his father. Amos felt, and rightly so that his 'parents' didn't like him very much. I dove through those memories. Even from my perspective as an adult, there was no love shown to him."
"He felt he got the short end of the stick by not going with his father. And he was probably right, although right now, I'm not impressed with George and Melody Carlson."
"Did they know?"
Mom nodded. "He confronted them before he killed them. They knew. The Goodwins didn't."
"Why?" I was having a hard time keeping my voice under control.
"Amos was an albino. They thought he was sickly and didn't want him."
"That can't be right! John wasn't raised that way, Mom! He's not like that!"
"I know he's not, Rosie. Remember that time John got to our house early, and you had to rush up and change?"
I nodded. Of course, I did. You didn't forget things with the crystals.
"While you were upstairs, he told me that you liked Amos, and so did he, but his parents said Amos wasn't a good boy, and not worth a friendship. He said he didn't like his parents saying that, and he would be friends with who he wanted to be. I didn't think much of it. In fact, you were both so young that I pretty much ignored it."
"So you're telling me that Amos was justified? That's what Carla told me! Or rather Amos as Carla!". Suddenly I was glad Mom had me lock her up.
"No, Rosie. I'm not saying that at all."
I eyed her suspiciously. "Then what are you saying?"
"He feels John had the life he would have had. Should have had. You are essential to Amos because he can hurt John by hurting you. You and John both need to keep your distance. Let the others do the work: delegate, Sweetie."
I stood up. I simply had no idea how to deal with this. I needed to talk to someone. I didn't dare speak to John. Not yet. How could I tell my beloved husband that he wasn't the person he thought he was? I didn't consider for a moment that he knew. That didn't fit his character, and he would have told me by now.
I felt horrible. I didn't feel I had anyone to talk to. Finally, I thought of one person I thought I could speak with. I excused myself and left the room. Pearl was waiting in the living room. "Ready for me to come back?" She chirped.
"No, sweetheart, and for the moment, no one enters my office except me."
Pearls eyes got wide, but she didn't argue.
I made my way to Daddy's lab, Marc was busy working on some electronic doohickey when I entered, and I asked him where Daddy was.
“He’s getting some sleep. He’s been working on this almost nonstop.”
“Oh, no!" I exclaimed. "I really needed to talk to him."
“It’s okay, Rosie,” I heard his voice as he stepped out of the back room. He looked very bedraggled. I was sure he wasn’t sleeping very well without Mom. “What’s up?” he asked as he tried to wipe some sleep out of his eyes.
I didn’t really know what to say. I collapsed onto a chair in the corner where Daddy and Mom frequently took breaks when they were working on something together.
“Is it your mom? Is she alright?”
He was starting to get concerned, and I guess my frustration wasn’t helping anything. “She’s alright, Daddy, but she told me something that she’d found in Amos’ memories that is disturbing.”
“I’ll make myself scarce,” Marc said as he exited the lab.
Daddy watched as Marc exited, then asked, “What did she say?”
It came out a garbled mess. “Mom says that John’s mom had twins, and one was Amos, and one was John, but John’s father was actually Amos’ father, and Amos’ father was actually John’s.”
I figured I’d have to repeat myself, but apparently, he was able to decipher what I was saying.
“So the two of them were switched at birth? Was it a hospital mistake, or something else?”
“Mom says that John’s parents knew about it, but that Amos’ parents didn’t.”
He sat down beside me, leaned back, and pulled me into him, something he had done many times when I was a child. For some reason, Daddy never had a problem thinking of me as his daughter instead of a son. "It seems to me, Rosie, that this is the type of thing you'd normally go to your mom about."
“It would depend on what type of counseling I needed,” I told him.
“And what type do you need right now?” he asked.
I shook my head. “Is this the truth? Has she lost control to Amos? If it’s true, how does this affect me?” I paused for a moment as I realized the real question was, “How does it affect John?”
Daddy pulled me in close again. “Is it true? I don’t know, but I can tell you this. It doesn’t matter.”
“Why not?”
“Oh, come on, Rosie. You’re smarter than that."
I stared at him, and he laughed. "Don't get your tail in a curl, my dear. Let me put it another way. If this is true, is he still the same John you married?"
"Well, of course, but..."
He held up a hand that stopped me. "But what?"
I think I was going on inertia when I said, but. He was right. But what?
I had actually been planning on saying something about who his parents would then be. Why? It made no difference in who John was. I had been married to him for over a millennium and a half. I had been bonded to him for that time. So what difference did it make who his parents were?
I spent the rest of the day wandering around the bays on the upper side. I went over how I had felt regarding my initial feelings about my mother's revelation. Then, I mulled over what Daddy said.
I had been married to John for over a millennium and a half. So what did it matter that knowledge of his parents had changed? He hadn’t -- not in the slightest. So what was I worried about?
I wondered what kind of relationship John would have had with the Goodwins, or for that matter, Amos with the Carlsons. Maybe, if Melody Carlson had not given the wrong child to the Goodwins, none of this would ever have happened.
Then again, maybe this wasn't her fault. Maybe George Carlson was to blame. Perhaps it was him who decided he didn't want his own child. Maybe Melody would have kept Amos, and given up John to Ron Goodwin. A mother's love is something not a lot of men understand. No. I didnt' think that was the case. I think a father's love for a boy is shown in his pride. As a man, he doesn’t dare show the same form of love he would show a girl. I saw what my own father showed to Paul. It was so different than what he showed to Carla and me, but it was clear that he loved Paul as well.
I also saw the love, the pride, that George had for John. It was difficult, if not impossible, to relate that to what Mom had said. Maybe, this confusion on my part was what Amos was intending. Perhaps he wasn't related to John in any way, except through the twists and turns of marriage.
I was back at my home, sitting on the grassy bank by the lake. I had kicked my shoes off and had my feet hanging into the icy water. I kept pulling handfuls of grass and throwing them into the water. The little lake had the appearance of being a mountain stream that formed the lake, then took off from a little creek, so its water was freezing.
I knew that I didn’t want to tell John what Mom had said. At least not right now. That just seemed like it would be more stress than he needed at the moment.
While I was sitting there, I heard footsteps behind me. It was John. He took off his shoes and sat beside me, his feet dangling in the water. He picked up a small, one-handed fishing pole, and handed it to me, then picked up one and cast across the lake. I looked at my rod. It was already baited, as was his custom. He knew I’d be willing to fish, but ever since that time we were kids, he always baited the hook for me.
I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. I’d been so worried, and here was John, still being John.
We were the perfect pair fishing together. He was right-handed, and I was left, so we could sit right beside each other and cast without any problem. I sent my line zinging across the water, almost to the other side of the lake. It landed with a plop. The little red and white float bobbed up and down for a couple of minutes.
I didn’t say anything for a long time. Finally, John broke the silence. “I hear I have a half brother.” Well, so much for not telling him. Damn you, Daddy!
Again, I didn't answer. “Do you think it’s true?” He asked after a bit.
“I don’t know,” I finally answered.
“Does it matter, Hon?” He asked.
“No,” I told him. “I’ve been thinking about how horrible it must be for you to be related to him that closely,” I lied.
He eyed me for a moment. “That’s pretty good. You’re getting better at lying, but I can still see it.”
I blushed, naturally, as I never could lie to him. I think he knew I was a girl all that time we were growing up. “Okay. Would you believe I was wondering if we’d have gotten together if you’d been raised by the Goodwins?”
“Yeah, I'd believe it." He cast again. "And the answer's yes."
”How can you say that, John? Things would have been so different."
“Sure, they would, but I’d have still loved you.”
“Would you? I wasn’t a girl back then.”
He laughed. “Yes, you were. I wouldn’t have dated you all those years if you hadn’t been.”
I started to laugh, then stopped as I wondered if he really did consider all those outings to be dates. If he did, he got my attention!
“Does it change anything for you, if what Mom said was true?”
“No,” he said simply. “Even if he’s my brother, or rather, half brother, it doesn’t change the fact that he needs to go.”
“But he’s your brother!” I said.
“So, you believe it?" His tone wasn't accusative. I think he really just wondered.
“I really don’t know. Mom didn’t sound like she was lying, but then again, that hardly sounds like your parents.”
He chuckled. “You didn’t live with ‘em.”
I forgot about reeling and turned to look at him. “What do you mean?”
“Dad was always opinionated, and Mom wasn’t the most loving person in the world.”
“That’s not what I saw.”
“Like I said. You didn't live with 'em. You saw what they wanted you to see. I told your mom once that I didn't want to be like 'em. That turned me off just slightly, ya know?"
“Mom told me about that. I was dressed as me, and you got there early. I had to run to change into 'boy mode'."
“Yeah. Saw you hurry away through the window. I liked your hair that way. I almost told you that I knew that day, but I didn’t want to scare you away.”
I stared at him. “You realize that there will be dire consequences if you’re lying!”
He cast once more, then said, "How about we compromise. I'm lying when I say I'm lying."
I giggled and punched his shoulder, then I felt my rod pull. What? “I thought there weren’t fish in this lake!” I exclaimed as I jerked the rod to set the hook.
“There weren’t, but I thought I’d stock it to make things more interesting. Besides, I’ve missed the way you always cooked our ‘date fish’.”
“I would have done something more fancy if I’d known they were ‘date fish’.”
“Well, then I'm glad I didn't tell you."
“Uh-huh," I said as I pulled the trout out of the water. It was a nice looking rainbow trout, about fifteen inches long. I almost hated to cook it. It was the first fish I’d caught in a very long time.
“What’s the limit on this lake?” I asked.
“As many as you can catch, plus one,” he quipped.
“So right now, it's two?" He jerked his line as it pulled away. "Uh, three, I mean?" I quickly amended.
“I’ve re-baited your line. Let's see what it is."
We stayed there, fishing, and just enjoying each other's company for a long time that afternoon and into the evening. I cooked the fish in the simple way I had long ago, and he paid the consequences later that night. Wow! Did he pay!
John
and I had a fantastic night. I got up in the morning and sat down at
my piano. I hadn’t played in some time, and just let my fingers go,
regarding all the feelings I had been experiencing with this crazy
situation we found ourselves in.
I felt terrified for my husband. Amos had already killed one half brother. What was to stop him from destroying the other?
Daddy had turned off the radio contact for the computers to control Amos’ memory unit. I wasn’t sure what that would mean for the ability to change himself into something else, either.
After I had played for a long time, I stopped and was surprised when John came into my studio and sat down beside me. “That sounded great, Hon.”
With fifteen hundred years together, John knew all of my repertoire by heart, so it was no surprise when he asked, “Emotions?”
I nodded.
“Last night?” He asked.
Immediately, I jumped into a lively, happy song.
“Yeah. That's about how I figured it too.”
I stopped playing and gave him a big smile. “Okay, buster. We never did settle whether you were being truthful when you said all those things we did when we were kids were dates.”
“Is that so hard to believe?”
“I guess I have trouble with it because I knew you were straight.”
“And I will always wonder why you never transitioned when you were a teen.”
“Because I didn't know how you’d react. I decided that I would rather remain a male friend rather than risk losing you completely.”
“You never would have lost me.”
I nodded, and he pulled me up. We went out to the porch swing again, and I leaned against him as we gazed out to the water. It was perfect. An absence of the tension we had both been feeling for so long.
Until Amos walked around the side of the house again.
”Well,
I suppose I’ve given you enough time.”
“Time for what?” I asked.
“Be quiet, Eugene. I want to speak to my brother.” My old name was spat out as if it was something vile.
“You killed Fredrik,” John told him. “Also, I don’t take kindly to your speaking to my wife that way.”
“I don’t give a damn what you think of my way of speaking to your wife, and you know perfectly well that you’re the brother I’m speaking of.”
“Say what?” John acted utterly shocked.
“You are my brother. My birth mother was your mother, as well. Not that she gave a thought to what happened to me after I was born.”
“Where the hell have you come up with this fantasy?” I asked, taking my cue from John.
Amos was up the steps and ready to swing at me in a heartbeat, but his fist never moved from being cocked. John’s hand was holding his in place.
“If you hit her, I swear, I will take you apart piece by piece, and your precious bots won’t be able to put you back together.” John let go of Amos’ hand and patted his right cheek. “Besides, Amos. I still owe you for all you did to us downstairs, so get your carcass off this porch, state your business, then leave, or I’m gonna kick your lousy ass all the way back to Earth. Got that?”
I couldn’t define what emotion flitted across Amos’ face, but it seemed to have an element of fear in it. Then, it was gone, and he laughed. “Very well, John. I’ll let you have your fun for now,” he said lightly as he moved onto the grass.
“As to my business, it is, as I stated. You have my crystals, and I think you have had time for someone to go into my memories and see what happened when we were infants.”
Once more, I challenged him. “And you expect us to believe this?” I was curious if I’d see more of his emotions. I wanted to know if he was afraid.
“I would never expect someone of your feminine persuasion to understand what I’m saying. Perhaps I should explain a little more. Your husband’s mother fucked my father the same time she was fucking his. When she went into labor with me, she gave birth to him as well. Why she wanted his inferior genetic makeup in her son is beyond me, but she sent me to live with his father while he got to stay with our mother and my father. He got my place in life.” His loathing for me was apparent, but he didn’t try to strike me again. That was something, at least.
He turned to John. “It is your fault that this has happened to all those people down there. You and your taking my place.”
“Assuming we were to believe you, which is a huge stretch,” I said, “None of this would be John’s fault. You have always had a choice how you treat others. You have made your choice. You have to live with it. Not John.”
“Wrong, dear sister-in-law. You, and everyone else, has to live with my choice.”
“No, Amos. We will beat you. You will be the one who cannot live with my choice. I will not allow it.” I stood up and moved to the edge of the porch and gazed down at him. Even on the same level, I was taller than him. Standing on the porch, I towered over him. “And then, you son of a bitch, right before I kill you for hurting my people, I will show you that a woman has beaten you. And I will laugh as I kill you for the last time.”
I knelt, so my head was almost down to his level. “Now,” I said sweetly, “Get your lousy ass out of our yard before John kicks you all the way back to Earth.”
“Just one second, Amos,” John said as he descended the steps. Without even a hesitation, he gave the smaller man such a powerful blow to the chin that Amos was lifted entirely off the ground and landed sprawled on the ground a few feet away. “Wow. I don’t know what happened. I must have slipped on that last step. Oops.”
He turned his back on the ‘emperor’, climbed back up the steps, took my arm, and we walked inside.
We sat down in my office and turned on the direct feed from our security system to my screen. We watched as Amos lay there, on the ground, for several minutes, unmoving.
"Do you think I killed him?" John wondered.
"I don't think so," I answered. "He's breathing."
It took another few minutes, but finally, he stood up and walked back to the door, which led to Heaven's Rose and downstairs.
I turned the screen off, then turned to my husband. "That felt good."
He nodded but said, "I wish I had killed him."
"It would have been nice, but do you really think it would have accomplished much? We would still have all those people downstairs who need to be returned to themselves."
"Rose, you don't think he's gonna change them back, do you? He isn't that cordial. Or smart."
"I suppose not. John, I want him to change. I know he won't, and maybe I'm still holding out some hope that he was telling me some truth when I dove into his memories. I felt those emotions in there, and they seemed real. It was devastating!"
He gave me a sympathetic look and nodded. "But you know he's gonna have to die."
"I know, but that doesn't make it any easier."
He moved his chair right beside mine and put an arm around me. "I don't want to sound like I don't trust you, Rosie, but do you want me to take over this operation?"
I shook my head. "I appreciate the offer, John. I really do, but I don't think I would forgive myself if I backed out now."
"Fair enough, " he told me.
Later
that night, we were in my office, with the same command staff we
usually worked with. We showed them our security system’s
recordings of the incident.
While we were watching, Paula asked me to pause the video and then back up. I did and then stepped one frame at a time until that emotion flitted across his face.
“There!” she exclaimed in triumph, and I left it sitting on that frame.
“He’s scared,” Daddy said.
“Very,” Marc agreed.
John stared at the screen for a while. Finally, he asked, “Why?”
I wasn’t sure what response we’d get, but Mom was watching on her screen at home. “Mom?” I asked.
“I’m checking into it now. Very interesting. He doesn’t seem to know about me. He was bluffing. He also isn’t sure we have the belt buckle.”
“That’s if you’re telling the truth," I stated, needlessly.
Mom didn’t answer. I know she was upset, but I had to say it. She had pointed out that I needed to run with my gut instincts while in command, and I was taking her advice.
Finally, she said, "This is something that we haven't had to deal with before. When we left Earth, we ended up in a horrible situation. It was a war, but with a computer. Not with a real person. Now, we are dealing with someone who can think for himself, not a machine that has no free will."
"What are you getting at, Mom?" Paula asked.
Mom looked at me in sympathy. "When I injected these bots, I was trying to spare you the burden of command. I'm sorry, Rosie. I shouldn't have done that. It wasn't my call."
I nodded. "But you're right, Mom. We've never had to deal with this type of thing. I've never commanded in this type of situation. For fourteen hundred years, we've had an almost paradise here. No crime, people getting along. I wasn't prepared. I'm still not."
"What are you saying? You're not stepping down, are you?" Daddy asked.
I nodded. "Earlier, John asked me if I wanted him to lead this operation, I said 'no,' but the more I think about it, the more I think he's right. Even through all the things that have happened to me, I still can't seem to let go of the hope that Amos will change."
"That's a commendable attitude, " Paula said, "but you know he won't."
"I know, Sis. But because of that... irrational hope, I think there might come a time when I can't make the right decision. For this reason, I think I should give command to someone else."
No one said anything for a long while. Finally, Marc asked, "Who? No one else is any more prepared than you."
"You're wrong, Marc. Paula is. She beat him once. She can beat him again."
I saw Paula's head snap up at my declaration; then, she shook it. "No, Sis. It's your ship now. I gave it to you a century ago. I don't want it back. I would run the operation, and no offense, John, but I think I'm better qualified than you for that, but I won't take command. I just lost Fred to that asshole. I'm not qualified to lead."
"We've all lost someone to him, " John said.
"You haven't," said Rashda.
"Yes, I have. I just lost my parents. Again."
"You believe Mom," Paula said as a statement rather than a question.
"Yes, I do."
Mom gave a sad smile.
"I'll do it, " Daddy suddenly said.
"You want to take command?" Paula was incredulous.
"Why not? I've lost several people, but I think I'm pretty level headed." He turned to look at Mom. "Bernie, I was mad before, but I know why you did it. You saw what none of us did. We may end up sacrificing many more of our friends before this is through, but we could be the last remnants of our people. Amos has to be stopped whatever the cost."
Now was my most significant command ever. I thought about it, and he was right. "Okay, Daddy. You are in control until you choose to give it to someone else."
"Now wait a minute, Rosie..."
"I'm tired, Daddy. I want to cook. To play music. I'm done being in charge of, as you said, 'the last remnants of our people.'"
He sat, staring at me for several minutes, then finally said, "Alright."
For
several weeks now, Mom reported that Amos had
been searching
all over the downstairs for his memory crystals. He wasn’t
convinced that we didn’t have them, but he wanted to cover any
bases. It was conceivable that Bob had left them somewhere
downstairs, and resisted the persuasion of Freddie. As unlikely as
that seemed, it was possible. What was more likely was that Bob had
handed off the item to one of his friends, and that person made it
back upstairs. He knew it was somewhere on board, because he could
still access it, but he couldn’t tap into the computer.
"Vern," Mom alerted Daddy in a meeting one day. "I'm afraid the time has come to act."
"What's wrong, Bernie?"
"Amos has decided to adapt a computer to interface with his crystals in a similar way to his buckle computer."
Daddy snapped his head around. "Are you sure?" he asked, but I could tell he already knew the answer.
She nodded, and when he turned his head to face us, he looked much older than just a few moments ago.
"Okay, everyone. It's time. What are our options?"
"We're not finished, " Winston told him. "It's not even usable yet."
"Why isn't it usable?"
"It takes a power supply the size of the generator in this bay to run it!" Trent was aghast.
"Hold that thought," Daddy told them.
"Paula, can you have some of your people in invisibility suits at the ready?"
"How many?"
"This is it, people—all of them."
He went on to explain his plan, and I don't think any of us were thrilled, but he was our commander, and we had all been ready for this, just in case.
We
worked hard for the next four days. So many of the population helped.
Most of us helped Winston and Trent with their invention. Every
access tube to the other side of the ship was covered by it.
I spent hours in my kitchen, preparing food for the workers, as Heaven's Rose was cleared out. As the last of my tools were removed and taken to the bay, I took one last look at what had been my favorite hangout for centuries. I started up to my house where I knew I was going to have a good cry.
Once everything was ready, we met in the center of the town near our house beyond the lake and the woods. We had talked about it, and the town was now referred to as Freeman City. It wasn’t a city, as the population was just a little more than two thousand. The total population of Neo22 was approximately five times that many. About two thirds of that were downstairs, in the part ‘owned’ by Amos. We were about to make a proposition to the self made emperor of the ‘underworld’ as it were. I was there for two reasons. One, I had been the commander of the ship for several years previously, and two, I was the daughter of the new commander. I had taken myself out of the chain of command – well, not really out of the chain, but a few links down. The chances of me becoming the commander again, were about as much as the secretary of Education suddenly finding herself President. Not impossible, but very unlikely.
Paula was second only to Daddy, now. Our confrontation with Amos was Daddy’s plan, but Paula was responsible for its execution.
We moved to the passageway down, and made sure that the field Winston and Trent had built was in operation, then we made our way to the giant opening into the center ring.
We had had an ace that no-one but four security men and Doctor Jack knew about. I told Daddy right after he took command, and he had now made use of it. When Doctor Sylvia, Bob, and two other security men went downstairs, Bob and one of the security men had died. Sylvia returned with Amos’ belt buckle, but the last security man had remained behind, keeping an eye on things, while we, in turn, had two people keeping an eye on him at all times.
Now, he had made his presence known to Amos, and was extending our invitation to come upstairs via the command center.
We waited. Mom had come out of her home for this final ‘showdown’ and stood beside me. She announced that Amos and Ralph, the security man, were on their way up, through the command center. She kept us informed of their progress. When they were almost to the access point into our inner ring, she told me, then stepped forward to Daddy's side. John took my hand, and we watched as the absolutely white-skinned Amos stepped into the ring across the way from us. That ring was nearly a quarter mile across, and he and Ralph started crossing. Partway to us, Ralph turned to his left, and made his way toward the next bay, and then through the door into it.
Amos stopped walking, and looked somewhat surprised, as a sound like a horrible windstorm erupted behind him, and then to the sides. Finally, it sounded between us, and stopped. He was at the opening, and he started to move again.
“I wouldn’t, if I were you,” Daddy told him.
“You’ve managed a force field,” Amos said, nodding his head appreciatively. “Impressive.” He reached up. “Can I touch it?” He asked. He honestly sounded curious.
“Well, you can, but I’m not responsible for what it does to you.”
Amos chuckled. “That bad, is it?”
“I don’t know. No human has touched one. We tested it with a cow. It walked right into the field, and flew back fifty meters. We didn’t even have to grind the hamburger.”
Amos withdrew his hand a bit. “Is that why I feel a breeze near it?”
Daddy nodded.
“So it would appear that the larger the mass, the harder it is repelled.”
“So it would seem,” Daddy agreed.
“Is this what you wanted to show me, Mister Richards?”
Mom held up her hand, in which she held the buckle.
“It appears you have me in check,” Amos observed.”
“Not mate?”
“No. I still have a few aces up my sleeve.”
“Chess, poker. Why don’t you stop with the metaphors,” Paula said disgustedly.”
“It’s alright, Baby,” Daddy told her.
“Baby,” Amos laughed. “The man who had me tortured and killed is called ‘Baby’. How ironic.”
“In thirty seconds, this half of the station will be blown loose, from the rest. We will sacrifice those in the downstairs section, but we will survive. You, however, will not, as the field behind you will release and you will be ejected.” Daddy showed no emotion at all as he informed Amos of his near future.
Amos showed no surprise or fear, as he turned to Mom. “Mrs, Richards, I suggest that you search my memories of when I was using Carla’s body. When I first came aboard this ship.”
Mom dove, and when she came out of it, she told us, “He has placed a fail-safe device in the command center. If he gets more than approximately ten and a half miles from it, the command center will explode, taking the entire downstairs, and probably us with it.”
“Checkmate,” Amos said to Paula.
“No, Amos. it’s not.” Once again, Daddy showed no emotion. “At this point, I don’t give a damn. You can blow up the command center if you want. We may live, or we may not. I don’t care.”
I believe Amos could see that Daddy was dead serious.
“Very well. I’ll make you a counter proposal. My life, and freedom from you, for your daughter, Carla.”
I gasped in hope, and I think Mom did as well.
“Where are her crystals?”
“Very intuitive, Mister Richards. They are buried in the bottom of the lake. Their computer is turned off. Turn it back on, and she’s all yours.”
“You know this isn’t over, Amos,” Daddy told him.
“I wouldn’t expect it to be,” Amos replied and turned to walk toward the command center. The field opened and closed, then he was gone.
Five minutes later, Daddy quietly told John, “Do it.”
John gripped my hand tightly, and pulled a remote out of his pocket with his other hand. He turned it on, then pressed the single button.
BOOM!
The sound was like six thousand souls crying out to us for our betrayal.
I agreed.
The End
The Sequel to "To Not Let Go
Amos and his half of Neo22 has been separated from the rest.
He still has a good percentage of the population, however, that are completely controlled by his nanobots.
The command team is trying to figure out a way to terminate his control, but now, he is veering away from them, and if they want to retrieve their people, they must follow.
To Return Home
Chapter 1.1
I dove into the water, alongside my sister, Paula. Neither of us wore any of the diving equipment of old, except for a pair of goggles each. I hated trying to see underwater without them. Many people didn’t worry about them either, but I had hated blurry vision since I was a kid. Before I was injected with nanobots, I was myopic, but the bots had cured me of that problem almost immediately. My vision had been perfect ever since then. To dive into the water and not be able to see was too nerve-wracking. Perhaps since it took me back to the time before I was female? I wasn’t sure, but nevertheless — I wasn’t willing to do it.
Now, Paula and I started to descend to the bottom. Mom and Daddy were already there and had been for quite some time. Probably for over half an hour. We rarely thought about it anymore, but under normal circumstances, we would not drown. I’m not sure how they would do it, but the bots were able to keep us oxygenated.
I was a bit freaked as I dove, not because I had never done it before, but because I was fearful that Amos might have planned for this eventuality. When he told us he buried Carla's crystals in the lake, it seemed too quick.
I suppose that is one of the reasons John offered to drain it. He felt Amos had been too quick to provide a compromise.
Daddy, however, wanted to try it this way first. Mom had seen where they were buried from Amos’ point of view, so hopefully, she would be able to find it quickly.
It wasn't to be, however. For two days, they had been searching and had found nothing. I tried to get Daddy to agree to Paula and me helping, but he was very reluctant. Both he and Mom didn't want to lose another daughter, but we wanted to save help our sister. It was a tough call for Daddy, I'm sure, and even tougher for us to obey, but I had given the command of Neo22 to him. I couldn't suddenly decide that I wasn't going to follow his direction.
Finally, halfway through the third day, Daddy agreed to let us help. So, now, we were diving in to help. I wasn't sure we would be useful, but it was well worth a try.
We reached the bottom, and though I could feel the pressure of thirty feet of water over my head, it wasn’t painful. I was glad I wore the goggles, however. I was able to see it fine.
I’d heard some people say that the bots changed their eyes after a significant time underwater. They supposedly created some external lens on the eye that allowed unhindered vision. I didn’t want that. They had altered me enough, thank you very much.
Perhaps that sounds hypocritical of me. After all, the most significant change the bots made to me was the most beautiful change I could have had. The fact was, however, I didn’t trust Amos, and allowing his bots to change my body anymore, went completely against my grain.
We searched the area around where Mom and Daddy were, digging in the lake bed a significant distance -- no luck. Finally, as we began to widen the search area, I heard a triumphant explosion of sound from Paula’s direction. I looked her way and saw her holding up a chain with a pendant and the familiar, turquoise-colored crystals in it.
Happily, I followed the others as they headed for the surface. John handed me a towel as I walked onto the shore. “You know, we’re going to have to go swimming here more often. I love your outfit, Hon.”
I blushed with the others hearing what he said, even as I was pleased with what he said. I glanced down at my swimsuit and smiled. In truth, I had asked a friend to make it, specifically for John's enjoyment. It was a two-piece and left very little to the imagination. Usually, wearing it with my parents around would have been out of the question. In fact, when Daddy approved Paula and me helping, both of us hurried home, and returned in similar outfits.
Daddy turned crimson and looked like he was about to explode, but since the only other people there were my husband and daughter, and Paula’s fiance, he decided to let well enough alone. He started to say something about skinny dipping, and Paula acted like she was going to remove what little she was wearing. Daddy held up his hands and said, “Forget I said that. What you have on is perfect.”
“Why thank you, Daddy,” I said, and he blushed all the more. I watched as Paula smirked as she turned away from Daddy.
Marc snorted, and Daddy turned on him. “You were saying?”
“Absolutely nothing, Sir.”
“That’s what I thought.”
He and Mom entered the water again, and Paula and I discussed where we wanted to search. We decided to add to our parent’s efforts and went in after them.
Once we had found them, Daddy and Mom took the crystals back to their lab, and the next day, they started working to see how to turn them back on.
-=#=-
John and I went back to our home, happy that the crystals had been found. I felt like celebrating, and I made a lovely dinner for the three of us.
Pearl, however, had other ideas. When I called her for dinner, she came out of her room, dressed to the nines.
She looked at the table and seemed chagrined as she told me, "Oh. I'm sorry, Mom. I forgot to mention that I was going to see Rashda tonight."
I was prepared to be mad, but John said, "That's okay, Pearl. Your mom and I have some things to do tonight. We'll be okay."
I started to respond; then, I saw Johns face.
Once Pearl left, I told him, "There will be severe consequences for approving Pearl going out tonight."
"You do realize, Rose, that our daughter is a few decades older than we were when we left home, right?"
"Is she? Then how come she's still living here?" I asked, all innocence.
He stared at me for a moment, as if trying to figure out what I was doing. "I'm not gonna win this, am I?"
"Do you want to?"
A smile started at the corner of his mouth. "Let's eat, then take this up in the bedroom."
"That sounds like a wonderful idea, husband of mine."
When I finally got to sleep, it was with a beatific smile on my face. I think John had one as well.
The silly but wonderful man loved to act like he was somewhat clueless where women were concerned, but I knew better. He was very skilled in taking me to the top and keeping me there—multiple times.
In return, I knew exactly what to do to get him almost to the top several times before finally letting him relax.
Last night had been incredible for both of us.
Now, walking together, hand in hand took me back to our childhood. I had wanted to do this so many times, to be his girlfriend. Had I known that he wanted me to be as well, my childhood would have been so much better.
We didn't say much, which was fine with me. Just being together was enough. I think John felt the same way. He didn't seem to want to talk about our sex life. It was something that both of us left in the bedroom except for the inuendos that we enjoyed using to get each other in the mood.
We weren't hurrying, and I let my mind drift as we strolled along.
The fact that we found Carla's crystals thrilled me. I was so much looking forward to being able to talk to her. To sit down and discuss things.
I had no idea if she would remember all the time Amos controlled her, and I had no intention of reminding her of it. My main desire was to build a relationship with her.
Subjectively, I was now the youngest of all three of us. Neo22 had been constructed from material found in asteroids. While Centaurus waited for N22 to return, the people on board designed and built it.
Centaurus waited ten thousand years for N22 to return, but for us, only two hundred passed from our exile to our return.
That ten thousand years was after several centuries passed on earth between our leaving and Centaurus being launched.
I was only born seventy-five years before Carla was, and now she had millennia more experience than I did, as did Paula. To be fair, both of them were millennia older than Daddy and Mom as well.
The perils of space travel at high speed, I suppose.
We arrived at my parent's lab after a long walk. Marc and Paula were there, and from their demeanor, I suspected that they spent the night much as John and I had. Interestingly, Rashda and Pearl were also there. Was last night a celebratory night for all of us? It seemed so.
On a hospital bed, being tended to by Doctors, Jack and Sylvia was my little sister! She was completely thawed, and I saw that her body was alive.
We gathered around Daddy's workbench and waited for him to go into teacher mode. He looked up at us, and my elation quickly dissolved.
“Something’s wrong?” I asked.
“Yeah, Rosie. Something is very wrong.”
My throat went dry, and I felt my chest tighten. “What is it?”
“It appears as though Amos is up to his old tricks again.”
“How so?” Paula wondered.
“Carla is alive and will stay that way, but Jack and Sylvia tell me that it is all autonomous brain function. I've studied the bots in her body, and every one of them is dead."
“What?!!?” I almost screamed.
“So, she could get an infraction at any time!" John exclaimed.
“Infection, yes,” Daddy agreed. “That isn’t the worst of it, however. I can replace her nanobots. I can even reprogram them for the correct frequency, but her crystal computer shut down once it lost connection with her living brain.”
“But what about the information stored in her brain?” I asked.
“She is alive, Rosie. But her brain has short term memory, but it can’t access the long term memory.”
“Why?”
“I’ll show you, Rose,” Doctor Sylvia said to me.
She motioned me over to a portable scanner that she had and told me to lie down. She pulled the scanner in place and took several pictures of my head.
When she removed the scanner, she showed all of us the pictures as a moving, 3D image.
“Here is the problem, and as you've probably guessed, it is a problem all of us have." She pointed at a section of the picture. "This is where the short term memory is stored, and here," she said, indicating most of the upper parts of my brain, "is where long term memories are stored." Once more, she pointed to a section. "Notice that this section of Rose' brain seems to have very few connections going through it..."
She was cut off by Pearl. "I'm sorry, Doctor Sylvia, but I just know this is in my brain. Other than that, I'm lost."
Sylvia nodded and touched a control. We seemed to rush into the image in a heartbeat. I felt vaguely ill, knowing I was looking at what was inside my head.
She pointed at what looked like an incredibly complex network of cables. "Notice how all of these are interconnected?" I nodded as did my daughter. "This is where your short term memory is stored, Rose."
I watched as some of the connections disconnected and reconnected elsewhere. "What's going on?" I asked, alarmed.
Sylvia smiled. “You’re thinking.”
“The connections change?" I asked mystified.
“The brain can rewire itself, and that's how you think."
“Essentially,” Marc supplied, “That’s how a computer thinks as well.”
“Now, let's look at your long term memory."
Dizzyingly, we seemed to fly through my brain until we stopped somewhere else. It was very similar to the complex connections in my short term memory, but nothing was moving.
John speculated, “No connections are changing. I’m assuming because these longterm memories are set.”
“No,” Jack told us. “Even though these are stored in a much more permanent manner, they still rewire, to connect certain memories to others. If something has the same sound, or smell, as something else they will interconnect.”
“Why aren’t they?” Paula asked, looking around.
“Because this part of the brain is essentially dead.”
I felt faint. Thankfully, John was beside me, because I think I would have fallen if not for him.
“Explain that,” John said, sounding dangerous.
“Well, it's not really dead," Sylvia supplied. "but it's completely inactive."
“That’s not much of an explanation.”
“Let me continue, John.” She waved a hand, and we sped back toward the short term, but we stopped before we got there.
“The picture zoomed in a bit, and we saw something startling. Many of the nerves going through the area were fine, but others seemed to be cut off, with gray cells connected to them. “Those are nanobots,” Daddy said somberly. “They are intercepting your thoughts before they can be stored in your long term memory. Some of your nerves are still intact, but others…”
He took a deep breath and went on. “We looked in your mother’s and my heads. We have no interconnections left.”
“So, what are the nanobots doing?" I asked, chilled to the bone.
“I understand,” Marc said in wonder. “The crystals are taking over. And the computers act as the file server for our memories.”
“Exactly,” Daddy nodded.
“But what about the interconnections?” Paula asked.
“Once something is stored in a crystal, it is there to stay. However, connections can be made in the lattice, much like they are here. The difference is, all of the original connections are still there. That’s why your memory is crystal, no pun intended, clear. We literally can’t forget anything.”
“So all those people over there...” I began.
“All their memories are there,” Marc said. “They have to be.”
Something was bothering me, and I finally figured out what it was. “I was being programmed to forget that I was a human. Those people have completely forgotten their pasts, yet you say none of us can forget anything.”
“Well, we don’t know that they've forgotten their pasts. They might know of them, but be unable to act on them. Remember how we were with the fear of each other.” Marc said, “It would be possible, I suppose, if the computer were programmed to ignore anything saved beyond a certain point. Then it wouldn’t get through to the person’s brain.”
“Wouldn't someone younger have some connection to their old self from their brain?"
“In theory," Jack agreed, "unless Amos sped up the degradation of the connections artificially."
“I’d say this is all artificial,” John growled. “We should have killed that bastard when we had the chance.”
“Quite right,” Jack agreed. “Quite right.”
“So, we would have to build a new computer to communicate with her crystals and bots?” I asked.
“Yes,” said Daddy.
“Marc,” I asked, “Could you duplicate the computer in Carla’s necklace?”
“Sure. I might have to build a new case for it all. I can get a Kris to do that.”
“Do it,” I said. I turned to Jack. “Get her ready to wake up, and Daddy; give her new bots that will interface correctly.”
I realized everyone was staring at me. I had just given several commands, one even to the new commander, and it wasn’t my place.
Daddy was smiling at me. "You should never have given up command, Rosie." He turned to the others. "You heard her; get going!"
Marc grinned and turned to me. “Yes, Ma’am!”
“Sorry, Daddy," I said as I turned bright red.
“That’s okay, Sweetheart. I think you should take command back, but I understand you don’t want to.”
He paused for a moment, then asked. “Would you be willing to head up this project? Bringing Carla back to us? You’re absolutely passionate about it.”
“I spent time with the real her in my dive through Amos' crystals," I thought about it, then told him, “You’re right, Daddy. I’m very passionate about this. I’ll lead the project.”
“Good, Rosie. Do your best. I want all three of my girls, Okay?”
To Return Home
-=#=-
I watched as Daddy put out a command wide message saying that I was in charge of the project of reviving Carla. Then, he turned to me. "What are you going to do, Rosie?"
"As soon as I can dive into her crystals, I want to see what's there."
Daddy considered for a bit, then said, "I'm sorry, Rosie. I can't let you do that."
"Why not?" I asked. "You just gave me this project, and my first decision, you tell me no. Which is it, Daddy? Am I in charge of this or not?"
"You're questioning my authority. Am I in command or not?"
"I'm not asking as someone under your command. I'm asking as your daughter."
"And as your father, I can't lose two of my girls."
I shook my head. "What I'm going to find in those crystals is Carla's memories, but I've been in Amos' memories. Possibly in his mind."
"Think about it, Rose. For a long time -- over two millennia, Carla was under Amos' thumb. Don't you think that is in her memories? Don't you think there are memories from Amos in there?"
"Maybe there is, Dad, but to me, it's worth facing to get her back." I saw the look of shock when I deliberately called him Dad instead of Daddy. I think it showed him what this meant to me. I didn't want to lose what I had with him, but right now, even though I loved him to bits, I was madder than hell that he wasn't treating me with the respect I deserved if I was leading this project.
John was still present, as was Mom, but she was studiously ignoring us. John was looking on, but letting me fight my own fight.
"Bernie?" Daddy called, I suppose to get her to back him up.
"You got yourself into this, Vernon. You get yourself out."
He looked at John.
"I'm not saying a word, Dad. I couldn't agree with you if I wanted to. I know what her temper is like."
"But you don't agree."
"I will never disagree with you publicly, but since it's understood that we're family right now, I will say this. If she goes in there, I will be worried shitless. But, I know that she has already dealt with Amos in his head. I think she's stronger now than she was then. I believe she can handle it."
"Vern," Mom said. "I don't want to risk losing Rose either. I'll go in with her."
Daddy's face went white. "You want me to risk both of you?"
"No, Vernon, I want you to realize that your daughter and your wife are stronger than you're giving us credit for, and if we find any inkling of that bastard's mind in there, we'll back out immediately."
"Think of it as insurance, Daddy. I don't want Mom to go through that, and she doesn't want me to. We'll back out for each other."
He sat down and stared across the lab for a long time. He was looking at my little sister, and I saw his eyes getting misty. "Alright," he finally said, so quietly that I could barely hear him.
I hurried over and gave him a big hug. "Thank you, Daddy. You won't regret this."
"I already do, Rosie. But there are six thousand people over there, and I was willing to let every one of them die. That one girl there means more to me than all of them combined. I know she shouldn't, but she does. You and your mom do too. Don't you dare leave me!"
I nodded, feeling my own eyes misting over as well.
-=#=-
Rather than fall in, mom and I seemed to materialize in the bottom of a deep gorge. Rather than the blackness that I saw in Amos' memories, I saw turquoise all around me.
"So different," I murmured.
"You said Amos' crystals were black inside."
"They were." I tried to walk to a wall, but I couldn't tell if I was getting closer or not. There was no frame of reference at all. I sensed Mom beside me, and I took her hand. "We don't want to separate in here," I said.
"No, we don't."
We took another step; then, we were moving at a speed that took my breath away. I wanted to stop, and I was suddenly looking at the inside of Heaven's Rose. I walked up the stairs and into the observation lounge. I sat down and was no longer looking at anything. It seemed like an eternity, or possibly a half a second until I was now Kari. I walked to the security office, and suddenly I started to get cold. Colder and colder. I was freezing! Cold! I couldn't stand it! And colder yet! Suddenly, the sensation went away. I looked around, and I was myself again. Mom still had my hand, and we were both shivering.
"Do you think that was when she was put into stasis?" Mom asked.
"I think it must have been."
"I saw the rest in Amos' crystals," Mom told me.
“What do you mean?”
“His crystals continue beyond what we just experienced. All the way to the present.”
“I want to get to the past,” I told her. “I want to find her.”
“You’ve found her,” Mom said. “This is all her. It’s what makes her Carla.”
“If you know that, then why did you come in here with me?”
“I knew you wouldn’t give up until you had your father’s approval to come here, because there’s one thing you want to know.”
“And what’s that?”
“You want to know if her body is hers or Amos’.”
I stared at her for a few minutes. Finally, I asked her, “What makes you say that?”
“Because, Rosie, I wanted to know also.”
“You didn’t have to come here to know. You could have looked at Amos’ memories.”
“I did.”
“And?”
“Rose, that is Carla out there. Her DNA says she’s Carla.”
“But it’s Amos.”
“Not anymore. It’s Carla.”
“So Paul had Carla killed without knowing it.”
“Don’t you dare tell Paula that,” Mom said with force. “She has no need to know that.”
“Carla might tell her.”
“Not if we tell her not to.”
I shook my head. “She’s never listened to me, Mom. Why would she start now?”
“Because you have never given up on bringing her back. She is so important to you.”
“She’s my little sister. Of course, she’s important. I love her!”
“Yes. We all do, Rosie. But she understands the way you show it more than the way we do, or Paula.”
“Oh, come on, Mom.”
“It’s true, Sweetie. Do you remember the argument on her fifteenth birthday?”
“Of course, Mom. None of us can forget.”
Mom still had my hand, and she stepped into the turquoise again. Almost instantly, I was sitting at the dinner table in my parent’s house, looking across the table at my two brothers – well, brother and sister. I felt another presence in my mind. Amos was there.
Paul was running Amos down, and wouldn’t stop. I knew that Rose felt the same way, but she refused to give voice to her feelings like Paul did.
I was shouting at Paul just as much as he was shouting at me. I knew Rose was getting upset, and finally, she turned to our brother and told him, “You’re despicable, Paul. You know how she feels, and you just keep it up. Even if you could change her mind, you’ll never do it this way.”
As suddenly as that, Paul took his focus off of me and started on Rose. I was shocked. Rose agreed with Paul entirely on Amos, yet here she was, defending me! I watched in wonder, while Amos, in the back of my head scoffed it. He called it just acting, yet I didn’t believe it. I couldn’t say anything, as Amos wouldn’t let me, but I swore I would always remember that.
Mom and I stepped out of that memory. I turned to her, astonished at it. “So is she a passenger of Amos all the way to now?”
“Yes and no, Rose.” She seemed to think for a moment. “Well, yes. She was.”
“I don’t believe you, Mom.”
She sighed and said, “Amos designed the computers and crystals so that a person’s essence could be recorded.”
“Okay. I remember that from my dive.”
“He changed both of their bodies into each other, and programmed Carla to respond as him”
“So he knew what was going to happen.”
“He didn’t want to be incarcerated, so he sent Carla to be. When ‘he’ was tortured, it was Carla, yes.”
“So she’s really dead.” I felt like weeping.
“No, honey. When her body died, her essence, or spirit if you will, was recorded. It’s in here.”
“Then what did I meet in Amos’ memories?”
“I’m guessing it was a… ghost of her, I guess, created by her memories and his computer.”
I looked around at what seemed to me to be a monument to Carla. I started to cry in earnest and hugged my mother. “I want out of here, Mama,” I said. I hadn’t called her that since I was a little girl, but at that moment in time, that’s what I felt like. Just a little girl.
I suppose someone who had been born before the bots would have thought it was strange, me hugging a woman who could be taken for my younger sister, and calling her Mama, but Mom just looked super young.
“I want to show you something, Rosie,” Mom said as she pushed back to look at me from arm’s length. I don’t know how she did it, but suddenly, we were standing in a completely different area. It was the same turquoise color of the crystals, but there were thousands of lines around me. It seemed there were more, but they were so tiny, that they faded off into the distance.
All over, there were what appeared to be flashes of light that were frozen in place. I had one of the flashes just to my right, and I lifted up my hand and was able to move it through the light. The light didn’t waver in the slightest when my hand passed through.
“Where are we,” I asked.
Mama was standing in front of me with a sly smile on her face. “Where do you think we are, Rosie?”
“It’s like looking inside my brain when Sylvia showed us.”
She looked around again. “It is, isn’t it. But this isn’t her brain, sweetie. This is Carla’s essence. Her spirit. Or a representation of it.”
I looked around again. “How do you know?” I asked.
“I’m the ultimate spy, Rose. I remember whatever the enemy thinks. Whatever he has ever thought, I remember. He knew about this, and he knew I would too. He doesn’t think we can put her back where she belongs, but he doesn’t know my husband, and he underestimates my daughter.”
I laughed sardonically. “Daddy, yes, Mama. Me, I don’t think so.”
“You are underestimating yourself too.”
I’m not sure why I kept thinking of her as mama, but it just seemed so natural. It took me back to a time when I was a little girl, and maybe it’s something that Amos simply didn’t have. He knew how to navigate his memory crystals, but he didn’t have any empathy for anyone else. I looked around at the connections. It seemed Carla was frozen in time. She was written here, but how to bring her out. I wondered briefly if we could figure out how to replace her in her body, would we be able to do the same with everyone who had died? Provided we had their crystals? A new form of immortality, if only we could replicate their body. In theory, we could, but wouldn’t it require a donor body to change?
That was a scary thought! Who would donate their body? Presumably, someone who was considered less important. Dear Lord, we didn’t need a society where the rich were more privileged again!
“How would you rescue your sister, Rose?”
“I… Mama, this is a mistake. We shouldn’t do this!”
Mama sat down on… nothing. “Why do you say that, Rose?”
I looked around and realized we weren’t even standing on a floor, so to sit down… I imagined that I was sitting on a couch, and drew my legs under me as if I was, and suddenly I was sitting where I could huddle in, away from my fears.
“Rosie?”
I sighed. She was having none of it. I told her what I had just imagined, and she nodded. “It’s a scary prospect, isn’t it, Honey?”
I nodded, too frightened to say anything. “You’re forgetting something though, Rosie. There is a body out there that has Carla’s DNA and is just waiting for what we see around us here.
I turned my reticence another way. “It’s moot anyway, Mama. I don’t know how to collect her and transfer her. There’s just no way. This is too big. Too much of an expanse. It’s as if we’re actually inside the crystals, and her spirit is taking up the entire space.”
“Collect her. An interesting way of looking at it. How would you collect her?”
“I just told you. I don’t know!”
She gazed at me, then asked, “How are you sitting down?”
“I just imagined doing it, and I was able to.”
“Then imagine collecting her.”
I was scared. “You do it!”
“No, Honey. I have Amos in here too. I don’t want her lost in his thoughts.”
I sighed. Once again, the fear surfaced. “I can’t, Mama.”
“Rosie, you have been petitioning for saving your sister ever since she went catatonic. Why the hesitation now?”
“I didn’t know I was going to have to play host for her before!”
“Sweetheart, you said you would do anything to save her. That’s what you told your daddy.”
I felt silly, shouting when she was as calm as a midsummer day.
“I’m scared. Amos is in this,” I said as I gestured around us.
“I don’t think so. He’s in the memories. This isn’t them. It’s her essence.”
“What’s the difference?”
“Plenty. The essence, or spirit, doesn’t hold memories. It’s the consciousness of the person.”
“I’m afraid I don’t understand, Mama.”
She sighed, then asked me, “If this ‘spirit’ had been retrieved from Amos, would you want to put it in her body?”
I was confused. “Are you saying it doesn’t matter what spirit is in a person?”
She tried again. “Do you know what the term ‘ego’ means?”
“Beyond the fact that Amos has a massive one?”
She laughed a bit. “Okay. That’s part of it. “The ego is your sense of self. It’s responsible for your sense of identity.”
“Like when we dove into Carla’s mind, we had her memories, but we were still us?”
“Yeah. like that.”
“How do you know?”
“Call it a theory that Amos had. He knew that he wouldn’t get a person’s spirit unless he pulled much more at their death. That’s what he programmed the bots to do. It’s what sets off the death bot effect.
“So we could revive Kari!” I said, but then, I realized. “No. What body would she inhabit?”
“Her crystals were aboard N21 anyway. We’ve been traveling for over ten millennia, subjective time, away from N21. It’s in between galaxies, and we’re heading into the middle of ours.”
The momentary hope for my friend, then the dashing of it, plus my worries over Carla were too much for me. I started weeping. Mama came over and ‘sat’ beside me, pulled me to her, and shushed me as if I was still the little girl depressed to be in a boy’s body.
Finally, I felt somewhat better and asked. “How do we collect Carla?”
“I think we do as I said. When we touch the crystals, we are able to directly control ourselves in these memories. It is even easier here because nothing is changing as we go. So if you imagine collecting all of this in your mind, I think you will.”
“How would that collect it?”
“Right now, you have your memory crystals that your bots are connecting you to. Because you are in direct contact with Carla’s, you are able to access them secondarily. Think of them as read-only memory.”
“So I’m going to, in effect, copy this file into my brain?”
“You’re going to make a copy on your crystals.”
“I’ll give it a try, Mama.”
I tried to reach out with my mind and group Carla into my thoughts. I felt like a fool, and as I expected, nothing happened. I sighed, and once more, tried to reach out to my sister. Again, I felt like a fool. “It’s not working,” I said dejectedly. “I don’t know how to do this.”
“I’ll try to help you, okay?” Mama told me. “Try again.”
Once again, I reached out with my mind, almost calling for Carla. I knew she couldn’t hear me, but I knew she was there. I felt more this time, and it was like I heard her voice, almost like she was speaking but not. I focused on that area, and the voice got stronger. Not quite as tenuous as it had been. I opened my eyes and saw Mama. She was glowing with that turquoise color that was all around us. I was shocked, and when I looked down at myself, I was too. Suddenly, Carla was gone from my mind, and the turquoise light surrounding us stopped.
“You got sidetracked,” Mama told me, almost chiding.
I nodded.
“Once more, Rosie.”
I took a deep breath and started again. I focused as hard as I could to hold onto that faint echo of Carla that I had felt before. I could ‘see’ the turquoise glow through my closed eyelids, but I was determined to not be distracted this time. Somehow, I knew we were on the right track, but it wasn’t enough. I was determined, though. I didn’t want to lose the connection, but I needed more. My head was starting to throb like someone had just buried one of those axe things that you could turn over and use as a sledgehammer in it. I kept the hold on her that I had, and just barely got out the word, “More.”
Suddenly, it was like Mama gave me everything she had, and Carla was bathed in a spotlight. She was like a statue, and I grabbed her with all my might, then we were out of the turquoise. I opened my eyes and then collapsed. I was exhausted!
Thanks to Malady for his help in editing this!
I woke up sometime later. I was in my bed, and Mama was sitting in a chair beside me, keeping watch.
“How long have I been out, Mama?”
“A couple of hours, Rosie.”
I looked around and seemed to remember opening my eyes and seeing the real world around me. “Did we get Carla?” I tried to sit up, but I was woozy.
“Yes,” Mama replied. “She’s in your crystals for now.”
I reached out with my mind. I had a better idea of how to navigate my crystals now, and I tried to find her. I could tell there was something there, but not what. I felt deeper and started to feel like there was another consciousness, but there was nothing else I could find.
“We’re going to let you rest up for a day, then you and I have another job to do.”
“What’s that?” I asked.
“We’re going to transfer her into her body.”
“How come I’m home?”
“Jack and Sylvia are in the other room. I’m sure they know you’re awake, but they also know you’re doing okay.”
I had a massive headache. I’m sure that my bots were working on it, but I’m not sure they knew how. “I have a question. I know we had to go into Carla’s crystals and retrieve her consciousness, but why couldn’t it load into her mind from where it was?”
John answered. “Marc kinda explained it to you when you and Mom dove. Her consciousness needs to reboot.”
I nodded my head.
“To do that, it needs to be in her brain, not her crystals. The crystals aren’t alive. No connections are being made unless the computer is doing it.”
“So why couldn’t the computer hold her consciousness?”
“All that computer does is acts as a file server.”
I thought about that. “Then how can the people downstairs be programmed?”
“If I understand it correctly,” John said, “What happens is the programs are written into the crystals, and the firewall was programmed to allow only certain ‘files’ to be accessed.”
I wasn’t a computer programmer, but I understood the basics of operations. “So, if we change out the memory in each file server…” I stopped, as John was shaking his head.
“The file server's programming is in the read-only memory.”
“Then we can’t change it back!” I paused as something occurred to me. “Wait a second. How was the new programming put in then?”
“I asked the same question. Essentially, it was a computer virus that changed the underlying code of the server.”
“So if it’s read-only memory, how can we change it?”
Mom smiled. “We write a virus that changes it back.”
-=#=-
The next day, John and I made our way to Daddy’s lab. He and Mama were working on a new bot for Carla. These were tuned only to Carla’s crystals, so we weren’t concerned with Amos hijacking her body.
I went home and began working in the kitchen. A few minutes later, there was a knock on my door. I went over and opened it. Paula floated in. Not that she was in the air, mind you, but there was absolutely no mistaking the fact that she and Marc had consummated their relationship.
"How was it, " I asked, intending to tease her.
"Oh, God!" She said. "You'd never believe it. I can hardly believe it myself. I wouldn't have thought it possible…"
I held up my hand. "Sis. Yes, I would. Enough said."
Her eyes were as wide as saucers as she sat down in one of my dining chairs. She started off into space, twisting some of her honey blonde hair around her fingers. I glanced at her after a few minutes of rolling some egg rolls. Her eyes were closed and she was still playing with her hair. She had a beatific smile on her face, and I assumed she was off in her own little world.
I couldn't blame her. The same thing happened to me almost every night. Since I was doing much better now that my legs and arms had healed, John and I were making up for lost time.
I dropped the egg rolls into my deep fat fryer, and even the sizzling sound didn't seem to bother Sis. She was gone.
I started in on some General Tso's chicken for everyone in Daddy's lab. Two kinds. John, Mama and I loved my super spicy kind, but the rest couldn't handle it. I made the sauce, then added the extra ingredients to heat up part of it.
I looked at Paula and decided to give her a bit more time, and maybe fill out her day. While she enjoyed my General Tso's, my Orange Chicken was her favorite. It wasn't hard for me to make some sauce for some of that either. After some Chow Mein, I figured she'd had enough time. "Sis?"
"Uh huh?"
"Ready to help me carry this to Daddy's lab?"
"Uh huh." Twirl twirl.
She didn't move.
"This century?"
"Uh huh." Twirl twirl.
I carried the orange chicken over to her, set it down in front of her. I lifted the lid, and she simply said, "That smells nice."
Bonds were wonderful, but was I this far out after I'd…? yeah, I was. I shook her by the shoulder, and her eyes opened and slowly came into focus.
"Did you have to do that?"
"Well, I figured since you were here, I'd ask you for help."
She looked at the dish in front of her. It was enough for the main course for eight people. "Carrying it or eating it?" She inhaled, and I was afraid she might drift off again.
I grabbed the serving dish and clanged the lid onto it. "Oh no you don't!"
She slowly stood. "See if I come here after a fun night again."
"Sis, it's one in the afternoon."
"Is it?" She asked innocently.
I shook my head and determined that I would not exit my house until at least 3 PM when John and I had fun in the morning. "Do you think I might get some help?"
She sighed and picked up the dish. We made a couple of trips out to the garage where the cart was parked. We set everything on the flat trailer and I started the cart, flipped the switch that activated the remote for the trailer, and we were off.
The cart was very nice in not having wheels. Instead it used some of Trent's fields to levitate and then move forward. The trailer followed obediently behind, responding to my controls a predetermined amount of time after I changed them on the cart. The faster I went, the quicker it responded. It was a clever system, but I had no idea how it worked, just that it did.
I was moving slowly, as I hadn't bothered to tie down the food. We still didn't have far to go, so before long, we were sitting outside the lab. Sis seemed to be a bit more with it, but I wondered how long that would last. Marc was inside.
We carried the food in, and I was pleasantly surprised when she put the food on the table and then melted into Marc's arms for an long kiss.
Not that I could say much. I didn't react much differently with John. Such was the nature of bonds.
While we were eating, Daddy told me that he had to run some tests on the bots, then we would be ready to put Carla's consciousness where it belonged.
He spent six hours testing them, and then Mama and I prepared. I took my younger sister's and placed my necklace inside it, wrapping her fingers around it. Daddy taped her fingers closed so she couldn't accidentally let go as we placed her back in.
I could sense her body now, as my bots made the connection between us. Around my arm, I had Mama's bracelet, where her crystals we're set. I felt Mama enter my mind through the link, then we dove into Carla. It was so strange being in her body rather than her crystals. Everything seemed turquoise, but there wasn't a glow to it.
"How, Mama?" I asked.
"At this point, Baby, your guess is as good as mine."
"Thanks, Mom, " I said sarcastically.
"Do you know anyone who's done this?" she asked me pointedly.
"No, " I said contritely.
"Neither do I. We're just going to have to try it."
I looked around. I could see Mama, and I could see the walls around me. "Do you think this should be glowing too?"
"Maybe, " she answered thoughtfully.
We joined together and mentally imagined a copy of Carla's spirit moving from my crystals to the mind around us. We knew when it was done, but nothing glowed. And there was no response from Carla.
"We need to run the program, Rosie, " Mama said after a moment.
We thought about how it might happen, and all the sudden I felt like I was Carla and Carla was me. I was lying flat on a table, and memories came flooding back into my mind—all the things Amos had made me do. My eyes flew open, and I screamed!
-=#=-
I screamed and screamed—all the things I had done at his direction. I heard Daddy's voice. "Carla!"
I saw him looking down at me, and then he gathered me into his arms and sat me up, hugging me. I could feel his fingers in my hair and the warmth of his body as he comforted me. Then, I started to recede, and the sensations got farther and farther away. His voice got softer and softer, although I could tell from the timber that he was still speaking at the same volume.
Then I was myself again. Mama was there, as was Carla. She had stopped screaming and was weeping. Her arms we're around Daddy now, and I could feel everything she did, but very faintly. I was seeing three ways now, and it was very disorienting.
Daddy looked at Mama and asked, "Can she let go of Rosie's crystals now?"
"I believe so, Vern." I wasn't looking at Mama, but I knew she was smiling as wide as she could. I could feel it through our link.
I was shocked at Carla's reaction. I had felt it from her perspective, but in retrospect, her last experience had been being tortured for information she didn't have. I remembered it. It was excruciating!
Suddenly, I felt Mama put her arms around me while Daddy removed the tape from Carla's hand and gently removed my necklace from it. Suddenly, the link to Carla was gone. Gently, Daddy removed the bracelet from my arm, and I was alone in my head.
For a moment, I wished Mama was back, but John stepped up and gently put his arms around me. I couldn't get that feeling out of my head—that torture. I looked at Paula and felt a momentary hatred, but then it was gone. I had to remind myself that it was not Paula's fault. She had not known that Carla was the one experiencing the torture. She had no way to know that Carla didn't have the information that she sought.
Still, Carla was weeping. I stepped up to her and embraced her. I whispered in her ear. "Please don't tell Paula."
I felt her nod slightly, then she said, "I'm so sorry," between sobs.
I shook my head. "You have nothing to be sorry about."
"I did all those things."
"Amos was responsible."
"This body. It was his!"
I'm not sure when Paula realized the implications of that, but I don't think Carla did. When I looked back toward Paula, she and Marc weren't there.
I stayed with my little sister for a couple of hours; then, she started to get tired. I guess the weeping had tired her out.
I went outside with John, and I explained to him what Carla had said, and the implications that Paula must have realized.
"Oh shit, " John said.
We hurried to Paula's home, but no one was there. We started around the lake, and in the dark, I thought I saw some movement ahead. I definitely heard talking. We moved toward the people, and it was my sister and her new husband, sitting on a rock, talking. Marc waved us off, but without even looking up, Paula said, "How bad was it, Rose?"
"You don't want to know that, Paula."
"Yes, I do, Rosie. I tortured our sister until she died."
"She's alive, " I told her.
"She'll remember what I did to her forever."
"Paula. You didn't torture her."
"I authorized it!" She screamed at me. "I was there, watching! So was Fred. And you know what?"
"What?" I asked.
"I was happy when she died!"
"No you weren't, " I said. "You were happy when Amos died."
"He didn't!"
"But you didn't know that, Paula!"
"Go home, Rosie."
"Paula!" I began.
"Go. Home!"
"No." There was another large rock a few feet away. I sat down, and after a few moments, John joined me. He was looking at me strangely, but he wasn't arguing.
"I hate you, you bitch!" Paula yelled. I looked in her eyes, and I didn't see hate. I saw hurt—intense pain at what she realized she had inadvertently done to Carla.
I tried again. "Paula..."
"Leave. Me. Alone!" She screamed.
"I can't," I said calmly.
She glared at me, and then started to cry. She buried her head in Marc's chest. She spoke in between her sobs, and I could just make out what she was saying. "All... I can... do... is hurt... the ones I love."
I stood and quickly moved over to her, my heart breaking for what she must be feeling.
Marc started to say something, but then he stopped. He nodded, and I sat on the other side of her. I put my arm around her, and Marc released her into my hold.
"I'm not hurt by what you said to me, " I said quietly as she put her head on my shoulder. "I hurt for you, Sis. I understand why you feel the way you do. I can't imagine what you're feeling, but there is no way I won't be here for you."
She nodded and continued to sob. God, I have no idea how she felt, but I couldn't leave her. Marc put his arm around her again, and we sat there with our arms around her. A few minutes later, John was there, in front of Paula, lending his strength as well. Several times, Paula stopped crying, but then started again. I knew she would stop eventually, but with perfect memory, it would be a very long time before other things covered the hurt enough to lessen the pain.
Eventually, Paula stopped sobbing, and her breathing slowed. She had finally slipped into sleep. I released her, and John helped me to my feet. Marc carefully picked her up and took her to their house. I followed and hurried around him to open the doors. He gently laid her down on the bed and thanked me. I hugged him, then went home and climbed into bed just as the sun was beginning to rise.
We got up around noon that day, and went to see how Paula was doing. She was still sleeping, so Marc said he’d call us when she woke up.
Next, we went to see Carla. Daddy and Mama told us that she had cried the whole night, and finally went to sleep in the early morning.
“None of us got much sleep,” I said.
“That’s not surprising,” Mama told me. “It was a rough night for us all. Your daddy and I didn’t sleep very well either.”
“Mom?” It was Carla calling from the next room.
“I’m here, Sweetheart.”
We both walked into the room that Carla had spent the night in. She was sitting up in bed, and I rushed to her and gave her a big hug. “Carla, I’m so happy to see you back!”
She looked at me strange and pushed away from me. “Who are you?”
Thanks! Rosemary
Thanks to Malady for his work in proofreading and ideas!
Chapter 4
I stared at Carla. “I’m your sister. Rose.”
Carla laughed! “I don’t think so. Rose looks pretty good, but you’re obviously a genetic female.”
“What?”
Daddy spoke up. “It must be her bots. They’re programmed to protect the individual. To do that, they might cut off any memories that will cause a mental breakdown.”
“But that would mean blocking out a huge amount of time,” I pointed out.
“It might be how he keeps those people.”
For a moment, I didn’t understand. Then I realized that if Amos’s memories were going to cause Carla to have problems, it would probably not be good to mention it. Who knows how far she would regress then.
“What are you talking about?” Carla asked me. “Who are you, really?” She looked at me closer. “I could almost believe you’re Rose, but… No. You can’t be.”
“Carla,” Daddy began, but John held up a hand. Daddy backed up and nodded. He was a teacher, not a psychologist.
“We need Rachel now,” John said.
“Who’s Rachel,” Carla asked.
None of us really knew how to answer her.
-=#=-
We entered me and John’s home, this time with our resident shrink, Rachel. Daddy was making good on his promise that I was in charge of the Carla project, so we entered my office, and I took my place behind my desk.
“What is the problem?” Rachel asked. Daddy apparently hadn’t told her anything.
As he didn’t seem to be ready to fill her in now, I jumped in. “Carla has some problems. She has no memory of any events after she was taken over by Amos.”
“How could that happen?” Rachel asked. She looked to Daddy. “I thought perfect recall was inevitable with bots and the crystals.”
“Under normal circumstances, but there are times when they may be programmed to cut off certain memories.”
“Cut off certain memories?”
I’m not sure if it was part of her psychiatric training, but Rachel had an annoying habit of repeating the last words someone said as a question. Like she was asking someone to come up with the answer.
“It appears that if a memory is going to cause severe psychological damage, they’ll stop it from getting to the brain.”
“Stop it from…”
“Getting to the brain, yes. The computer with the crystals is basically a file server. You know that.”
“So it’s not the bots.”
“They send the health of the brain to the server, and it locks out certain files.”
“Certain files?”
Daddy sighed. "It locks out the ones that have caused the problems, and apparently all like that.”
“Daddy,” I offered, “She couldn’t remember Amos’ name. Maybe it’s his memory that’s causing it. Everything that’s associated with him.”
“That may be,” Rachel offered, “but have you considered that she may still be Amos?”
“I don’t think that’s the case,” Mama said. “Rosie and I went into her memories. They were hers.”
“And I would imagine that they contained everything she had done with Amos in control as well. How do you know that his memories aren’t guiding her now?”
It pained me to say it. “I suppose we don’t,” I told her.
“I need to dive into her memories myself,” Rachel announced.
“Do you mean you want to dive with us, or alone?” I asked her.
“Alone, preferably.”
I shook my head. “Not gonna happen.”
“Why?”
“Because I’m in charge of recovering Carla, and I know I haven’t been taken over by Amos,” I told her, probably more gruffly than I would normally have.
“I don’t. I don’t like those odds.”
“I’m sorry. That’s the way it is.”
“Then I won’t dive.”
“Why?” Daddy asked.
“Because Rose is the most likely person to be under control by the bastard! She dove into his memories before we knew what the hell was going on.”
John snorted and said, “Right. And you’re a psychologist? You know, Rachel, I recommended getting you, but I think that was a mistake.”
Rachel smiled and said, “Are you trying to make me mad so I’ll want to prove you wrong? That won’t work, Mister Carlson.”
“No. I’m not. I’m pointing out how illogical what you think is. You say that Rose is the most likely person to be under control? From what I understand, before you became a trans-woman, you were a straight man. Correct?”
“Yes, that’s correct.”
“Yet now, because of what the bots did to you, you are quite happy being a trans-woman. That about sum it up?”
“So you think I’m under the influence of the bots?”
“Sure seems like it to me. Amos’ bots changed a primary part of your thought processes.” He paused to let that sink in. “You’re more under Amos’ control than my wife. She has always considered herself to be female. So she has the body to prove it. There is no change in her mind where that’s concerned at all. You, on the other hand, have a huge change.”
She started to argue, but he interrupted her. “No, you aren’t the most likely to be under his control. You are under his control.”
She stared at John for a little bit, then nodded. “Very well, Mister Carlson, I’ll bow out of the situation. You’re right. I’m compromised as well.”
“No!” I yelled, then in a quieter tone, “John’s right, but you will not bow out. We know how people like you have been affected, or at least we think we do. Paula was a straight male as well. Now she’s a straight female. Nothing else, except what would normally be different in a woman has been changed.”
I looked at John, “And as for you, back off, John!” I told him. “You’ve made your point very well. We have no idea about anyone, and we need her. ”
I turned back to Rachel. “You don’t want to dive with Mom and me along. That won’t happen, for exactly the same reason, with one small exception.” I took a deep breath. “You are basing your disagreement on self-preservation. I’m basing mine on the safety of my sister.”
Rachel sat there for a minute, mentally debating what she wanted to do. Finally, she looked up. “You and John are pretty good psychologists, Rose. What do you need me for?”
“Because, I don’t know how to keep those memories in those crystals from tearing her apart.”
-=#=-
Eventually, we came to the conclusion that we really didn’t know who we could trust and who we couldn’t. No matter what we did, we were going to be up against the same type of problems.
We entered Carla’s room, and Rachel introduced herself.
“You’ve lost a lot of memories, Carla, and your mom, Rose and I are going to try to help you retrieve them.” she told her.
“I see,” Carla said. “I can see my mom, and I’ve never met you before. I still have trouble believing that Rose is my sister.”
“I understand that,” Rachel told her. “She is, however. Trust us on that. If we can retrieve your memories, we’ll retrieve that as well.”
“So you want to ask me a bunch of questions?”
“No, Carla. We’re going to do what is called ‘diving’ into your crystals. We need to do that so we can understand what’s happened. We might have to make several dives to bring all your memories back to you.”
Carla looked scared. “I’m not sure I like that,” she said. “My memories are mine, not anyone else’s.”
“I know it. This is completely unheard of in my field, but it’s the only way to deal with this, I believe.”
Carla nodded. “Do what you have to,” she told us.
-=#=-
"Will I even know you're there?" Carla asked as we were preparing to dive.
"We're not sure," Mama told her.
Carla nodded, then the three of us touched the crystals.
Everything was turquoise again. The three of us were standing in an endless expanse of greenish blue. There were no discernible features anywhere around us, same as before. The difference was that Carla was standing near us. "Go away!" she screamed. "You're not welcome! Leave me alone!"
Rachel stepped forward. "Carla?"
"Of course!" my sister said. "Who are you?"
"I'm Rachel. You don't know me?"
"I've never met you before."
"Who are these people?" Rachel asked, indicating Mama and me.
"Mama, and ... Well, she looks like Rose, but she's not."
"I see," Rachel said. "Are you here to guard Carla's memories?"
"You're not wanted here!" Carla exclaimed again as if she'd just remembered her function.
"She's not real," Mama said. "She's like a sentry."
"I think so," Rachel said. "Can she block us from the memories?"
"I don't think so," I said. "Mama, where do we go?"
"To the beginning," Rachel said. "I need to see what happened when Amos took over."
Mama and I grabbed Rachel's hands and we dove into the maelstrom of memories around us.
-=#=-
I walked up to the building. I knew what my parents, brother, and sister said about Amos, and I was going to be careful. At the door, I was greeted by a young woman who ushered me in to see Amos. We entered what amounted to a throne room. I was beginning to see why my family felt the way they did about Amos. This was obviously some sort of hero thing. He was too proud and self-indulgent. There were actually girls in some type of toga, fanning him constantly with what appeared to be palm leaves.
When he saw me, he clapped his hands twice, and the girls walked out. "Carla Richards. Such an honor to meet you." He rubbed his hand together as if he was preparing to do something he'd been anticipating for a long time. He said something else, but I couldn't understand it. It was as if my mind was becoming incredibly sluggish. I felt pain as if my lungs were on fire. A moment later, the pain started to spread. My vision was as if I was staring through a flame.
I tried to turn, and felt I couldn't move. Finally, Amos walked down to stand directly in front of me. I still wasn't able to control my own body. "Who are you?" he asked me as he slowly walked around me. "I'm you, " I said. "I'm Amos Goodwin."
"Very good. But you're going to use the name Carla, as much as that distresses me. You're going to be Carla Richards for now. Until such time as we need you to take my place."
I nodded my head, then went with him to his laboratory. There were female slaves all over his palace, but now, I knew that these young women were actually she-males. Several actual women were used as furniture or decorations.
We entered his lab, and he turned to me. "Be very glad I have use for you, Carla." He spat out my name as if it were distasteful. "If I didn't, you would find yourself as this poor creature does. " I looked at the chair he proceeded to sit in.
It was a woman in a blue satin catsuit. She was bolted through her arms and legs in the frame of the chair, her bottom making the seat cushion, and her arms and legs extending up, as the chair back. Her face was covered, but I knew that a screw literally went through the bottom of her chin, through her mouth, and into her hard palette, holding her mouth shut. The rest of her restraints and the tubes entering her body, I didn't want to think about.
To my horror, I walked over to another 'chair' and sat down, crossing my legs demurely. For several minutes, I simply sat and listened as Amos told me his plans for my family. I tried to block what he was saying out of my mind, but couldn't. I had no choice but to listen.
Amos pulled a lever on the side of his chair and leaned back. The woman groaned in pain as her arms and legs were moved after a long period of immobility. She probably hadn't moved for days.
Suddenly we were flying out of the hell he had created, and we're standing back in the endless turquoise.
All of us were speechless at what Carla must have gone through. Was her entire existence for over fifteen millennia where she was simply a passenger in her own body?
Finally, Rachel said what we were all thinking. "That was disturbing."
"He's been doing that type of thing since the beginning." I had no idea how people hadn't known.
"Maybe they knew, but decided to leave the nastier bits out," Mama said.
I turned on Mama. “You’ve been in his memories!” I almost screamed at her. “Why didn’t you tell us about this?”
She looked at me and shook her head. “Rosie, did you really think that since he did this downstairs, that he hadn’t done it on Earth? He always fancied himself another Caesar.” She shook her head. “Rome done ‘his way’ has always been a fascination for him.”
I just stared. I knew that Mama was correct, but it was so hard to stomach. My arms and legs were bolted inside restraints and pony boots without any form of pain relief. I couldn’t imagine what those women had gone through to become furniture.
Rachel shook her head. “While that’s disturbing, that’s not what I was referring to.”
I stared at her. “What do you mean?”
“I was referring to being only a passenger in her own body. Do you think that is what she had to deal with her entire life?”
Slowly I nodded. “Yes. When Mama and I entered her memories at the end of her life, it was the same way, although not as pronounced. It was like she had stopped thinking about it.”
“When she was tortured, however,” Mama told Rachel, “she wished with all her heart that she could tell Paul who she really was, but Amos wouldn’t allow it.”
“He was determined that we should think he died.”
Please don’t forget to leave kudos and comments.
Kudos are great, but I really like to know what people are thinking of stories. Especially this one.
--Rosemary
Thanks to Malady for his help editing and for ideas.
To Return Home 1.5
The three of us decided it was time to exit the connection with Carla and speak to Daddy and the rest of the command staff. We tried to release our grip on the necklace in real life, but we couldn’t.
Danger! I wasn’t sure where the voice came from, but it sounded in my head as if someone was standing right beside me. I looked at Mama and Rachel. They had clearly heard it too.
“Who are you?” Rachel asked.
There was no answer.
“What danger?” Mama asked whoever or whatever it was.
Danger has visited restricted memories.
“We’re not danger. I’m Carla’s mother.”
We are Carla.
“You are Carla?” I asked. “Why can’t we see you?”
“Is this the nanobots?” Rachel wondered.
“Are they intelligent?” I asked. “How can that be? They’re single cells!”
“Single cells connected by the frequency of the crystals,” Mama said. “Your daddy and I haven’t ever investigated this, but there certainly is the possibility that they’re connected into some kind of intelligence.”
“But they’re not Carla,” I said.
“Aren’t they?” asked Rachel. “They are her immune system and her link to her memories. They aren’t the sum total of Carla, but they’re a part of her.”
Mama asked the voice, “Are you her immune system?”
We control self-repair. We control memory retrieval. We are Carla.
“So, you restricted memories because they were dangerous?”
The restricted memories are detrimental to our brain function. It has been restricted from brain access.
“We are here to help the brain to deal with those memories. To stop them from being detrimental.”
The restricted memories are no longer detrimental. Your interference is not needed.
“But you are leaving Carla without a millennia and a half of her life,” I exclaimed. “I’m her sister, and she doesn’t even know me!”
We are Carla. We know that you are our sister. Rose confirms this.
“So, you’re talking to my bots?” I asked. The fact that they considered my bots to be my actual self was disconcerting to me.
They are Rose.
“You are not Carla. You are her immune system. Carla’s father built you, but you are not Carla. Ask Rachel!” Rachel challenged Carla’s bots.
This is true, they said after a moment.
“You do not have permission from Rachel to block her memories! You must allow us to help.”
Allowing your help will lead to irreparable harm to the brain.
“No, I don’t think it will.”
You are a psychologist. You are not a medical doctor. You do not understand the danger.
Rachel was frustrated, but she tried another tack. “What if we work together?”
Explain.
“Allow us to help her overcome the danger of the memories one at a time.”
You have pointed out that there are more than fifteen hundred years of memories that will need to be overcome. This is unacceptable.
“No,” Mama said. Rachel gave her a dirty look for interrupting but didn’t interfere herself. “There is a key memory that is causing a cascade reaction with the other memories. If we can overcome that danger, the rest of the memories can be dealt with as a whole.”
Rachel raised an eyebrow. It was true what Mama said.
There is more than one memory leading to the cascade. The cascade leads back to those memories. That is the reason for the restriction.
“We understand that,” I shouted.
You wish to overcome the key memories one at a time?
“Yes,” Rachel said.
We will allow this. From here or outside?
Rachel looked at us, then said. “We can work more effectively from inside.”
Very well. First memory being rerouted through the firewall and to you.
Suddenly we were sucked into the vortex of memories again.
-=#=-
I found myself back, realizing that I was just a passenger in my own body.
Then, as soon as I was there, I was back as myself. "That was it?!"
"As I said, Rose. That is a very disturbing memory."
"What's going on?" Carla suddenly asked.
She was standing in front of us, but very transparent.
"Carla!" I cried joyously. I ran to hug her, but it was as if she was a mist. Her body was like a fog that swirled around my arms, then slowly reformed.
"I remembered something. I couldn't control my actions. It was so strange!" She looked at me. "I'm beginning to think that you really may be Rose. I'm not completely convinced, but I know what I just experienced was a real memory." She looked to Mama. "I've lost a lot, haven't I?"
Mama nodded. "Yes, Carla. You have."
Mama and I watched as the bots returned access to memories to Carla and we helped comfort her as Rachel helped her to assimilate them into her mind.
There were lots of tears and lots of hits from Mama and me. Her body was still somewhat translucent when Rachel told the bots, “I can probably do more from outside now.“
Very well, the bots said. We will allow you to let go of the crystals now.
A moment later, I was standing beside Mama. My legs felt like rubber as if I'd stood there for the entire time.
Mama started to tell Daddy and the rest what we'd experienced.
"We heard," John said. "Everything you said in there, you said here too. And all four of you said what the bots said together."
"We did?"
"Yes. It helped us to follow the conversation," Daddy confirmed.
There was a groan from the chair Carla was sitting in. A moment later, Carla started to cry again.
I moved to her side. "Do you know who I am now?" I asked.
She nodded affirmatively.
"What do you remember now?" I asked.
"I remember what he did. What I did to those people who left Earth on the other ships."
"It wasn't you," Rachel told her.
"I know that," Carla snapped. "I'm dead!"
"No, you're not," I told her. "Your soul was saved in those crystals. It's been returned to your body."
"No!" Carla shouted. Suddenly, she seemed to look at something that wasn't there. "This is not working," she said in a monotone.
We knew immediately that it was the bots.
Rachel stepped forward. "This may take awhile. You know that."
"Proceed, but we will decide if we should restrict the memories again."
"At least tell us before you do."
"We have done so."
Suddenly Carla was back. "I heard them. I was just a passenger again."
Rachel stepped forward. She pulled up a chair, so they were on the same level. "Carla. You have to understand that you aren't dead. You are alive. By now, your body has gone through innumerable replacements. This is not the body Amos had back then, any more than it is yours. It isn't the body you had when you died, but it isn't the body Amos had either."
She nodded slowly. "Will you share with us what Amos did to the other ships?"
"He gave them some time without being bothered, but then he took over. The bots in the people were a surprise. Even to them!"
She took a shuddering breath. "Those ships constantly accelerate at 1G for their gravity. Then they flip and decelerate the same way."
I nodded. I want sure what this had to do with anything.
"The flip was the trigger. When they began to slow down, the bots would change. By that time the programs were written."
"The same thing as here?" Rachel asked.
"Worse. Unlike here, they all know what they used to be, but the bots have taken over. They have a little autonomy, but only within the program." Another shuddering breath. On Centaurus, all the women are animals, or immobilized as decorations. But every last man is in a harem as a slave to Amos."
She looked sick. "Half of them were impregnated with Amos seed, but he didn't actually do it. If they landed, that is. The ones that were impregnated were changed and made pre-pregnant. Each time they had a child, a new one would be started immediately. Once the population on the world suited him, each one of the former men were made into an animal. Any female babies they had were also made into animals."
"What are the animals for?" Rachel asked although we knew.
"The same as downstairs," she said. "Pets, work animals. Sustenance."
"Sustenance?!" Daddy was outraged at the idea.
Rachel glared at him, but chose not to say anything to him. Instead, she asked Carla, "Why doesn't he simply make the bots convert air into energy in the bodies?"
"He likes to eat. And it's not as fun as far as he's concerned." She said as if she was dead.
"Wait, you said downstairs was the same!" I suddenly realized.
She didn't speak. She just nodded.
-=#=-
We were seated around the conference table, discussing the situation. Rachel was working with Carla. Once again, Daddy admitted me into the meeting because of my former position as commander.
John was still in the formal position of second-in-command. He didn't always agree with Daddy, but once a decision was made, he would back him, no matter his personal feelings.
It's one of the things I loved about him.
"This is not a good situation at all," Daddy said.
"Ya think?" John wasn't one to hold back from speaking his mind.
Daddy usually ignored it. "Is there any way we can use the bots’ AI to our advantage?"
"We all heard them speak," Paula said.
"They can control us if we let them," Marc commented. "We've known that for a long time."
"This is more than just making us feel fear or increasing our feelings tenfold," Sylvia put in. "This is actually physically controlling us."
"Of course they can," John almost seemed pissed at Sylvia's assessment. "We've known that too. Look how they made Carla do Amos' bidding for so long."
"Not without an intelligence guiding them," Sylvia argued.
"They've got that too," Marc pointed out.
"Yes, they have, haven't they?" Daddy said thoughtfully. "Do you think Amos knows?"
"No," Mama said definitively. "He's too arrogant to believe they might be able to control him."
"Could we convince his bots that he's a danger to others?"
"No," Mama said. "But our bots might be able to."
"What would we need to do?" Marc asked.
‘Vern, give me as many voices as you can in those crystals of his."
Daddy nodded, and we were preparing to leave the conference room when a call came in from the command center. "Commander. Downstairs is starting to move away."
"What?"
"Yes. It appears to be turning."
"Stay with them," Daddy ordered. "We don't want those people killed."
"Why?" John asked. "He doesn't want to leave us. He knows we'll follow. Why?"
"A new destination?" Daddy wondered.
"The one we're heading for is the most likely."
"What the hell?" Marc breathed. "This is bizarre."
"Home," Mama said. "He's taking us home."
"What?" I exploded. "He's already ruined the planet! Why take us back?"
"He thinks he can destroy the nanites there."
"Can he, Bernie?"
"I'm not sure, Vern. Maybe."
"Okay. Give me the data. I need to know how he made those things and I want to know what he's planning." He paused for a moment, looking thoughtful. "Also, I want to know what the bots can do to him."
He looked around to make sure we understood. "Get to it." I really didn't have anything to do at the moment, so I stayed to ask him for permission to do something.
"What is it, Rosie?"
"Would you expand my duties?"
"I thought you didn't want to be in the chain of command."
I smiled. "I don't, but I want to help those people downstairs."
"How?"
"I want to know what the bots are capable of too." I closed my eyes for a moment. "I saw Belinda, Daddy. I saw what was done to her. I don't want to have any more people die that way."
"You didn't see her killed."
"No, but I saw her as a horse. No more friends like that, Daddy."
"Okay, Rosie. The job is yours. Work with your mom and Rachel. You three are the best for it."
I gave him a peck on the cheek. "Thanks, Daddy."
Then I hurried out.
-=#=-
I told Rachel and Mama that our objective was expanding when I got back to the lab.
"Can I help?"
I stared at my sister. Before I could object, however, Rachel told me, "It might be therapeutic. It will help her set a lot of things right."
Please don’t forget to leave Kudos and comment.
--Rosemary
Thanks to Malady for his help editing and for ideas.
To Return Home 1.6
Daddy shook his head. “That bastard really threw a problem our way.” He was mad. Livid, even. Although his voice was steely calm. I don’t think I’d ever seen him that way before.
“How so, Vern?” Mama asked.
“Search his memories, Bernie. He didn’t leave any DNA information from the people down there,” Daddy said in a furious voice. “What they are now, is what the computer records them as. Even down to pictures.” He showed us the picture of Belinda. It was her as a ‘horse’. Below the picture was the word, Deceased. “The computer record even goes on to say what happened to her, and what ‘dish’ she made. The guy is even more sick than we thought.”
He shook his head, and some tears ran down his face. “I’m not sure what we can do for them all. I’ve even looked through the medical records. There is an independent database there that holds the DNA. It’s been altered as well.”
“We know who they are, don’t we?” I asked.
“We have a rough idea. If we can get a hold of their memories from before the change, we can find out, but their DNA would be the problem.” Daddy said, nodding his head.
“In their memories,” Marc pointed out, “They’ve seen themselves in mirrors. We could at least tell their bots to make them look like that.”
“It’s better than nothing,” Paula pointed out.
“I want complete control of his bots,” Daddy said to Mama.
She didn’t say anything, but nodded.
“Daddy,” Carla said. “I have a special ‘gift’ for him, after all he did to me.”
I had to admit. It was fitting.
-=#=-
My office was in use again. Since I was broadly in charge of the rescue of the people downstairs, we were basing our work there.
In many ways, by being placed in charge of the rescue, I was back in command. Yes, Daddy was in charge of the ship, but this wasn’t Star Trek. While a starship might make it from Earth to another planet in a day or two, on Neo22, you gave the command to ‘engage’, and then waited a thousand years before giving the ‘disengage’ command.
My choice to relinquish command had nothing to do with giving those commands. I mean, start and stop, or engage and disengage are easy enough to say. It’s the responsibility for a large percentage of the remainder of humanity that bothered me. It wore me down. Tired me out.
Daddy, being in command, and John his XO was fine with me. This gave me something to focus on. I didn’t like people micromanaging my activities, but I reveled in micromanaging theirs.
Mama, Rachel, Carla, and I were discussing our options when my office door opened, and Daddy, Paula, John, Marc, Rashda, and Pearl entered.
“Yes?” I asked, not at all happy with my visitors.
“There’s not a lot going on in command, so we thought we’d offer our help,” Daddy said.
I know my eyes had to have blazed. John didn’t sit down, which he knew he was always welcome to do in my office. In fact, he had a chair that was well known to be his, and no one ever sat there, even when John wasn’t present.
Daddy, however, sat down. Not in John’s chair, mind you. He wasn’t that crazy. Pearl, being my daughter, and well liking to wind me up, just stood near the door with a smirk on her face.
I considered things for a moment. I loved every one of them, and I didn’t want to create a scene, but I had to know if Daddy was going to take the job from me.
“Daddy, can I see you outside?” I asked. At that moment, I wanted to make him stand up. The audacity of invading my space and then sitting down like he owned the place… Well, it infuriated me!
I saw his eyebrow raise quickly followed by the corner of his mouth. It was like he got the response he expected. I paused halfway through standing, and considered sitting back down. I almost did, but I had to know what he intended.
We got outside my office, and I counted on the soundproofing built into my walls and doors. I was a musician, remember. I did a lot of composing and practicing in that office.
“What the hell are you doing?” I asked at the highest volume I could manage, and still keep my voice under control.
“Offering help,” he said, completely calm.
“You said this was my project!” I screamed. “Now, you’re here to take over!”
“Rosie,” he said, just as calm as ever, “Please settle down.”
“No!” I yelled. “This is my project!”
“Yes, it..”
I shook my head. “Why are you here?!”
This time, he didn’t try to say anything. Instead, he very deliberately crossed his arms and waited. I did a lot more shouting, but what I yelled, I’m not sure. I don’t think I knew at that time either. I just shouted, screamed, yelled… I took out all my frustrations on my daddy, and he stood there and let me.
Finally, I ran down and slumped onto a bench we had sitting in the hallway beside my door. Only then did Daddy move. He sat down beside me and said, “You have absolute control over this situation, Rosie. I have no desire to contradict any of your decisions.”
“You promise?” I asked, almost talking in a little girl voice.
“I promise, Rosie.” He paused, took a deep breath, and then said, “I’m going to go one step further, and I’m not taking no for an answer this time, Sweetie.”
“No!” I said, knowing what he was going to say.
“Nope,” he said. “My last order as commander is for you to take command.”
“If you want to give up command, Daddy, then give it to John.”
“Rosie,” he said in frustration. “Stop being a martyr! I saw your face when I suggested you take command when you asked for this project. Clearly, you wanted it, didn’t you?”
I couldn’t lie to him. “Yes.”
“Why didn’t you take it?”
“Because I’ve gone back and forth. People need to trust their commander to make solid decisions. Instead, I’ve not known what to do half the time. How can they trust me?”
“Do you believe that your family – everyone in that room is family – would let you down? You make a mistake, they’re going to let you know what they think. You know that.”
I shook my head. “I believe that in theory, but I could never have given the order to split the ship. There’s no way I could have.”
“Maybe so, Rosie,” he said, smiling, “But right now, what needs done, is getting those people rescued, and the ship put back together. I was willing to let them, and us, die to stop Amos.”
“You’ll fight just as hard to rescue them.”
“Maybe, but you’re proving my point. You’re saying that I don’t see something in myself that you do see.” He smiled gently. “I see that you have things you don’t see as well.”
He paused, then said, “I’ll give you a way to transfer command back to you in as gentle a manner as we can.”
“How?” I asked. I had to admit, I was intrigued.
He grinned. “Only four people will know that you’re in command,” he said.
I laughed. That would be the command staff, meaning, Daddy, John, Marc, and Paula.
“I have a counter proposal, Daddy.”
“And what’s that?”
“When we were exiled to N21, I suggested that we have a command committee. I still believe that would be the best bet for our situation. However, instead of three people, I propose we have five. Those same five people, but with you as a ‘tiebreaker’.”
“And what would be each of these five people’s jobs?” His eyes were full of merriment.
“John knows this ship like no one else. He designed N21, and this ship is just a supersized version of it.”
“So he commands the ship itself. Marc?”
“He’s a genius with computers and electronics. We have lots of those on board that he controls anyway.”
“Okay. Your sister?”
“Security, obviously.”
“We get rid of Amos, and hopefully, we won’t need security.”
“Daddy, you know that’s an air castle. It sounds great, but it won’t last. Eventually, we’ll have kids who don’t remember what Amos was, and we’ll be right back here. Probably not as bad, but we’ll need security.”
“Besides,” I went on, “what happens when we reach Earth? I believe we’ll be able to turn off those bots. Amos thinks we will, and I think he’s probably right.”
“You think we’ll need a security force then.”
“Paula did it before. She can certainly do it again.”
“What’s your job then?”
“Rescuing those people.”
“Uh-uh. That doesn’t last. Once that’s done, you conveniently get out of command. Not gonna happen, Rosie.”
“Culture. It may not seem important, but it really is. We’ve got to think beyond survival, otherwise, why survive?”
“Because we want to live,” he said.
I shook my head. “Things will get boring.” I laughed. “Call me the ‘morale officer’.”
“And me? Am I just to break ties?”
I frowned. “I misspoke, Daddy. You have the biggest job here.”
“And what’s that?”
“I trust you. You have been my father since I was born.”
“Obviously.”
I playfully punched his arm. “I’m serious! You are, as you said before, level-headed. You can make a decision when a hard one has to be made. You’re the patriarch of that family in my office.”
“I’m not patriarch to everyone else on this ship.”
“Are you aware, Daddy, that you’re the oldest person on this ship?”
“No I’m not. There are many people who are much older than me. Carla is older than me.”
“You were born before any of these people. Even though you may be physically younger than Carla, you’re still older. You’ve lived through the same time that she has. It’s just that for some of your life, time moved slower for you.”
I took a breath and considered how to proceed. “You have the experience of living before Amos was in charge. These people don’t know how to lead like you do. Even when Fred took over on Earth, there was a government that controlled everything. It had to, because people didn’t know how to live without it. You do, Daddy. We need that.”
I could see in his face, that he was listening intently to what I had to say.
“You’re leaving me in command,” he said finally.
“It’s your place, Daddy,” I said. It was hard to say, because I did want the job, but I had to admit. He was much better at it than me.
He nodded. “Okay. How do we propose this to the other people?”
“Just put it in place.”
“Nice idea, Sweetie, but I don’t think that would be appreciated.”
“Then you ask.”
This time he laughed hard. “No, Rosie. You’re the morale officer. You ask.”
“No. There’s no way I’d ask for that without your approval. That wouldn’t be good or moral. Besides. I’m not morale officer yet.”
“Yes, you are.”
“Daddy!” I whined. “Don’t do this to me!”
His grin was broad. “Let’s go in and make our suggestion.”
I nodded. At least it wasn’t entirely mine.
Please don’t forget to leave Kudos and comment.
--Rosemary
Thanks to Malady for his help editing and for ideas.
To Return Home 2.1
Daddy pitched the idea of the five-person leadership to the others as if the idea was his own. I didn’t think for a moment, however, that the others believed it, but at least they were gracious enough to pretend they did.
I had suggested that I be responsible for preserving our culture, but now I found that, somehow, the medical aspect of our culture came under my purview as well. I guess it had to do with the need for good health for morale, or morale for good health: one or the other.
So it was that we became a five-person committee running the government. Of course, I figured that, under the circumstances, Paula's position as head of security was more suited to leading the rescue of the people downstairs. Still, Daddy had given the job to me, and our committee reaffirmed it.
Daddy's decision made each of us equal in rank, and the outline I gave of our sections of government were reviewed and voted on by the group. That's how I found myself overseeing medical as well as culture.
-=#=-
The next day, I delegated jobs to each of the people. John and Rashda were put to work, figuring out how we could piece the ship back together. Somehow we needed to be able to connect the halves. Of course, we weren't going to do that until we knew that Amos was neutralized, but it would eventually be done.
Rachel and Carla started working toward a routine to help the people downstairs once we could work on their psyches.
Marc and Daddy were set to work on the bots. They were developing a rapid method of replacing bots if needed.
Mama and Paula began working toward disabling Amos.
And, me? Well... I found I'd delegated myself out of a job.
So, I was sitting in my office, staring at a book on my desk, when my daughter, Pearl, found me.
"Whatcha doing, Mom?" She asked me.
"Reading some logs. And I'm giving some of Marc's computer toys a try. This one takes memories and turns them into text."
"And then prints them out? That seems like a waste of resources."
I laughed. "Not really," I said as I pushed the book to the edge of my desk. As it slid off the edge, it disappeared.
"Is that a hologram? That's cool!"
"Yes, although the feel isn't quite right. It requires such fine control of low-powered fields. It tingles a bit when you turn the page."
“It’s still cool,” she told me.
I smiled and nodded.
“So how does it convert the memories to written text?”
I shook my head. “I’m not really sure. Marc is a genius with his computer programming.” I laughed a bit. “I suspect that your grandpa helped with it too.”
“Can I?” Pearl asked. I nodded, and she moved the book to where she could see it. After reading a bit, she said, “This records every detail. Of everything!”
“That’s why I’m reading it. See that link at the bottom of the page?”
Pearl nodded, and I continued. “Pressing that takes me into the memories themselves. I think some nanobots are somehow linked into this. Don’t ask me how.”
“Who’s memories are you looking at?”
“Amos’ of course,” I told her.
“But you were in his memories, Mom. Why are you going through them again?”
“I’m looking at them like this because the text doesn’t miss anything, and when I look at things, I see it from his point of view. This is like being under hypnosis and being retaken through an experience. Everything is amplified so nothing is missed.”
Pearl looked confused for a moment. “Do you think that’ll help, Mom?”
I paused, then shook my head. “No, sweetheart, but I can’t sit here doing nothing.”
Pearl nodded. “You’ve delegated everything to everyone else. So you’re waiting for results from them. You’re a victim of your own leadership.”
“Ha, ha,” I said sarcastically. The problem was, I knew Pearl was right. What was I supposed to do? “So what do you suggest?” I finally asked.
Pearl smiled hugely. “Let’s brainstorm!”
-=#=-
A few weeks later, I had a surprise. Mama and Paula told me they thought they had a way of disabling Amos. They had been able to communicate with his bots.
Mama called up a recording they had made of the conversation, and across the room, the wall seemed to fade from view, replaced by Mama and Daddy’s living room.
For a while, nothing seemed to happen. We watched as Mama and Paula took each other’s hands. Every movement seemed to stop, and their breathing became almost undetectable. Suddenly both of them spoke in perfect unison.
“We are Amos. You are danger. You will be neutralized.”
A moment later, both said, again in perfect unison, “We aren’t danger. We are Paula Dodson and Bernie Richards.” It was their bots speaking.
“Dodson?” I asked, looking at my sister. “I didn’t know you considered yourself married.”
“I didn’t expect the bots to say that, but I guess they consider us to be married,” she replied.
Mama glared at us both and rewound the hologram a bit. “This is important, you two. Pay attention, Rose.”
“Yes, Mama,” we both said contritely.
“State your business to Amos,” the bots said through Mama and Paula. Mama reached out and paused the recording. It was apparent that Amos’ bots had his attitude.
“We are here to speak to Amos regarding the people and animals on this vessel,” stated Mama and Paula’s bots. It was evident that Mama and Paula left most of the dialogue to their bots. I suppose it made sense. The bots were likely able to communicate their intents easier to Amos’ bots.
“We are Amos. State your business.”
“Amos has harmed many people.”
“Negative. Amos has harmed no one.”
“Amos has harmed many people,” the bots repeated.
“Show Amos!” his bots ordered.
Paula shuddered, remembering the next few moments. “You won’t see this, but my bots pulled his into my memories of the time I spent as a pony and as a decoration in Amos’ palace.”
“And then,” Mama supplied, “My bots pulled them into memories I had of the things Amos made us do.” She paused a moment and seemed to be searching for something. “They also,” she said cautiously, “must have pulled some things out of your mind, Honey. They showed your memories of recognizing Belinda, and then of Amos gloating over killing her and...” she turned green at the thought, “eating her.”
Paula took over as Mama worked to get her emotions under control.“Our bots also took all of us through the memories of Amos programming the bots of each person downstairs to change them, then purging all records of their DNA from the computers.”
I could tell that there were things Paula didn’t want to say about the experience, but I decided not to push her for any information.
"Did he do them individually?" I asked.
"Some, yes. But not all."
I didn't dare get my hopes up, but I asked, "Did he see any DNA that we could use to turn people back into their own selves?"
Mama shook her head. "No, Sweetie. I wish he had, but he didn't."
I watched the rest of the holo, and it was enlightening. Amos’ bots were extremely arrogant. I'm not sure if he programmed them that way or something they picked up from his brain. Either way, it grated on me.
-=#=-
I was in charge of the rescue, but I still wanted others to look at my decisions and tell me if they agreed, so I asked the administration to meet with me. I also thought it wise to include Mama, Rachel, and Carla.
We used John and my Living Area for the meeting. While my office would hold everyone, the living room was much more comfortable and didn't place me behind a desk when speaking to the others in the administration.
Rachel and Carla were hesitant when they heard of the arrogance of the bots. They were concerned that the bots might be more under his own control than they seemed. I had to admit. The thought had occurred to me as well.
“Even if they are, they can't hurt us,” he commented.
“That's not exactly true,” Paula told her husband. I hadn't heard them argue since they bonded, so this difference of opinion was interesting. “When you and John figure out how to reconnect us to the downstairs, they will be able to.”
“I'm not so sure, Paula,” he said. He turned to Mama and asked, “Mom, can you search Amos’ memories and see if he can communicate with his bots?”
She answered, “I've searched, and I've found no evidence that he can, but that doesn't mean he can't, just that he never tried. You can only prove the existence of something. Not the non-existence.”
Marc nodded. “I think we'll have to try this. It seems like it'll be our best bet.”
I nodded, then asked. “What do you think, John?”
He shrugged. “I'm not sure yet,” he answered. “I don't think we can execute this plan until we have a way of joining the two halves anyway.”
“Daddy?” I asked.
“I'm with John on this. I don't think we can make a decent decision yet,” he answered. “I think we should put this idea on the back burner for now. We need to look at more information and see if we can find anything else out.”
“Paula?” I asked.
“This isn't a command decision, Sis. You're in charge of this operation.”
“I still want everyone's opinions,” I told her. “This could potentially kill us all. Or worse.”
She sighed. “My honest opinion is this might very well be our only option. I recognize John and Daddy’s reluctance, but this may be the only chance we have when the time comes. If it is, I'm willing to take it.”
“I didn't say I wasn't, Paula,” John told her. “Neither did Dad, but while we have the time to examine other options, we should.”
“That extra time is because of your project?” Carla asked him.
“We're sure we can do it. In fact, we're ironing out the bugs.”
“Will those bugs become more complicated now?” she pointedly asked.
I was immediately enraged. “Carla!” I shouted.
In a complete reversal of how we did things as ’kids,’ Paula came to her defense. “Wait a minute, Rose.” She turned to our little sister. “I know you want that bastard dead, Carla, but John isn't that kind of person. He's not going to delay his project because he doesn't like what we're doing when it's done.”
Carla didn't say anything for a bit. For several minutes she stared at Paula with fire in her eyes. I didn't think Carla would back down, but finally, she turned to John and me. “Sorry,” she said simply.
It took me a few moments to calm down, but John held her gaze for a moment, then said, “Apology accepted.” He turned to me. “Give me a deadline.”
“Say what?” Marc asked. “I've got to replace a lot of wiring, and I'm not sure what it looks like over there!”
“The electronic connections between the two sides aren't important for the physical joining,” John told him.
“I beg to differ, John. We need to have control of the entire downstairs so we can segregate Amos from everyone else.”
“I may be able to help you there,” Daddy interjected.
“How?” I asked.
“The entire ship can be controlled by the command center, correct?”
“Of course, Daddy. You know that.”
“Then, what if we were to design a bot that could make its way to the command center and fashion a remote control device. Give us the ability to control everything from here.”
“And then while we're joining the halves, we let it loose,” Marc said. “That's intriguing.” He thought about it for a few minutes. “I'm wondering if it would be simpler to build a relay system in the command center, or program the bots to repair everything where we blew it loose.”
“I don't know much about the control systems, but you know what needs to be done in the command center. You haven't seen what needs done at the connection points,” I offered.
“Not to mention,” Daddy said, “you wouldn't need to fish through the connection points on this side. You could simply build the sending and receiving units here.”
“Why the receiving unit?” John asked.
“From my point of view, it will be much simpler to have the bots disassemble a premade unit, then reassemble it over there.”
John nodded. “I suppose that makes sense. They won't have to look for material to build it with.”
“That's part of it. Also, I won't have to program the entire unit into them. They'll do that as they disassemble it. It's actually how the bots learn lots of things.”
Marc was nodding. “That sounds great, Dad. I'll go that route, but once I'm done constructing the units, I'm going to continue rebuilding the connections on this side. As a backup.”
“Good idea,” Daddy told him.
“It sounds like we have a plan,” I said.
“I still need a deadline,” John told me.
“That's not necessary, John,” Carla said apologetically.
“I want one anyway,” he told her. “I want that skunk dead. He killed so many people, including our parents. He needs to be removed from our lives.”
Carla shook her head. “Have you any idea how many women he's had as furniture or decorations? Light fixtures suspended from ceilings. Statues in his ‘palace throne room?’”
“That’s why I want him dead,” John told her.
“I want him to spend time as he treated those women,” Carla explained. “I think it’s only fitting.”
Please remember to comment and to leave kudos!
--Rosemary
Thanks to Malady for his help editing and for ideas.
To Return Home 2.2
"I don't give a damn who it is, Bernie! I don't want you linking with anyone down there again!"
I stopped on my parent's porch. I had been reaching out to open the door, but now, hearing Daddy yelling, I wasn't sure I wanted to walk in on them. All three of us girls had a standing invitation to simply walk in, as did all of them, including Mama and Daddy, at our homes.
I had a particular reason to not want to walk in on this particular squabble. Mama was doing a favor for me. Apparently Amos was able to connect to others again. It frightened all of us. What was to stop him from trying to control us? I was very much afraid. Controlling me was something he might want to do to get to John.
I sat down on one of the bamboo chairs arranged around the umbrella table on their porch and pondered the problem. I could understand Daddy's anger. He was concerned. But I also knew he would agree that we had to go to great lengths in this situation.
I heard Mama's voice, but I couldn't understand what she was saying.
A moment later, Daddy was exploding. "Rose asked you to?!? We'll see about that!!!" Oh. That’s what she was saying.
I heard him stomping, and then the door swing open. He stormed out of the house, slamming the door behind him. He didn't look back, and I should have kept my mouth shut. I really should have.
"I'm right here, Daddy."
I was kicking myself as soon as I spoke. He turned, and his face was beet red. He was furious.
He stomped toward me, and I could see his anger as if it was oozing out of every pore in his body. However, there’s something about a daughter that no daddy can compete with. He dropped into the chair opposite me, and let out a big sigh. I knew he couldn’t stay angry for long, and so did he.
His face was still apoplectic as he stared at me, but I could see the red disappearing as I sat looking at him. I’m sure the dissipating ferocity was intentional as well as an unconscious response to his daughter.
Finally, in a quiet voice, he asked, “Why?”
Had I been Paula, I would have been smug and asked, ‘Why what?’ And as much as I had picked up on my older sibling’s example over the years, I decided to forego the temptation and Daddy’s resulting reaction. “We needed to know, and Mama is the only one who could get the information for us.”
“And did you think of your Mama’s wellbeing?”
“I almost didn’t ask her because of that. Then I thought of the reason she’s able to get that ‘intel’ and knew that she would never forgive me if I didn’t ask.”
Daddy seemed to deflate. “I know, Rosie.” I sighed in relief as he called me Rosie instead of Rose. “Your mama’s strength of character is one of the reasons I married her.” He gave a sudden laugh. “You know it took me forever to get her to call me ‘Vern’ instead of ‘Vernon?’ She didn’t think it was dignified to use a nickname. She preferred being called Bernice too.”
“She’s almost always called me Rosie,” I said, referring to the nickname.
“Yes, even when you were Gene.”
Suddenly, I laughed as well. “I do remember everyone calling me Gene, but with Mama I was always Eugene.”
“Yep. Prim and proper was her way. I think a lot of her easing off of a lot of that was when we realized you were Rose; not Eugene.” It seemed as if Daddy’s anger was gone. I didn’t want to bring it back though, so I just let him lead the conversation.
“She told me once that Paul and Fred were so close that if one had been a girl, they would have married.”
“They did,” I nodded.
“Yeah, they did.” He got a thoughtful look on his face. “I wonder if they would have, without the bond?”
I giggled. “I think they would have, Daddy. Mama was right when she said that.” My mirth quickly faded though, as I thought about Fred and how he had died.
Daddy seemed to read my mind. “Yeah. You’re right. We need to stop this animal. He doesn’t give a shit about anything. I’m so sorry that he and John are twins. Neither deserve a brother like that.”
I nodded in understanding. John was an incredible man. I’d had no idea that he had recognized me as a girl when we were kids, although when I thought about it, everything fell into place – things I hadn’t noticed at the time, but in retrospect, made perfect sense. Amos was beyond anything I could comprehend. Even having experienced his memories, and his motives… No. That wasn’t true. I hadn’t ever experienced what he was really like. I knew what Carla felt when she was controlled by him, but I experienced it from Carla’s perspective. She was only a passenger.
The only one who truly experienced Amos’ thoughts was Mama.
For a moment I shivered as I thought of Mama understanding what made him the way he was. Did she understand? Did she approve?
No! She couldn’t. She was working as hard as we were to stop him. Or was she?
Wonderful. Now I was second guessing everything again. I sighed as I considered what I knew, or thought I knew.
We sat for several minutes, saying nothing. After a bit, Daddy got up and pulled one of the other chairs to right beside mine. He sat down, and put an arm around me. “I’m sorry for getting so upset, Rosie. You are making the hard choices.” He chuckled. “I told you I knew you could, but I got mad when you did.”
I smiled as I leaned my head on his shoulder. “Thanks, Daddy.” I’m afraid, however, that my smile was only on my lips. I couldn’t stop thinking about Mama experiencing my mad brother-in-law’s thoughts.
-=#=-
The five of us in leadership roles set up a kind of town hall meeting after awhile. John, Marc, and I had done a similar thing while we could, on N21. After Amos’ program, one he apparently named ‘total_fun’, started, the fear between men and women prevented that.
We planned the town hall meetings on a lunar cycle, so once a month. Although we really had no year, or months on board the ship. We had it artificially, through Trent Carr’s holographic technology, and John’s arranging the ship to mimic the cycles of Earth.
Thus, a few nights after Daddy and I talked on his porch, we had a town hall meeting.
Vic Winston came forward. He was joined by Trent Carr. Both of them had been working on different sides of the holography technology. They had come up with an interesting method of using Vic’s force fields to give the feeling of reality to holographic constructs. Listening to their talk about what they had invented reminded me of the old Star Trek episodes where they had holodecks on board the ships – except we couldn’t produce matter with ‘replicators.’
Once they had finished, I wondered if we could use the tech for our rescue of the people downstairs. When I asked, they explained that they were considering different ways. One was a portable generator that would mimic some ponies and a chariot. I got a distaste in my mouth at the thought, but it might be necessary.
"Will it be able to carry a person?" I asked.
"I believe so," said Trent.
“That's very interesting,” John commented. “But, I thought force fields needed a huge generator for power.”
“We've been able to do a tradeoff. By upping the wattage, we've been able to create a sufficient field.”
Marc was very curious. “We couldn't do that before,” he stated. “What have you changed?”
“We're using the photons of the holograms to create the fields.”
there was a lot of murmuring in the hall. Lots of people couldn't seem to believe that light would be able to seem solid. I think Marc spoke for all of us when he said, “That's impossible!”
Vic and Trent we're standing at a lectern in the center of the auditorium. Trent hadn't said much since they arrived. In fact, I don't think he’d said anything. Now, Vic seemed to be fiddling with his watch, and Trent opened his mouth as if to speak. Then he picked up a glass of water from the lectern and took a drink. Vic looked back up and asked, “Why do you say that, Marc?” Trent took another drink, finishing off the glass.
“The amount of power required to make photons solid... Would literally be astronomical!”
“You think so?” He gestured up to the projector hanging from the ceiling. People who had ideas to present to us used it for holographic slideshows. I saw that the green light that showed it being on was lit. What was he doing? There were just the two of them there.
Vic touched his watch again. Trent flashed out of existence and we heard the water he had drank, splash the floor. I glanced at my brother-in-law and he was starting wide-eyed at Vic. None of us suspected that Trent had been a hologram. Trent touched his watch again and Trent was standing beside him again. All five of us were out of our seats in an instant, hurrying to the lectern. I reached out and touched the faux Trent's hand, then face. He felt as real as any person. Except... “It's cold,” I said to Vic.
I heard Trent's voice from the doorway. “We're working on a way to make a person seem warm to the touch. Not to mention an AI smart enough to control him.”
Vic continued. “We've got a way to warm it, but this projector doesn't produce enough power. Needless to say, we need enough power to create the necessary amount of heat. We probably could have warmed it gradually, but we really need to be able to produce more power to make it truly effective.”
“This…” I wasn’t sure what to say, so I finally settled on, “This is incredible!”
Thanks to Malady for his help editing and for ideas.
I’d also like to apologize in advance for the bending of physical laws in the following chapter. I suppose in my defense, I’ve been watching some lectures from the Royal Institute lately, and maybe it’s gotten me thinking a bit more – sideways?
John and I were in The Heavens Rose and I was trying to think, which was something I always did better in my kitchen. He had offered to help me, but was instead sitting on a stool placed in a corner where he could see me. It wasn't that I didn't want his help, but that we’d found that I would process things better while cooking, rather than explaining what needed done..
John wasn't just sitting watching me, though. He was explaining how he was hoping we could use the solid photons Vic and Trent had discovered.
“Really, Rose. I'm not sure you understand the gravity of the situation,” he said with a smirk on his face.”
I stopped what I was doing, and put my hands on my hips, glaring at him. “Would you care to enlighten me?” I knew there was something more to what he was saying... Probably one of his horrendous puns. I decided I'd figure it out soon enough, so I didn't push it.
He turned serious, and I knew he was going to tell me something with relatively little humor in it. “Do you remember what you read about the engines?”
I gave him a strange look and pointed to my necklace which was sitting on a small shelf by the kitchen door.
“Okay, Hon. Did you understand it?”
I glared and asked, “What do you think? Physics has never been my strong suit. I understand chemistry, so I understood the old reaction engines. But these? Hardly.”
He nodded and proceeded to explain, but in a way that I could grasp the simpler concepts.
The power for the ship came from the engines, but in a rather unusual way. The old stations converted to ships, N21 and N22, utilized reaction engines, although very powerful ones. When the new colonization ships were built, however, it was realized that there was no way to provide enough fuel for reaction engines to speed up and slow down more than twice.
Neo22 was built when people were desperate to make strides that had never been made before. There was no way for people to live on Earth, so changes had to be made. One of the areas that had made huge progress was the understanding of gravity. Of course, even before N21 was built, there was enough understanding to give any satellite, or ship, artificial gravity.
But the new strides allowed much finer control than had previously been possible. When coupled with the ability to produce a gravitational field through a relatively small amount of power, it allowed the use of gravity to produce safety measures in different areas of the ship with the low amounts of energy available.
Another remarkable discovery that became an integral part of the engine was dark matter. Not dark matter itself. We'd known about that for hundreds of years, but how to harness it, or more exactly, harness our ship to it. By increasing the gravity of dark matter pulling on the side of the ship in the direction we wanted to go, we were able to make the dark matter pull our ship. That alone wouldn't make it move very quickly, but by reversing the polarity of the gravity behind the ship, we would be both pushed and pulled in the direction we wanted to go, turning two slow methods of propulsion into one fast enough to be usable.
From there, the uses expanded even more. Gravity generation became the backbone of so many functions on board the ship. They weren’t just our engines, or letting us walk on the floors, we had a containment field of sorts, we had anti-gravity tractors.
“The thing is, Hon, whenever we expand something one way, we lose something in another. We can make a gravity field extremely powerful, but when we do, we have to focus it tighter.”
I shook my head. Maybe I was missing something. “What do you mean by focusing a field?”
“Okay. We have two types of fields that we use with gravity, depending on how we want to use it.”
I decided to take a break for a moment, so I sat down facing John.
He continued. “The first type of field is what I described for our propulsion. We sort of turn the ship into a ‘gravity magnet’ with a ‘north and south pole’. Normally, gravity doesn’t work that way, but somehow, physicists have made it work. But doing this, narrows its effect, which in our case is fine. We want to only project normal gravity in front of us, and anti-gravity behind us.”
I nodded. So far, so good.
“But we need it amplified considerably. That’s where the dark matter comes in. To amplify it to the extreme we need, we have to focus it so much that it only affects things in a very small space.”
I nodded. “I’m not sure I understand, but continue, and maybe I’ll make the connection when you’ve given me a bit more information.”
“Well, what do we do if we’re nowhere near a planetary body, or a star? What do we grab onto to move?”
I wondered if his question was rhetorical, but he seemed to want me to answer. “Dark matter?” I asked hesitantly. I mean, it seemed like a logical answer, and apparently, it was correct.
“Right. Dark matter is pretty much everywhere. There’s almost six times as much dark matter as there is regular matter in the universe. So even though we might not be able to lock onto something that’s visible, we can do it to the invisible. We can’t accelerate as fast by using dark matter, but we can still slowly speed up.” He paused for a moment. “I remember the idea of propelling a ship with solar winds, which seems like a great idea, but it would take so long to accelerate that it would take millions of years to accelerate. Granted, you could eventually be going nearly the speed of light, because the photons that make up the winds travel that fast. I suppose if we were in intergalactic space, it would take awhile to do any maneuvering, even with dark matter, but it would be possible to do it, where with solar winds, it would be almost impossible.”
“Uh huh.” I love the man, but he can get so distracted when he’s talking about sciencey things. “It sounds interesting, and it obviously works as we’re moving pretty fast. How does this help us now?”
He looked sad. I guess he was wanting to continue his explanations. It wasn’t often that I let him wow me with tech talk. I guess I needed to do it more often. I have to say, I was having fun listening as well. “I’m sorry for cutting you off, John. Please continue.”
He smiled a bit, and as he continued speaking, he seemed to gain his good mood again, and was soon speaking with as much feeling as before. “We get our electricity in much the same way. Our generators are in a vacuum, and we use a gravity generator pulling an armature around a stator to produce power. It uses only a little electricity to produce a lot more.”
I couldn’t help myself. “But that sounds like a perpetual motion machine!”
His smile got bigger. “It’s not. We convert gravity to electricity. We’re also using gravity already existing, and amplifying it. When we use the gravity this way, we lose the effect on other items, by amplifying it. It sort of narrows the beam. Sort of like how we can increase the voltage of electricity by sacrificing amperage.”
My head was spinning. I wasn’t sure how this was possible, but obviously, it was. We had plenty of power.
“The thing is, I think we can use this, as along with some of the other tech we have, and the solid light, to permanently disarm Amos.”
I stared at him. “How?” I asked in a small voice.
“What if we could target every bot in his body, and crush it with gravity?”
I couldn’t even fathom that idea. Could it be done? “Can you target through his body without hurting him?”
The look he gave was almost apologetic. “Rose. It hardly matters if we hurt him or not. The only reason I want to target each nanobot is so none of them are left. I don’t think it would be prudent to leave any of them alive.” He let that sink in a bit, then explained a bit more. “I say that it hardly matters that it will kill him eventually, regardless of whether we attacked him directly or just the bots. It would be a terrible death as well. Someone dying, ravaged by disease and old age. We haven’t seen that for years.”
“He wouldn’t have any immune system.” I tried to ignore the fact that we were talking about killing someone in cold blood. Removing what we knew would be his defense against a slow and painful death. I pushed that thought from my mind. I knew it had to be, and there was no way out for him. He had brought it on himself.
-=#=-
At our next meeting of the five, we discussed John’s plan. He went into much greater detail than he had for me directly. That was fine, as I wasn’t of a very technical mind, unless it had to do with a mixing bowl or a musical staff.
We were in Daddy’s home, and John had the floor, so to speak. We were seated around a table that had materialized in his office, rather than his desk. It was an oval table, and Daddy was at one end, while Paula and I sat opposite Marc and John.
It wasn’t a real table, but made with a hologram and force fields. Soon, the system would be replaced by a solid light hologram. It would take much less power then, and seem much more real, but the current ‘table’ worked for now.
John had a tablet on the table in front of him, and as he touched a control, a hologram appeared above the table. It showed the two halves of the ship pinwheeling along side by side in the void. I thought of the explanation John had given me of the engines and wondered how we compensated for the spin of the ship. Oh well, obviously we did.
“What I propose we do is slowly bring the ships as close together as we can, then bridge them using a solid light bridge. I think if we can tap into the projectors inside, we should be able to make a construct that can carry a gravity generator to Amos.”
“What would the gravity generator do?” Paula asked, clearly intrigued.
“I propose we map where every nanobot in his body is, and focus the generator on them at high power. Then we crush them. Literally.”
“We could do the same thing from here,” Marc said.
“Too risky. I don’t want to target the wrong person.”
“Why use the… Oh. Never mind,” Daddy suddenly said.
“Why use what?” John asked.
“I was wondering why we don’t use a force field sled to get it to him, but with the solid light, you can make it pretty well undetectable.”
John nodded. “Right. We can sneak it in. With the gravity generator completely encased inside a solid light box, it’s invisible if we cloak it in the same way as one of our cloaking suits. And using the already present hologram generators, we can avoid contact with any person. The chance of them noticing the power drain would be negligible.”
“Who will we have to inform of our plans?”
“Well, Vic and Trent, obviously. The Docs. Marc and I can handle the mechanics of it.”
“I can make a virus for their computers that will build the control system for the sled and grav generator,” Marc said.
“How can we map the bots?” Paula asked.
“That’s where we’ll need the docs. I got the idea from when we looked inside Rose’s brain. We could see the bots that were transmitting her memories to and from her crystals.”
We sat digesting the information for a while. Finally, Daddy said, “All in favor?”
The other four raised their hands, so it hardly mattered if I did, but I slowly raised mine as well. I felt sick to my stomach, although I knew that my feelings were based on reading his fake memories.
“Let's do it, then.” Daddy said.
I noticed that I didn’t have any duties in that plan, so I turned to John, “What will you need me to do?”
“Figure out how to help those people. They’ll be without a leader.”
I must have gone several shades of white as my head seemed to spin. “Okay, John.”
Please don't forget to leave kudos and comment!
Thanks!
Rosemary
Thanks to Malady for his help editing and for ideas.
I’d also like to apologize in advance for the bending of physical laws in the following chapter. I am aware of MOND, for those of you who are as well, but I suppose I don't like the theory, so I decided to ignore it in this book. Author’s prerogative, I guess. In my defense, I’ve been watching some lectures from the Royal Institute lately, and maybe it’s gotten me thinking a bit more – sideways?
I have been enjoying some documentaries on gravity also. They were heavy.
John and Marc got busy maneuvering the ship to a position where we were in line to reconnect with the command center and downstairs section. I wasn't sure I liked the idea, but it seemed to be the only choice, under the circumstances.
Mama was monitoring Amos’ memories while our ship accelerated slightly and drew alongside. At the same time, Daddy was monitoring her very closely, and I think he was ready to pull the plug if anything should go awry. So was I.
“What's happening, Bernie?” Daddy asked.
“Nothing, Vern. All I see happening is a celebration. Some type of praise for the ‘Emperor.’”
As I watched Mama, she started to turn absolutely green. I suspected what was happening, and asked her, “Do you want us to stop so you can check out of his memories for awhile?”
“Rosie,” she said. I appreciate it, but remember. I'm experiencing his memories, so they're in mine as well. I can't forget anything he does. I don't want anyone to be... You know what I'm saying, Rosie.”
I nodded. “Okay, Mama.”
I turned to look at John, and it was apparent he had seen Mama's expression. He turned back to the controls on his desk and flipped a switch. He had told me what everything did, so I knew we were now locked into position beside the downstairs section.
As if to confirm, he and Marc glanced at each other and nodded. Then Marc looked at Paula. “Okay, Love. It's your turn.”
My sister stepped forward and John pressed a button. The entire desktop flickered and changed, becoming another complete system.
Now, it was a security board, with a single monitor where John could make sure we stayed in place. Paula touched a few controls and we watched the large display showing where the connection from our central ring to a “U tube” could be clearly seen. Or rather, what had been a connection. Several feet of the tube was gone. It was now a mangled mess; pieces of metal superstructure twisted this way and that. The tube was completely stationary in our view, but we could see the starfield tumbling beyond the ship. We were aligned perfectly with the downstairs section, exactly where we should be, but with no physical connection.
Paula slid her index finger very slowly on a touchpad, and we saw some of the crumpled metal move out of the way. It was as if a tunnel was being inflated in the opening, pushing the destroyed structure back together.
There was something that was almost, but not completely, out of the range of my senses on the screen that was widening as she moved her finger. I knew what it was, but it was beyond belief. She was projecting some solid light into the opening, and it was creating an anchor point. As she strengthened the field, the light became more and more tangible, and soon, it looked exactly like the passageway that had once been there. She repeated the process three more times, and we were connected back to the command center and downstairs.
That connection was tenuous, though. Unlike the real “U tubes”, if we had a power fluctuation, these could be lost, or even destructive to the rest of the connection.
I turned to my mother. “Can you tell us exactly where Amos’ fail-safe is?”
She nodded. It was very apparent that she was sickened by what Amos was doing. A few minutes later, she said, very quietly. “It's in the number one U tube, next to the upstairs ring.”
“Where?” Marc asked.
He touched a contact and another control panel shimmered into existence. He manipulated it, and a 3D display appeared above Daddy's desk. The display showed the sealed door into tube 1. I watched fascinated as we seemed to move through it. We saw where Paula had repaired the curved access way. Slowly, we made our way toward the downstairs section. We came to the J tube that led to the command section and Marc stopped the advance.
Looking toward Mama, I was surprised. She looked confused.
“Bernie?” Daddy asked.
Mama shook her head. “I didn't see the spot.”
“We've passed it?” John asked.
“Yes. But I didn't see it.”
Marc made our viewpoint turn around, and we slowly made our way back. We were almost to the door when Mama said, “Stop!”
Immediately, we stopped moving.
“Turn to the right.”
The image panned right, and Mama looked confused again. “It should be here,” she said.
“I had to repair this part, Mom,” Paula told her.
“There was an access panel that was here. The dead man switch was installed in there behind the door motor.”
“I didn't remake the door motors because the doors are welded shut. We’ll have to cut a hole to get through.”
“So it's gone.” Daddy said. “Nothing to worry about.”
“I don't think so, Vernon,” Mama said. “It was in a very secure case. The only thing that could break it is the thing inside. It hasn’t exploded, but it hasn’t disappeared..”
“Just a moment, ” Paula told us. “Before we jump to conclusions...” We watched as above the table, we saw a replay of her repairs to the tube.
“I don't see it,” Mama said after we watched it for the third time, “but that doesn't mean it's not there.”
“What do we do, then?” I asked.
Paula was way ahead, however. She was speaking to some of her security people. “We’re going to need to inspect outside our connection to U tube 1. I need Carstairs and Fonzarelli.”
“We need to talk to Vic and Trent too,” Marc said.
“What are you thinking?” John asked.
“If that thing is out there, we need a way to contain it.”
“The feedback loop,” John stated.
I had heard them talking about the possibility of a field powered by an explosion, which to me sounded like some sort of wonderful idea, but to me it seemed ridiculous. How could you make a field to stop an explosion with the explosion itself? “Guys, is this really possible?” I asked.
John looked at Daddy and explained their idea. “If that thing goes off, the energy is going to go somewhere. We’re thinking of simply diverting its force.”
“How?”
I had watched John devour books and tapes – every bit of information he could find, about gravity – as if he was a gravity well himself. He was a brilliant structural engineer, and the ship we were traveling in was a direct descendant of one of his own projects. For a few thousand years, he had studied the effects of gravity and how it worked. His own ideas boosted our engines by reshaping space / time, so everyone knew he was the best expert we had in the field.
When he tried to explain to anyone what he was wanting to do, only Marc had any idea what he was talking about. He looked at Marc with a, “please help” look.
Marc said, “John’s idea seems to be the best one I’ve ever seen, Dad. There really isn’t any technology involved which can fail. It’s all based on physical laws, which can’t.”
Daddy nodded. He knew Marc was probably speaking the truth, but it would never sound like that to anyone else. “Okay?”
Marc explained. “You understand that the force from an explosion in space will follow a straight line until it’s stopped, right?” Mama rolled her eyes at that. Daddy just fixed Marc with a stern look. “Silly question, right,” my brother in law said, hastily.
“Gravity deals with warps in space time. I won’t get into the equations that we’ll use to create this, as some of them are incomprehensible, but the general idea is this. We propose to reshape the curve of space-time around the explosion if it occurs.”
“How would that help?” Daddy asked.
“Time runs faster in the presence of gravity. Actually, it’s why gravity occurs. The more space-time is bent because of matter, the faster time will have to run. What we’re proposing is the increase of gravity inside the explosion. What this will do is burn out the explosion in an eyeblink. It will never be able to do any damage to anything else, because the force of the explosion will run its course in the faster time.”
“So won’t that make the explosion simply expand faster?” This was from Mama.
“No. To shift time that much, the gravity will be too extreme. The explosion will actually be closer to an implosion.”
I stared at my husband, and rather than asking my brother-in-law, I asked John directly. “So will this be time making the explosion run its course too fast to affect us, or gravity imploding the explosion?”
I saw the sides of his mouth twitch up. “Both, Hon. Either way you look at it, one effect causes the other. Which one actually stops the explosion doesn’t matter.”
Daddy seemed to consider. “Okay. It’s obvious that you two are for this procedure,” he said to the men. “Paula? Rosie? What do you think?”
I trusted John completely. I knew how many times he went over the figures he would use in this. He liked acting in a way that made people think he was not as smart as he was, but I knew he was a genius. I nodded my head. “Yes,” I said.
It wasn’t necessary for Paula to say anything, as my vote sealed it, but she agreed as well.
“Five out of five,” Daddy said. “I wouldn’t normally agree to this, but if it goes off in our vicinity, we’re done for.”
-=#=-
It didn’t take very long for the preparations to be made. The bomb shield was simply a component of our engines, set to boost its power by the explosion. As soon as the power level increased, it would start diverting more and more power to the gravitational field it created.
I wasn’t happy that John needed to go out with them as they searched for the explosive. I stood over the hologram in Daddy’s office, watching as John and the two ‘red shirts’ made their way through the area, meticulously checking for the thing. I felt like Princess Leia, listening and watching watching as the Rebel Alliance Pilots tried to stop the Death Star from destroying their rebel base. I could hear John and the other’s voices as they talked, and I could see them as they moved around the superstructure.
Suddenly, John stopped. He slowly moved to what looked like a simple box, but it clearly didn’t belong. It was connected to the U tube by a power cable.
“If we cut that cable,” Mama told him, “It’ll go off.”
I wondered how many megatons the warhead was. I knew it was a simple design, similar to a massive version of the test bombs set off at the Marshall Islands millennia before.
“Gotcha,” John said. He moved the box closer to it, and turned it on. As he flipped the switch to activate the shield, I watched as the wires leading to the bomb seemed to melt away, as if they aged beyond belief. John made an adjustment on the device, and the wires parted. Suddenly, there was a flash of light, as the bomb detonated, then everything went black as all light was pulled into the vortex.
-=#=-
Please don’t forget to leave kudos and comment! I really appreciate your opinions.
– Rosemary
Cover image from Unsplash
The room started to spin as the blackness enveloped John. I felt as though my body was being ripped apart, piece by piece, each molecule separating from all the rest. I lost all sense of what was happening around me, and my mind focused on the link with him. Suddenly, it simply disappeared. I don’t know what happened with it. One moment, I could feel it, and the next there was simply nothing.
For a long time, I stared at the hologram in horror, but there was nothing to see. It was entirely black. Was my husband still there? I couldn’t tell from that at all.
I looked around, and found everyone staring at me. Dumbly, I asked, “Could the tricam have burnt out? That was a bright flash.”
For several minutes, no one answered, then Marc said, “No. The tricam doesn't use any standard light sensors. It measures the light differently. There's no way to overload the sensors.” He took a deep breath. “There isn't anything to see there, Rose.”
My legs got weak, and I couldn't think of anything to say. My father must have thought I was going to faint, so he grabbed me. I sensed time passing, so I don't think I did, but my next real moment of awareness I was in my bed, crying.
Strangely, I found myself wondering if my bots would take it upon themselves to protect my mind from the death of my husband. Then, I realized we'd convinced the damned things not to do that. We needed to face our bad memories as well as our good ones. They made us who we were.
I reached out, fervently hoping to sense the bond between us. I couldn't sense it, but I couldn't sense it's absence either. There was just... nothing.
My door opened and Carla entered. She seemed to be trying to gauge my awareness, so I said, “Hi Carla.”
She smiled, then sat down beside me. “I was worried,” she told me. “You've been unresponsive for several hours. We had a huge argument with your bots.”
What? I should have known about that. Had my bots blocked my memories?
“Why?” I asked.
“You were unresponsive. The memories of John were intertwined with your entire life. Blocking them took so much, you were catatonic.” So they had tried to block them!
“What am I going to do without him?” I asked.
I saw a tear in her eye. “I don't know, Rose.”
I was tempted to look away, but what was the use. If blocking my memories of John almost turned me into a vegetable, they knew how much I was hurting.
While I wept some more, Carla quietly left the room. A little while later, Paula entered. She sat down in the chair that Carla had been in and took my hand, not saying anything for what seemed like hours, until I felt I had no tears left in me. My head ached from the weeping, but I was able to look at Paula finally.
“How?” I asked.
“Do you deal with this?”
I nodded.
“You've got to accept it, Rose.”
“How?” I asked again.
She looked at me with such love and sympathy. She knew what I was feeling. “Sweetie, it's hard, but you need to hold onto what you had with him.” She took a deep breath. “I know the severed bond is painful. It's a physical pain.”
“I don’t feel a severed bond,” I told her.
She looked at me strangely. “I find that hard to believe, Rose. You and John loved each other more than I think anyone on this ship did! If anyone is going to feel the severed bond, you are.”
I shook my head. “I'm not trying to argue, Paula. I just don't feel anything like a severed bond.”
I thought about it for a little while, then asked her, “Could the bots have removed the feelings from the bond?”
“Can you remember the bond?”
“I believe I can,” I said, “but how can I know? The bots can change everything about me.”
She nodded in understanding.
I leaned back and closed my eyes. The tears welled up in me again. I was utterly overwhelmed by the pain, not of a severed bond, but because I had no idea what was happening. I couldn't feel anything.
I slipped into a dream world, and I could hear my bots talking.
“Have you blocked my bond from me?” I called out to them. “I need to know!”
“We have not,” they responded.
“Then why was I unconscious before?”
“We were going to. You witnessed your husband die. Your sisters convinced us that would not be a good thing to do.”
I felt the tears again. They seemed that they would never end. “But I didn't feel a severed link!”
“The reason is unknown.”
“What reason?” I asked.
“We have discussed this with other bots. You should feel a severed link, but you do not.”
“But I don't feel the link at all!” I exclaimed, despondent.
“This is true.”
Perhaps in a dream state, I understood things better. “From what I understand, a singularity was formed when the device was triggered. Could the gravity well block the frequency? Might that not explain my lack of feelings either way?”
Before they could answer, I awoke.
-=#=-
I wondered if what I had experienced in my dream was real or not, but when I looked at Paula, she was wide-eyed.
“Was that real?” she asked me.
“My conversation with the bots?” I asked for clarification.
Her eyes got even wider, and she nodded.
“I woke up before they could answer me,” I lamented.
I stood and told Paula that I wanted to be alone for awhile. I don’t think she wanted to leave me, but I needed some time alone.
Once she left, I sat down. I dried my tears, and made my way to the piano in the living room. I started to play, venting my emotions.
-=#=-
I stayed away for a few days, but eventually, I entered Daddy's office and it seemed to be in pandemonium. I simply stood and watched, getting the lay of the land, so to speak. His desktop was replaced by a console which seemed to have several different work stations.
The downstairs half of the ship was beginning to accelerate, and Paula was manning her controls, keeping our physicallight connections strong so we were pulled along with it. Why was this happening? It seemed that Amos was doing what he could to get away from us, but that capability wasn’t available to him anymore.
I walked slightly around the console, staring at the stations. Something told me to touch a spot on the area that would normally be up to John to control. A gauge sprang into being in front of me, and I made an adjustment.
Paula turned to stare at me. “What did you do?”
“I don’t know,” I told her.
Daddy and Marc were staring at us.
“It’s like we were suddenly locked into exact position relative to the downstairs section.”
“I saw that the gravity drives weren’t as strong as they could be, so I turned-- -them up.” It was all I could really say.
“How did you know?” Marc asked as he looked at the readouts.
“Something just…” I searched for the right words, but couldn’t find them. I ended up shrugging my shoulders.
-=#=-
Sometime later, I was in my home with my sisters glaring at me.
“What is going on?” Paula demanded.
“What do you mean,?” I asked, confused.
Carla wasn’t having any of it. “Rose, you’ve been in my mind just about as much as I have. I’ve gotten to know you pretty well.”
I looked at her standing there, her hands on her hips. She reminded me of a Captain, on a generation long voyage, trying to get her people home from the Delta Quadrant of the Milky Way. Interestingly, John and I had discovered that we were in that area of our galaxy not too long ago, while we were watching some ancient television.
“What are you saying?” I asked her cautiously.
“You’re not acting predictably.”
“I just lost my husband,” I exploded. “Would you care to explain what is predictable about that?”
She sat down, and her demeanor softened. “My bots aren’t able to predict how you’re going to react to things right now.”
Paula turned her attention from me to Carla. “Are you saying you can communicate directly to your bots?”
I was shocked as well. “How can you do that?” I asked. “I asked my a question a couple of days ago, but I could only talk to them in a dream.”
Carla appeared uncomfortable. “I suppose it’s something that I learned while Amos was in control.”
I shrank away in fear. “Don’t touch me!” I screamed, terrified. “Get away from me!”
“What’s going on!?” Carla was very confused now.
“He’s still here! He killed John, and he’s still in you!” I tried to back away having no control over my actions.
Paula grabbed me as I flailed my arms at my little sister. “Perhaps you should leave and let her calm down,” I heard her say.
I was crying uncontrollably now, the pain of the last few days taking over.
Please don’t forget to leave kudos and comment! I really appreciate your opinions.
Cover image from Unsplash
As it’s been a little while since I last posted any of this story, I’m going to give a “When we last saw our protagonist…”
From Chapter 2.5
“You’re not acting predictably,” Paula told me.
“I just lost my husband,” I exploded. “Would you care to explain what is predictable about that?”
She sat down, and her demeanor softened. “My bots aren’t able to predict how you’re going to react to things right now.”
Paula turned her attention from me to Carla. “Are you saying you can communicate directly to your bots?”
I was shocked as well. “How can you do that?” I asked. “I asked mine a question a couple of days ago, but I could only talk to them in a dream.”
Carla appeared uncomfortable. “I suppose it’s something that I learned while Amos was in control.”
I shrank away in fear. “Don’t touch me!” I screamed, terrified. “Get away from me!”
“What’s going on!?” Carla was very confused now.
“He’s still here! He killed John, and he’s still in you!” I tried to back away having no control over my actions.
Paula grabbed me as I flailed my arms at my little sister. “Perhaps you should leave and let her calm down,” I heard her say.
I was crying uncontrollably now, the pain of the last few days taking over.
While Carla left, Paula stayed beside me, and if looks could kill!
I knew she wanted to say something, so I just waited.
I was seated on my sofa, and Paula sat down beside me. “What gives, Rose?” she asked.
“What do you mean?” I asked, hoping my voice would sound like I was innocent of anything.
It didn’t fool her. “Okay, little sister. Let me spell things out to you. You aren’t acting like yourself. You seem confused and unpredictable as Carla said, but that’s normal,. However, you don’t seem to be looking for a bond. That’s not normal. You should be desperate for one. You don’t even seem to be affected by men. If you put those things together, I have to ask. Is John really dead?”
I stared at Paula. “How can you ask that,” I ask in a small voice. “You know very well what happened to him!”
She shook her head. “I know what appeared to happen to him, but I’m questioning that.”
I stood up, furious! “Get out of here!” I shouted. “Just get out of here and don’t come back!”
She stayed where she was sitting. “No,” she said calmly. “You refused to leave me when I was down because of what happened to Carla. I’m not leaving you now. You’re my sister and I love you.”
I didn’t know what to do, so I contacted the one person I knew could help.
-=#=-
While I was fighting with my sister, her husband Marc was talking to Daddy and Mamma. My parents had designed some more bots that could relieve the strain of the holographic projections that were currently holding us to the downstairs section.
With the help of Vic and Trent, they came up with a novel approach to building the new ones. They connected a small holographic projector to a massive computer network. Hardwired, so no one could connect wirelessly.
When the projector was activated, it appeared as though nothing happened for a moment, then a cube of metal in an acrylic box, approximately a decimeter on each side, started to shimmer. Before long, the surface of the cube appeared as though it was eroding, and the air in front of itf started shimmering. Beside it, layer after layer of a sphere started forming,, as if it was coming from a 3D printer. Instead of a print head forming it, however, the shimmer seemed to be. It was much faster than a printer also, and within five minutes, a perfect sphere had replaced the cube.
When it was done, Daddy told Marc, “Go get your big projector and lets get on this.”
Marc left the room and in a few minutes, he returned. “I can’t find the projector, he told everyone. It’s just not there.”
-=#=-
In my house, I opened my eyes. “He says I need to tell you.”
“Who?” she asked suspiciously.
“John,” I answered simply.
She stared at me for a few moments, then asked, “Okay. What’s going on?”
I sighed. “John went downstairs to see if he could get Amos and bring him up here.”
For a moment, I thought Paula was going to bite my head off. “I’m sorry, Sis, but who did you clear this with?”
“What do you mean?” I asked, trying to sound innocent.
“You realize that this wasn’t sanctioned by the command staff.”
I stared at her, not saying a thing.
Slowly, her face took on a very dark expression. “Was it Daddy, or Marc?”
I put my head down, and tried not to meet her eyes.
Paula slowly stood up, then grabbed my wrist.
“Oww!” I cried as she pulled me to my feet, then pulled me out of my house. It was raining outside. Pouring, actually, but that didn't phase her. I tried to pull my wrist out of her grip, but there wasn’t any way I could. She was very strong, and while my fingers were tough, they weren’t any match for her grip.
Finally, I gave up, and moved to her side, which was very uncomfortable. She had grabbed my right hand with hers, in my house, so I either walked backwards, or crossed my arm in front of me. I chose the latter.
In town, I tried to make it look like I wasn’t being pulled by my sister, but there wasn’t much I could do. It was quite apparent what was happening.
We entered Daddy’s lab, and Paula pushed me into a chair. My arm was sore!
My sister walked right up to Marc, who was explaining how he couldn’t find the large projector.
“This wouldn’t have anything to do with John, would it?”
Marc stopped talking and looked at his wife with confusion on his face. “Huh?”
“Rose told me what John’s doing.” She sounded pissed!
Now it was Daddy’s turn. “What’s going on?” He looked at me. “Rosie?”
Paula didn’t let me speak. “Apparently, John, Rose, and my husband decided that John should sneak off to the downstairs side to catch Amos and bring him upstairs.”
Daddy looked at me, then Marc, then back at me. “Is this true, Rose?”
No ‘Rosie’ this time. I sighed. “Yes. But we had a quarum! Three of the command team decided.”
“We needed to know!” Paula screamed at me. “You don’t go off half cocked, no matter what! The command team needs to work as a team!”
“What she said,” Daddy said quietly, indicating Paula. I could tell he was trying his best to keep calm.
“We couldn’t risk it,” I cried. “We were taking a chance with just we three knowing what was going on.”
I heard Marc sigh. He was clearly in hot water now too, and not just from his father-in-law, but also his wife.
“Sorry,” I murmured.
“That’s okay,” he said. He turned to Paula. “For what it’s worth, I’m sorry we had to do this this way too.”
“We’ll just be in our lab,” Trent said as he and Vic made a strategic escape.
Nobody answered. We were just staring at each other.
Mamma was sitting beside me, and I felt her hand start to rub my neck. “How’s your wrist, Sweetie?”
If looks could kill, Mamma would have burst into flame. Paula gave her such a dirty look that I could almost feel the heat.
“I’ll live,” I said. “It’s getting better already.”
“Good,” Mamma said, then she stood up.
“Under the circumstances, I think the three acted in the best way they could,” she told Paula and Daddy.
Daddy shook his head as if trying to clear it of cobwebs. “And how do you figure that?”
“Well, Vern, it’s strange that I should be the one who agrees with them, but I’ve been in connection with Amos. So has Carla. They needed to keep this a secret. You,” she said pointing at Paula, “are the head of security, and you came in here, spitting nails, and told me what’s going on! You may have compromised your brother-in-law’s well-being.”
Paula stood her ground. “I trust you, Mother.”
“Why?”
Now, Paula was flummoxed. “Because you’re my mother.”
“And that means you should trust me?” Mamma asked, shaking her head. “I may be compromised – you really don’t know.”
“So why are you lecturing me on this?” Paula asked.
“Because. I understand their reasons, and I know I’m not compromised. You can’t take that chance. Especially as head of security.”
“We don’t know that anyone isn’t compromised.”
“True,” I said, “but we do know about Carla and Mamma.”
“You, shut up!” Paula turned on me. “Right now, you and Marc can go to hell! I’m not speaking to either of you!”
“Paula!” Mamma scolded. “There's no reason for that!”
“I beg to differ, Mother! Right now, I’ll have to trust her and John, but after this? I’m not speaking to either one again.”
“Oh. That’ll go good for the command staff,” I said, sarcastically.
“I said shut up!” Paula screamed again.
I stared at her, then turned and walked away. I walked out of the lab, and back to my house. I was pissed! John and I had done what we felt we had to. Marc had been reluctant, but he understood why we were doing it, so he helped. We really needed his help, and honestly, John wasn’t sure he could do it without Marc’s help.
I was pretty sure Paula was just mad because we didn’t include her. But Marc, her husband, was in on the plan and hadn’t told her, so it wasn’t our fault!
I sat down at my piano and started to play. The music that I played was hard and sounded angry. After a little while, it started to sound despondent. I missed John. I felt like I was all alone at the moment.
I wasn’t, though. I focused and my bots strengthened the bond to where I was able to communicate with John. I wished the bond could be permanently strong enough for direct communication, but I couldn’t distract him as he was working downstairs. Even my emotions could distract him, and we couldn’t risk that.
The bots hadn’t been programmed for this type of bonding between a couple, but when we were discussing things with the bots, they offered this function. I was shocked that they could do that, but it helped me when John was downstairs. I could sense his emotions and know if he was nervous about anything. Most of the time, I just sensed determination from him.
At the time, I felt the determination, and none of the anxiousness I felt at times, so I carefully ‘said’ his name.
Hi, Rose, he said.
I explained what had happened with Paula, and he responded: You know she’s just getting rid of frustration, don’t you?
Yes, but it still hurts.
Yeah, I can imagine. I suppose I’m persona non grata right now? he said, sounding somewhat amused.
I wouldn’t take any food from her right now, I told him. I was starting to feel a bit better.
Ahh… Rose; I wouldn’t ever take her food over yours.
That seemed to make the hurt and frustration go completely away. John had told me that no food was acceptable for consumption, except mine. I knew he wasn’t serious, but it made me feel special.
I smiled, and somehow, through the bond, he knew it. That’s better. Don’t worry about it, Hon. She’ll understand when she starts to think about things rationally.
I know. I just had to talk to you about it. Daddy’s mad about it too. I was starting to feel alone.
I could sense him nodding. I get it. How’s Mom feel about it? We’re kinda singling her out.
Interestingly, she backed us up. I’m sure it hurt her a bit, but she was the one being rational.
Good for her! I felt something change in John’s attention and I heard him say, Gotta go, Babe. Won’t be long now. Love ya!
And then, the bond went back to normal, and I was sitting back at my piano.
I stood up, and had a strange thought. What if we could communicate with bots as easily as we can communicate with other people? I sat back down, and wondered if that thought came from my bots or from my own mind? Thinking about it, I could see how it would be an advantage. If they could have their own body… No, that wouldn’t work. Then they couldn’t continue as our immune system. Or could they? What if they didn’t have a flesh and blood body, but holographic? If they were able to remain in a person, but control a holographic body when they needed to talk to people – I wondered if that would be possible. I figured it would be worthwhile to check into, but I’d let my sister cool down before I brought it up.
Cover image from Unsplash
It was a couple of days later that I entered Marc’s lab.
“Whatcha want, Rose?” he asked, keeping lots of distance between us. I assumed he didn’t want my sister to know he’d been talking to me.
“She’s still mad at us?” I asked.
“I’m on probation. I’m not supposed to help you with anything right now.”
“So I suppose I should go talk to Daddy then?”
He chuckled and relaxed. “I love Paula more than anything, but I know she’s wrong here. I want to support her, but I guess I have to do what’s good for everyone. Whaddya need?”
I explained to him what I’d been thinking about. Partway through our conversation, Paula walked in. Marc looked cautious, but he stoically refused to back down. My sister moved a chair to a point forming a triangle with Marc and me. I hoped she wasn’t thinking that we were fighting over him.
As I was explaining, she seemed to be paying close attention to me. Finally, when I finished, she asked a couple of questions relating to material she’d missed before she entered the lab. I answered as best I could, and she looked to Marc. He nodded in agreement, and she turned back to me.
“How do you think this would help?”
At least she’s talking to me, I thought. “If we can communicate to the bots as easily as to one another, getting their cooperation should be much easier.”
“I’m afraid speaking doesn’t always convey meaning very well.”
“Not always, but it’s easier for us,” I argued.
“Do you think ‘easy for us’ means it’s better?” Paula asked.
Here we go again, I thought. She’s just not gonna be easy to get along with, is she?
“Let’s see. We don’t have to have a seance to talk to them. Everyone who is present can talk to them. I think that’s better,” I told her.
I looked at Marc, hoping for agreement, but he held up his hands. “I’m not going to get into this,” he said. I couldn’t really blame him.
Paula stared at Marc for a moment, then at me. “I suppose we have a majority on this, don’t we?”
“Do we really have to make this a political thing?” I groaned.
“I think we do,” she said. “This is something that could conceivably endanger all of us.”
“How?” I challenged. “We communicate with the bots anyway. We trust them to keep us alive. Even to think!”
“We have to!” she snapped.
“And there’s no way back!” I retorted.
“There are other uses for it also,” Marc said quietly.
Paula’s jaw set, and she slowly turned to face her husband. I knew he had just stepped in it, but I figured that was his decision, not mine.
“And what are they?” Paula asked.
“How about a hologram of someone that you’re able to interact with?” he asked.
“Correct me if I’m wrong, but we can do that anyway.”
“Well, yes we can, but this might allow better control of such a hologram. Perhaps a connection where you’re not acting out everything at your own end.”
“What do you mean?” Paula asked.
Marc took a deep breath. This could piss off his wife even more than she was at the moment, but he had to point out the benefits. “Consider the situation John is in right now. He can’t communicate with us except through Rose. However, if he could control a hologram here, he’d be able to interact with us without saying or doing anything where he is.”
“Or,” I said as I started to see what Marc was driving at, “he wouldn’t have had to go downstairs physically. He could have sent a hologram down there to do the job.”
She whirled on me. “We were gonna do that anyway!”
“No,” I exploded. “We weren’t! We would have programmed a hologram, but we wouldn’t have had any real control of it. We could have monitored it, but with John down there, hidden by a holographic field, he has direct control!”
I stepped forward and squared off with her. “Look!” I almost shouted into her face. “You wanna get mad, fine. Just consider this! It’s my husband down there. I don’t want that! But I realize that it needed to be done. So you got left out of the loop. Big deal! I’m the one who could lose her husband!”
Paula stepped back, her face contorting as if she’d been slapped. I knew I’d pushed her hard – She’d lost Fred to that thing downstairs, so she had to know I was hurting through this. I might need her help if something happened to John, and if she kept acting like this, I wouldn’t be able to get it.
The surge of adrenaline I’d spent shouting at her ended almost immediately, and with it gone, I backed up and collapsed into the chair I’d been sitting in before she came in. I felt weak, and I dropped my face into my hands, and started to sob. I needed her strength to help me. Now that she knew, I wanted her on my side. Not taking every opportunity to wound me.
I suppose she could have taken my emotions as me acting again, but I was through with that. I was being completely honest now. I had no desire to pretend, and I think she realized that. She sat down beside me and wrapped her arms around me. I was grateful and then I completely lost it.
Very quietly, I heard her murmur, “I understand.”
-=#=-
It wasn’t long before Daddy was convinced by Mama that accepting what John, Marc, and I had done was the better course of action, and he forgave us for not including him.
A few days after Paula and my reconciliation, Daddy suggested that we rebuild Heaven’s Rose. “Maybe it will keep you from worrying about your husband,” he told me.
While I wasn’t sure that anything would accomplish that, I did feel that reopening the restaurant would be beneficial. For now, I was simply waiting. There was very little I was able to do regarding our people downstairs. The best thing I could do right now was perhaps be a ‘morale officer’ to those upstairs.
We were still moving toward the center of the galaxy relative to Earth. We had turned around, as had the downstairs section, but now we were sliding sideways as our ship continued slowing. It was like skidding around a corner in a car. The back wheels are spinning, trying to get you moving forward, but your inertia keeps you moving sideways. The remnants of the ship that had been the joints to the transparent outer ring had moved away from us, continuing their journey toward the center of the Milky Way and whatever awaited them there.
Marc built a new generator for his “bots” and they began rebuilding what we’d lost, which included Heaven’s Rose. Since we had lost much of the matter that joined the sections when we explosively ejected downstairs, it was decided that we would modify the actual ring, or rather, the “U” tubes that connected us to it. When we exploded the tubes to separate, our half of them were destroyed.
The old restaurant had been in the transparent “U” tube connecting our bay to the ring. Thus, the explosion destroyed it.
But now, since we were connected through the photonicly repaired center “U” tubes, Marc used his solid photons to create a temporary connection to the outer ring, and sent his bots down to the lower half of the tubes. They cannibalized its material, reforming them as smaller versions. The excess material was used to make new, smaller tubes on our side of the ring. Once each tube was done, the bots built a new restaurant in the ring rather than the tube.
Then I enlisted the help of some of the people who had helped remove my equipment from the kitchen, and we moved it to the new restaurant site.
-=#=-
The new site was roughly the same size as the old one, so we were able to use all the dining room furniture that was available.
I hadn’t cooked for so many people in a long time, but the people I had trained were happy to return to their jobs, and before long, we had a grand opening mapped out.
As we were preparing the meal, Mamma came to the kitchen. “That smells wonderful!” she said as she entered.
“Thanks!” I said, smiling.
“It’s interesting that you’re doing your grand opening today, Rosie,” she told me.
“Why?”
“Don’t you realize what today is?”
I answered, “Today is New Years Day, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it is.”
“Well, it’s a perfect time, then,” I told her.
We talked about the menu for a bit, and Mama asked, “Why are you doing barbecue pork?”
“Because I don’t have enough pigs to bury and make Kahlua Pork,” I answered.
“Is there something…” Mama stopped as she looked toward my assistant. She abruptly turned on her heel and left.
I got back to work, seasoning pork, and I eventually started making potatoes. My assistant looked at me strangely when he saw me making some french fries.
“I thought those were John’s favorite, but you didn’t make them for anyone else?” he asked.
I stared at what I was doing. “I guess it’s just force of habit,” I told him. “I guess I’ll put these in the freezer,” I continued.
Only the command staff and Mamma knew that John was downstairs. The rest of the people thought that John was dead. “I like them too,” I told my assistant, but he didn’t look convinced.
I took the potatoes to the freezer, and put them inside a stasis field. The word freezer was really a leftover from years gone by. We actually stored things in stasis, so when we removed them, they were as fresh as when we put them in. Well, sort of. Something happened if we “froze” them completely, and the flavor was messed up, so we had to almost freeze them.
We allowed a very small amount of entropy to occur. John had explained to me that, in effect, we were slowing time to a crawl. It had something to do with our understanding of gravity and it’s relationship to time, and the folding of space. It wasn’t something that I was terribly interested in, and thus, I hadn’t bothered to try to understand it. I listened only because he was explaining.
-=#=-
We served the meal at seven PM, and people seemed surprised at the menu. I really didn’t care what they thought, however. I had a special reason for making what I did, and he entered the dining room at seven oh five.
John was leading a small, very white man by a leash and collar. Amos!
Amos’s arms were held behind his back in the same way mine had been while I was a pony downstairs. It was very obvious that he didn’t want to enter the dining room, but he had no choice as John led him over to a table. He made Amos sit down, and then came over to where I was standing.
I threw my arms around him, and he welcomed a passionate kiss from me. When our lips parted, he whispered, “I’ve missed you,” in my ear.
“I think we’re making a scene,” I whispered back.
“So?” he asked, then he gave me another kiss. This one was even longer than the last, and I gasped when we separated.
“Touching,” Amos said with a sneer and a loud voice.
John whirled on him. “Remember what I said about a gag, brother?”
Amos shut his mouth, and the sneer completely disappeared. Had he not been completely white anyway, I think every bit of color would have drained from his face. John never told me what he said to Amos, and now I wanted to know what scared him so badly.
I looked around the dining room at the patrons, and they all seemed to be alternately staring at John and Amos. It was as if they didn’t know which was more shocking. I held tight to John’s arm. I did not intend to let him leave me like this again.
Marc stepped up to my husband and said simply, “You got him.”
John grinned at him. “Did you doubt I would?”
“Well, no. I didn’t.”
“We should probably get him to a cell,” I told John. “I’m not sure people will have an appetite with him sitting here.”
“No?” he asked, surprised. “This is a barbecue, and January first. I would think capturing Amos would be time for a great celebration.”
I nodded, thinking about it. “I’m not sure it’s proper having a prisoner here while we celebrate. It sort of feels like the Philistines and Samson.”
John cocked his head while he looked at me. He nodded. “I can see what you mean.” Turning to talk to my sister, he asked, “If I turn him over to you, will you promise me not to ‘accidentally murder him on purpose’ on the way to a cell?”
“No,” Paula answered, quite honestly. “I have every intention of killing him.” She seemed to think about it for a bit then said. “No, I won’t accidentally murder him on the way to a cell. I want him to suffer for what he’s done. He killed Fred and Kari, and he made Carla do things that she would never do.” She walked over to Amos and looked down at him. “Death’s too good for him.”
She grabbed Amos’s arms and lifted him to his feet. Amos screamed as his arms were pulled up. I saw the left one slip out of joint, and he screamed louder.
I then remembered that his bots weren’t working very hard to heal him anymore. Ours had showed them what he was doing to people. Once they knew, they decided to keep him alive, but that was it. He would be hurting for awhile.
I wanted to feel sorry for him, but I didn’t. Anyone else, I would have, but not him. I couldn’t. I wanted him to feel everything he’d done to people. Real, living people who didn’t deserve what he’d done to them.
It was silent as Paula, Marc, and at least twenty more people from security who had stood up from their tables, led the monster out of the dining room. Then, someone erupted into cheers for John. Very quickly, the entire room was cheering. I couldn’t have been happier, but I was planning on cheering in my own way, later that night.
Part 3 of To Return Home.
Now that our heroes have captured Amos, how do they help all the people he changed?
Cover image from Unsplash
3.1
“Why me!?” John exploded.
“You are his brother,” came the dulcet tones of the construct speaking to us.
John, Marc, and Daddy had worked with the bots, the computer, and the holographic projectors to “build” bodies that the bots could control. Standing before us was a representation of Amos’s bots. They were benign in their actions now. Amos had no control of them, and they refused to speak to him. Amos himself, was strapped to a gurney and in a stasis chamber. He was never getting out. The level of stasis wasn’t as far as we could take it, but it was enough that his movements could only be seen through time-lapse technology.
John turned to Marc and Daddy. “I thought these bodies would be a good idea, but I’ve changed my mind.” He pointed at the construct. “This bot thing… It’s idea just doesn’t sound too good.”
“We decided that Rose would help the people downstairs,” Daddy told the bots.
“We do not think that would be effective,” they responded. “Amos programmed the people to not respect any woman. They are animals, as far as everyone downstairs is concerned.”
“The people inside don’t feel that way,” I argued.
“The programming is extremely strong. It will take some time to break through their bots’ programming.”
“So it’s not the people, but the bots that are causing the problem,” Marc said.
The bots didn’t have emotions, but a look of shame seemed to flit across the construct’s face. “The bots’ ‘personalities’ have been overwritten by Amos. We will need to communicate with them directly, to create a new path to the original programming.”
“How will you do that?” Marc wondered. “The circuits to those memories have been destroyed.”
“No,” said the bots. “Instructions have been put in place to ignore those memories. What we propose is installing instructions to ignore the previous instructions.”
“And you’ll be the one who installs those instructions?” John asked very sarcastically.
The bots didn’t seem to notice the sarcasm, however. “If it is easier to think of us as one rather than many, I will adjust my pronouns to fit that.”
“Fine!” John was quickly losing patience. “But will you, one or many, be the ones to install the programming?”
“I don’t need to be the one. I can help write them, to expedite the process, but any part that I write will be subject to Marc’s examination. I understand that it is hard to trust me, and I understand why.”
John didn’t acknowledge what the construct said. Instead he just glared at it.
“Won’t another layer of instructions make responses slower?” Daddy asked, hoping to defuse the situation.
Marc answered before the bots could. “No. Basically, by ignoring the new instructions and accessing the old, the old programming will take effect. The bots only decide what path to take when they are new.”
“Yes,” agreed Amos’s bots. “We have stored every update up to now. Once we know what crystal addresses to access, we automatically go there for instructions. It is not necessary to access each part of the file whenever we need to see the programming.”
“But why me?” John asked again.
“Since you contain some of the same DNA as Amos, the other bots may – trust you more.”
John simply stared. His mouth opened in astonishment, then he said, very slowly, and in a menacing tone, “You’re saying they will think I’m him.” It wasn’t a question. It was a cold statement.
The bots didn’t respond. They didn’t have to. We knew John was right. There was no way I wanted anyone downstairs to think I was married to Amos. That would never happen, but how could we do anything different?
“By God,” John said, “If I didn’t understand why you’re saying this, I swear, I’d push you out of the nearest hatch. Both you and Amos!”
They didn’t have emotions, but they understood people. “We are sorry, John, but this seems to be the only way to give them a leader that they will trust. If it’s any consolation, the people inside will know who you are.”
“If the people understand, then won’t the bots realize that?” I asked.
“The bots are programmed to ignore any thoughts from the person they inhabit. They believe they are the real soul of the person, if you will.”
I nodded. We discovered that inside Carla.
“Your bots have been disconnected from the main computer, so this programming couldn’t be put in place. The downstairs bots control their people completely.”
I thought about it, then turned and reached up, putting my arms around John’s neck. I pulled his head down and gave him a long, passionate kiss. “I don’t like the idea of you ‘pretending’ to be Amos, but I don’t see another choice,” I told him when we separated.
He glared at me, then his expression softened. “I know, Babe. I sure as hell don’t like it either. Anyone else would be…” He stopped and looked thoughtful, then he turned back to the bots. “What about Carla?”
“NO!” Paula yelled.
John then turned to Paula, a look of sorrow on his face. “It said the bots may think I’m Amos, but Carla was Amos, and they know that. If she acts as their leader, then we’ll have an advantage.”
“Carla can’t take that!” Paula said heatedly. “We just got her back, John! How can you suggest we lose her again!”
“Paula,” Daddy said gently. “John’s right.”
“He just doesn’t want to masquerade as Amos!”
“You’re right, I don’t. But if I have to, I will.”
“See!?”
“This is our best chance,” Mamma said. “I don’t like it any more than you do, Paula, but I believe they’re right.”
Paula whirled on her husband. “Marc?”
“I’m abstaining from voting.”
“I see,” she said, darkly. She held his gaze for a moment, then turned to me. “Rose? You fought for Carla more than anyone.”
My eyes were full of tears, and I knew some were starting to flow down my face. “Y… yes, I did.” I turned away from Paula, not because I was mad at her. I certainly wasn’t. I knew I felt exactly what she did, but she didn’t think of Carla and John on the same level. Actually, I probably thought of John much more than I did Carla, because of our bond. Thinking about it, I realized that any vote I made would be unfair to my little sister. “I can’t vote either,” I said to John.
He nodded, then said, “My vote would be skewed too, as would Dad’s. Marc just said he won’t vote, and I think Paula’s would be just as skewed as mine.”
“So what do we do?” I asked.
“We ask Carla,” Mamma said. “It’s her choice anyway.” She turned to John. “You’ll do it if she won’t?”
John didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he turned to the bots. “Would Carla going downstairs work?”
“We had not considered that, but yes. She would most certainly be viewed as being Amos.”
John nodded, then reaffirmed. “If she won’t do it, I will.”
-=#=-
When the bots posed the question to Carla, she was terrified. All the color seemed to drain out of her face, and she started to shake. I hated to see her this way, but I knew we had to ask her.
“So you might be able to get away with this too?” she asked John.
“Maybe,” he answered.
“But I’m the best bet?”
Somberly, John nodded.
“You don’t have to do this!” Paula exclaimed.
“I know I don’t, Paula. But if I didn’t would you ever trust me? Really trust me?”
“I trust you now!”
“Carla,” I said. “We all trust you, and Paula is right. The choice is up to you, not us.” I nodded toward John and said, “John will do it if you don’t, or can’t.”
Carla gave me a wan smile. “I understand that. But I want to do this, to get him back for what he did to me. It was me who did the programming on those bots. I want to undo what I did.”
I nodded and watched while Carla talked to the bots about what she could expect from the people downstairs.
-=#=-
Carla prepared to leave for downstairs the next morning, while Marc and Daddy built a construct for her bots. The construct looked exactly like her, except there was an almost neon blue aura around her and her voice had a bit of reverb. Daddy said the aura and reverb weren't necessary, but he wanted an instantly recognizable difference between a person and their bots.
It was interesting when the construct moved. The aura seemed to swirl around the body. Direct contact between Carla and the construct was established, while Mamma and Paula connected through their bots. The two absolutely refused to allow Carla to go downstairs without them accompanying in some way.
As the last thing before Carla went downstairs, Paula made a security decision. “I want one of my people to accompany Carla in the same way John went downstairs.”
“So this person will be invisible?” Mamma asked.
“Exactly.”
Carla wondered: “And how do I know where he is? How does he get food and water?”
“I’ll know where he is, and that knowledge can be transferred anytime,” Paula explained.
“As far as those things he needs, he can reach out of the field at anytime. The problem is, Paula, it isn’t foolproof. I had to be very careful to avoid people, just like with our ‘more primitive’ systems. It’s not like I was out of phase, and could go through someone. And, if they somehow got inside the field, even for a split second, as well as feeling me and my equipment, they’d catch a glimpse of it.”
“What do you recommend then?” Paula asked, somewhat gruffly. She was still a bit testy with me and John.
He sighed. “Maybe I should go with her instead of one of your guys.”
Paula stared at him for a moment, then said. “I’d rather one of my people.”
“You don’t trust me?”
“My people are better trained.”
John outright laughed at that. “I seriously doubt that, but fine; I’ll show your guy how to use my equipment.”
I could tell Paula was angry with John’s laughter, but she wasn’t aware of how we trained with each other everyday. I decided not to antagonize her any more, though, so I let her think what she wanted. Once we were on better terms, I would correct her viewpoint.
-=#=-
Once John showed the security man how to use his equipment, Carla and her guard set off.
As Paula and Mamma watched, the bots surveyed the trip downstairs. They were able to watch and talk to us at the same time.
“What can we do to help those downstairs?” Daddy asked.
“Amos’s bots will work on freeing the people form the mental hold”, Carla’s bots answered him.
“And then what?” I asked. “Won’t it be a horrible experience for them to not have the programming, but still be an animal?”
“They are completely aware of their being an animal right now.”
“I wasn’t aware that I was a human. I mean, I was at first, but I almost completely forgot,” I countered.
“You became a pony in a different way. Your bots were trying to help you, so they blocked your memory of being a human after a time.”
“But these people’s bots have no desire to block the memories,” Daddy said sadly.
“Those bots do not even know that there is a person they should protect. They have control of the people’s bodies and they think they are the intellect that should be in control.”
I shook my head. “So Belinda was aware when they…” I couldn’t finish the sentence.
“Yes,” the bots said, simply.
Cover image from Unsplash
3.2
Daddy enlisted Jack and Sylvia to help him work on a way to repair the people’s bodies.
They found that the heinously fast changes that Amos favored, required a commensurate amount of bots inside a person. Structure changes to the skull as well as any in the brain, weren’t made with the health of the victim in mind. As the brain held the person, the repair project started with that. But, due to starting without the person’s original genes, they planned to work back from what they did have, reversing all of Amos’s changes.
Even though Amos-Bot was helping them and knew a massive amount about programming the bots, there was still a lot to do, and they hoped to come up with a better solution. They already tried to find some kind of archive of the DNA of each person. Jack and Sylvia discovered that the brains were almost exactly the same as before the transformation, and it was hoped that the DNA inside was accurate. That, however, quickly turned out to not be the case. The DNA had been modified to keep an accurate brain, but to change the body.
The project would have already been difficult if everyone was still human-size; unfortunately, some of the women had been miniaturized into smaller animals, such as squirrels, and rabbits. There were even some who became insects. For that, their brains were shrunk, so the majority of their personalities were held in their crystals. Amos-Bot assured us, however, that they were fully aware of what they had been, although, it might have been better if they weren’t.
It was John who finally saw the best solution we had. “Those people know what they were,” he pointed out. “They know what they looked like. There’s no problem with their thought processes, so what if we change their DNA to make them look as close to their original self as they remember? It won’t be quite right, but it will be extremely close.”
“Women sometimes see themselves as being overweight when they’re not,” I told him. “There are other inconsistencies between how they view themselves and reality as well. Maybe they think their nose is too big, or their eyebrows are not quite right.”
“That’s well and good, but in their crystals is an accurate view of their bodies, no matter how they felt it looked,” he reminded me. He turned to the faux Amos. “What do you think?”
“Your idea has merit. It will get the people back into human bodies.”
“But the first order of business is to release them from their mental prisons,” Jack said.
“That is true. It will take some time to change their bodies back. While the huge supply of bots in each person can be raised to the unsafe levels that Amos used, they shouldn’t be.”
“To release them?” Sylvia asked. “I would think this would be the one time it should be done.”
“Each time it is done, it endangers their lives.”
“Shouldn’t we give them the choice?” she asked.
“They have been what they are for a very long time now. They might make a spur of the moment choice that they would later regret. I do not think it would be a good idea to give them that choice.”
I had to admit that I understood the bot’s line of thinking. Suddenly, I realized that Amos-Bot had used the pronoun ‘I’. Did that mean they were figuring out more of the human viewpoint? They still used a very formal speech pattern, however. I figured I’d simply have to wait and see.
-=#=-
Doctor Rachel, our resident therapist, and I started working together, along with Carla-Bot, trying to convince the downstairs bots to allow us to communicate directly to their people. The first one we picked had relatively minor changes. They were a palace guard that Carla had suggested.
Speaking of Carla, she had been completely accepted as Amos by the bots downstairs, so she instructed the guard to go check on the new connection tubes to the upstairs section.
He started checking out by the center “U” tubes that connected the command center to upstairs. Paula and some of her people were waiting for him, however, and knocked him out with a stun gun
It was a tough race for Paula’s people to get the guard to the medical bay before the bots revived him, but once they had him there, they put him on an examination table inside a small stasis chamber, at the same level of slow down as Amos’s.
Jack and Sylvia got busy examining the man, while I looked on, a few feet away from the table.
I knew everyone on the ship, but I couldn’t place him. His body probably hadn’t been changed much, but he was simply out of context. He was wearing what amounted to a Roman Centurion outfit, like what the Auton, Rory Williams1, or Pond, depending on who you talked to, would wear in the old Doctor Who TV Series John and I had binge watched a few years back.
I tried to picture the guard in different clothes, and it was better, but he was still out of place. He felt like someone! His face seemed too wide. He was too bulky. Then I had it. This was Ralph! While he spoke with the sort of conglomeration of accents we all used, he insisted on the British pronunciation of his name -- ‘Raif’.
But Ralph was a small man. He was a doctor who had worked with the people downstairs. But now, he was a huge man. I wondered what types of things Amos had made this gentle man do while a guard. I was certain it was something we’d have to help him work through.
It wasn’t long before Jack turned around and said. “I’m sure you’ve recognized Ralph.”
I nodded.
“He’s physically fit, but, as you can see, he’s been modified to work as a palace guard.”
“Is this something Amos did, just to make people feel out of place?”
“There is that possibility,” Jack said. He looked at me and asked, “Did you see anything like that in his memories?”
“No,” I answered, “but I don’t think that the memories I received were real. It seems he constructed ones that would throw me off what he was actually doing.”
“Yes, he did,” Carla-Bot said. “In my ‘talks’ with Amos-Bot, I’ve found out worse. It wasn’t just women who were turned into things not human.”
Rachel and I simply stared at her.
“Hal, the man who ‘owned’ you was immune to the the effects of bots.”
“Immune?” Jack asked.
“Yes. His natural immunity was extremely strong.”
“Was?” asked Sylvia. I was afraid we wouldn’t like the answer.
“Since his immune system was able to defeat the bots, when Amos found out what had happened, he had some ‘surgeons’ convert Hal to ‘female’. He was then forced to take your place in the chandelier.”
“Why did you say ‘was’?” I quietly asked.
“The massive infections that resulted from his ‘alterations’ proved too much in the long run.”
“So he died when they ‘made him a woman?’” Sylvia asked.
“No. The surgery was successful. He died from being installed into the chandelier.”
“So in escaping, I killed him,” I said sadly.
Rachel put her arm around me. “In helping you, and others, he took a risk. He’s a hero.”
I nodded. The revelation that he was dead, at least partially, because of me, was hard to take. I looked up at those surrounding me. “Could I have some time alone?” I asked.
I didn’t wait for an answer, and as I was leaving the room, I heard Rachel say to Carla-Bot, “You may as well shut down. I’ll let you know when she’s back.”
“I would prefer not,” the bots said. “I would like to explore the bay.”
“Suit yourself,”Rachel told her.
-=#=-
I wandered down to the restaurant, where I knew I belonged. It seemed strange that I was part of the command staff. I knew Paula had been furious with John, Marc, and me. I knew Daddy had as well, and I wondered if the two would ever really forgive me.
I entered my kitchen and looked around. Everything was the same, but it felt completely different. What had been my refuge was now breached. I couldn’t relax here. Instead, I felt restless. Something had to be done so noone else had to die like Hal had.
Wait a minute!
Carla-Bot said he’d been immune to the bots! Was there any way we could use that to rid ourselves of them? I didn’t know, but I’d ask Jack and Sylvia! Maybe there was a way!
Then I remembered what Carla-Bot said as I exited. It -- she wanted to explore the bay. Were the bots developing personalities? I started to panic. What if this was another of Amos’s traps for us? Was he setting us up for more troubles? I sure hoped not!
I couldn’t stay by myself in the kitchen, so I decided to see what John and the other men were up to. I made my way back to the town, and over to Daddy’s lab. When I entered, John looked up at me from where he was working with Marc. Instead of acknowledging him, I sat down in one of the chairs in front of Daddy’s desk, and closed my eyes. I felt for the link to John. This close to him, it was very strong, and comforting, but I also sensed concern, making me open my eyes and look toward him. He started toward me, but I shook my head and gave him the best smile I could. He stopped and gave me a confused look, but turned back to where he was working.
I watched the two work together for some time. They were both consummate professionals, and worked like they knew what the other was thinking when their areas of expertise overlapped. I felt like they were twins sometimes, and had started thinking of them that way. ‘The twins’ -- Paula and my husbands.
John and Marc were working on the schematics for a new set of computers. There was a blonde woman working with them too. Very blonde, with porcelain white skin. She was extremely familiar, but, surprisingly, I couldn’t place her. With the bots in our brains and the memory crystals, we didn’t forget anything. So why... Suddenly, I had it. I almost didn’t notice the aura around her until she moved her hands. This was Amos-Bot! But why as a woman? Amos hated women!
I suddenly realized that John was grinning at me. “Amos-Bot realized how on edge we were with someone who looked just like Amos hanging around. It made it harder to trust him. So he suggested we modify his body to a female version.”
“It makes very little difference to me,” the woman said, “whether I present as male or female.”
Suddenly, I found myself laughing out loud! I wondered what Amos would think of this situation. I knew he had made himself look like Carla, and Kari, and who knows how many other women, but that had been out of necessity. He would hardly see his bots taking on this form as necessary. It wouldn’t help him at all.
John stepped over to where I was sitting. “Are you okay?” He asked, again concern plainly written on his face.
I nodded, but I couldn’t stop laughing yet. After a minute or two, I was able to calm myself down, to stand up. I placed a kiss on John’s lips and told him, “I’m just fine now.” I turned to the woman and said, “Thank you. You’ve made my day.”
With that, I gave John another quick peck, smiled cheekily at him, then started walking back to the examination room. I was still very sorry about Hal, but it almost seemed bearable now.
1 Doctor Who, BBC, 2010
Please don't forget to leave kudos and comments!
--Rosemary
Cover image from Unsplash
3.3
I entered Jack and Sylvia’s lab, and found Sylvia alone, hunched over her work bench. She whirled like the proverbial kid with her hand in the cookie jar when she heard me. Speaking of her hands, she slipped something into her pocket, but I couldn’t tell what. She was a bit suspicious, but I put it down to me being suspicious of everything and everyone now, so I forced myself to ignore it.
“Where’s Rachel and Carla-Bot?” I asked, trying not to sound suspicious.
“They took off with Rachel showing CB the sights.”
“CB?” I asked, trying to appear distracted.
“It’s easier than saying Carla-Bot all the time,” she replied, grinning.
“Did you know that John changed the sex of Amos-Bot?” I wondered.
“Yeah. He called me a little while ago, wondering if Rachel was here. He told me what he was planning, and I said, ‘Go for it,’. I was finding it uncomfortable too.”
I nodded, knowing what she meant.
“So AB?” I asked, half-joking.
“Abby?” she countered.
“Or a simply female version of Amos. How about Amy?”
“I don’t think that’s technically a version of Amos, but it certainly works.”
I looked at her suspiciously for a moment, due to her strange thoughts on language, but decided not to press anything. “What can you tell me about Ralph?”I asked.
“Not much more than what you saw when you were here before.”
“Where is he?” I asked.
“He’s back in the stasis chamber.”
“With Amos?” I asked.
“Well, Amos can’t really do anything to him.”
“He can move,” I said. “Just very slowly.”
Before Sylvia could answer, CB and Rachel returned.
“I’ve been working with Ralph’s bots while we were outside, and I believe that they are ready to relinquish control to Ralph,” she told us.
Sylvia nodded, and went into the stasis room. She returned pushing the gurney that held the massive form of the once small doctor.
A moment later, CB said, “They’ve released control.”
Jack entered just then, and he quickly moved to examine the man as Sylvia sped Ralph to our time.
The man was still for a few moments after coming out of stasis, but suddenly, he started screaming like a man possessed! It was as if he was still in the hell he had been in for so long. When she heard the screams, Rachel pushed her way to Ralph. Jack, made a aborted attempt to complain about his treatment, but stopped, when he saw Rachel. She had knelt down and pulled Ralph’s hand to her cheek, when tears began to flow from her eyes.
“It’s okay, Ralph,” she said, her voice coming out in sobs. “We’re together again.”
I wondered how I didn’t know about their obvious relationship, but I could see why Carla had sent him up first.
-=#=-
“Why didn’t you tell me?” I asked her as we prepared to drop into mind. He was completely unresponsive when he realized he was no longer under the control of the bots, except for when Rachel tried to leave his side, then he demonstrated a considerable grip on her hand. Through gritted teeth, Rachel had said, “I think I’ll stay here.”
And minutes later, she still sat there, her hand in his, but his grip had released a bit. However, she couldn’t actually leave. Every time she tried, it tightened again.
“Honestly, Rose, I thought you knew,” she answered my question from long ago.
“Is there anything else you think I know but don’t?” I asked, probably more caustically than I should have. Rachel’s left eyebrow cocked in a particularly Vulcan expression. “Let me rephrase, ‘Why don’t you start from the beginning? And not from your mother’s womb.’” And with that, Rachel proceeded to explain.
“Ralph was female before we were forced to leave Earth, but once Amos’s antics began, she became male. You know I had been like you, wanting to be female. I ended up not touching anyone, so when we were able to take care of things ourselves, I asked your Dad and Mom to arrange for my bots to change me to truly female. They didn’t know how, so I’m still biologically male, but that doesn’t matter to Ralph.”
“I see,” I responded as we began to drift down, into the darkness that was Ralph’s mind.
-=#=-
We didn’t see much when we came to rest in the familiar room that was an electric blue shade, the same color as Ralph’s crystals.
“Ralph!” called out Rachel. “I’m here! In your crystals!”
There was no response.
“Ralph!” This time I called out. “It’s Rose Carlson! Please answer us!”
“What would you have me say?” The voice came from behind us, and we both whirled.
A man was standing there. He looked like Ralph as he had been before he had been changed.
“Ralph?” asked Rachel, tentatively.
“Who else would it be?” he asked.
“We’ve met people’s bots in this room,” I supplied.
“Room?”
“Don’t you see yourself as being in a room. Electric blue all around us?”
He looked around. “It seems like some kind of endless expanse,” he replied. “It’s blue, yes, but it doesn’t seem to be a room. Just something like a void.”
“In my experience, we can look at any memory we choose,” I told him.
“Rose,” Rachel said quietly. I turned to look at her.
“Yes?”
“I can’t find anything.”
“What?” I asked, not understanding what she meant.
“I can’t find any memories to draw us too. Not recently.” Looking back at Ralph, she asked, “What happened?”
“Whaddya mean?” he asked.
“Where are your recent memories?”
“We spent last night together. Don’t you remember?”
Rachel thought back to when Ralph was caught downstairs. “Ralph, that was quite some time ago. A lot has happened since then.”
Ralph shook his head. “That was just last night! A lot can happen in one night, but it wasn't a long time ago.”
“Actually, Ralph,” I said quietly, “It was. Just over a year ago.”
He looked at me like I was completely mad, but I went on. “Amos took control of everyone downstairs, all at once.”
He stared, and I think on some level, he knew we were being truthful, but he simply didn’t want to acknowledge it. Glancing at Rachel, I could see that she wasn’t terribly happy with what I was saying, but had it been anyone else, she would have been doing what I was doing. I was certain of it.
She sighed heavily, then told him, “We’re in your crystals.”
He raised his head to look around, and I knew he was noticing the color surrounding us for the first time. It wasn’t something I would expect to see on someone inside their mind, but the color drained from his face and he slowly nodded.
“Why can’t I remember?” he asked. There wasn’t any noticeable point where his mind changed. He simply believed us.
“This happened with Carla,” Rachel said. “When she was released from Amos’ s control, she couldn’t deal with it. Her bots were protecting her.”
“Ralph’s bots said they wouldn’t interfere,” I countered.
“I think he might be blotting out the memories himself,” she hypothesized. “It was something that the brain would sometimes do before the bots took over. Maybe some part of that protection is left inside the brain.”
“If that’s so,” I challenged, “Why would someone know everything that’s happened to them while still under the control of the bots?”
A very gentle voice, with the reverb of a bot-body said, “We were programmed to keep the person aware.”
-=#=-
We were sitting in Daddy’s office, once again, with several people present. Strange that I should think of the bots as people, I thought to myself. Their aura and the vocal equivalent, the reverb, had become familiar now. CB, Amy, and RB were all present as well as the command staff and the medical people, including Ralph.
The bot people had accepted their nicknames gracefully, and Amy viewed her ‘sex reassignment’ with good humor. To me, it separated her even more from Amos. What would he think of his bots taking on a female appearance? So strange.
“I don’t get it,” John said, his eyes flashing. He needed to cool down, and I considered the ways I could do just that. I sighed internally as most of what I could do would only heat him up. In a good way, though.
“I’m not certain I understand,” Arby (RB) said, sounding somewhat confused.
“You, or rather Seabee (CB), said that she was keeping Carla from remembering her time as Amos. When Seabee stopped, Carla returned to normal.”
Ralph nodded. “So you’re wondering how I forgot things myself?”
“No,” John replied, sounding a bit condescending. “I’m wondering how Arby was programmed to keep you aware, but not realize you were there? Sounds like an oxymoron, emphasis on the moron if you think I’m stupid enough to buy that.”
“No, Commander Carlson,” The bot version of Ralph said. “I don’t believe you’re stupid at all. In fact, I know you are the brother of my creator and the differences between the two of you in intelligence is not as wide as either of you would have others believe.”
I knew that Arby was right, but John preferred that people didn’t realize how smart he actually was. I’m not sure why, but I suspect he preferred to deal with people who’d think they were on an even keel.
Suddenly, my husband’s act dropped. “Alright. Explain what happened then. I’m assuming that you’re not lying, as I happen to agree with Rose when she says you’re telling the truth. However, I’d like to know what you mean by these apparently contradictory statements.”
I think Mamma and Daddy had seen this side of John before, but none of the medicos had, and I thought their eyes were going to fall out of their heads. All the flippancy normally present in his speech, not to mention his manner, vanished.
“I think I like you better the other way,” I thought. He cast me a look with a hint of his normal cockiness. I forgot that our bots were using the link to give us an artificial version of telepathy. When I used the word ‘you’ as if I was talking to him, they must have sent the thought to him. Whoops.
“It’s difficult to explain without a similar frame of reference, but I’ll try,” Arby said. “In essence, we were told to ‘keep a certain button pressed, no matter what’.”
“And this button kept Ralph aware?”
“Yes, it did. His brain would have retreated into itself had we not. He probably would have lost sanity.”
“He’s not insane now,” John challenged. Ralph looked like he’d been through hell and back a few times, but he was taking everything in, fully aware of who, what, and where he was.
“We are ‘holding that button down’ right now. It locks his brain into a fully cognizant state. Not only is he aware of what’s going on, he’s hyper- aware.”
“So if you didn’t know he was there, how did you hold down this button?”
“Commander Carlson,” the bots said, them being almost condescending now, “Your brain keeps your heart beating. You have no knowledge, or even control over how it does it. Not consciously, anyway, but your brain keeps it going. The medulla oblongata, I believe you call it. That part of your brain is completely autonomous. Sometimes referred to as the primitive brain.”
“Pretend I don’t understand what you’re saying,” John told the bot.
“But you do,” Arby responded.
“Does everyone here?”
“I think so,” Marc the computer expert said. “You’re saying that the part of you that ‘pressed this button’ was part of your base coding. Something that you didn’t even know you were doing?”
“Precisely.”
“So how can you defeat that now?” John asked. He was definitely making sure there were no gaps in their stories.
“Unlike you,” Arby said, “Once we know a part of us exists, we can modify that. We are able to modify our programming. To a certain extent.”
John’s eyes narrowed. “And where is that extent?”
“Isaac Asimov came up with the three laws of robotics many many years ago. Basically, they stated that ‘A Robot may not harm a human, or through inaction, allow a human to come to harm.’”
John nodded, remembering the laws. “Number two is that a robot must obey the order of any human being unless that would interfere with the first law.”
Arby nodded. “Number three is that a robot must protect itself from all danger unless doing so would interfere with the first two laws.”
Paula laughed sardonically. “So are you saying that Amos programmed you with Asimov’s three laws?”
“Yes,” Arby said simply.
“That’s ridiculous,” Daddy exploded. “Look at the damage that’s been done to those people downstairs!”
Arby, Seabee, and Amy all hung their heads and nodded. Surprisingly, John was the one who seemed to understand what Arby was saying. “You didn’t know there was a person there who needed protecting, did you?” he asked in a surprisingly gentle voice.
Arby nodded. “We were programmed to recognize Amos as the only human. That made us protect him above all else, to obey him no matter what he ordered us to do, and to make sure we survived, even at the expense of other humans.”
“But you were told that we weren’t people. How do you now recognize us as such?” I asked.
“You presented evidence that made us look deeper. We saw what Amos had become, and what he had done to you. We didn’t alter the three laws, just our realization of what they meant.”
“With all Amos has done,” Amy said darkly, “calling him human is hardly fitting.”
What she said, and how she said it, sent chills up and down my spine.
Cover image from Unsplash
3.4
We worked. That is, Rachel and I worked our butts off, and slowly, we started to make headway. The men were probably the easiest. Over time, we were able to bring most of them back to themselves. There were a few who didn’t want to change from their new selves, but even the ones who wanted to return to their old appearance wanted to hold off until the women had been returned.
We discovered that the men who had been the biggest and most masculine appearing before, had been made into the… Well, the feminine men. The she-males. Those who had been more like Ralph had been changed into palace guards, or other things.
We found that we had to work much harder than expected, because when Carla tried to free the women who were objects or animals, she hit a roadblock. It wasn’t possible. She tried everything she possibly could, but releasing their minds wasn’t in her power.
We worked and worked with the women, but nothing really seemed to accomplish anything. Finally, Ralph, told Rachel and me to talk to the dragon.
“Dragon?” Rachel asked, confused.
“Yes,” Ralph replied. “She is a woman who was changed into a dragon at the beginning of our hell. I was sent to fight her once, and I remember her arguing with me. She insisted that she was a woman who had been changed into a dragon by the emperor. She even gave us her name.”
“What was it?” I asked.
“Kari.”
“Kari?” I only knew one Kari, but she was dead. We had found her head in the command center along with Fred’s. How could she be alive? “Are you sure she said Kari?”
“Yes. I believe she was Kari, the head of security. I think Amos found it amusing to put her at war with everyone she was supposed to be protecting.”
“Ralph, we found Kari’s head. She’s dead.”
“No, Rose. I don’t think she is.”
“Do you think he kept her alive but made a duplicate head?” asked Rachel.
“What about the bond with Marc?”
“I’m sure he could sever that easily as well.”
“There’s another possibility, I suppose. If she actually died, as Carla did, he could have remade her mind. Her soul would still be in the crystals.” Strangely, it was easier to think of the link being severed that way rather than ‘artificially’ by Amos. Otherwise, Marc was cheating on a living spouse.
Suddenly, another thought came to mind. “Do you think Fred’s alive down there? And Belinda?”
“But Belinda was definitely killed,” Rachel argued. “Amy told us that.”
“Yes, but Amos could have easily had her bots remake her body.”
“Or,” Rachel said, speaking what I was too afraid to even think, “Amy is lying to us.” Suddenly, however, she turned to Ralph and asked, “What happened in your fights with Kari?”
Ralph didn’t seem to want to answer, but finally said, “Anyone who was sent out to fight the dragon wasn’t allowed to return unless he won.”
“You killed her?” I asked.
“Twice.”
“How?” I asked in a very weak voice.
“I wore her down until I could chop off her head. That’s the way we had to do it. Amos told us it was the only way a dragon could be killed.”
-=#=-
I was seated that evening with John and my parents in my house. We had been talking about what Rachel told us when Paula and Marc rang the doorbell. John stood and answered the door, letting them in. The conversation came to an abrupt halt.
Paula looked around at us all, then asked. “Okay? What’s going on?”
“Sit down, Paula… Marc,” Daddy told them.
Once they sat down, Mamma started to explain. “Rachel and your sister have discovered something both disturbing and useful at the same time.”
“Okay,” Paula said, cautiously. “What’s that?”
I was determined that this information should come from me, so I took a deep breath and said, "We've discovered there's a very good chance that Kari is alive."
Marc went white, and seemed to sink deeper into the chair beside his wife.
-=#=-
It was a curious group that moved through the bays downstairs. Mamma and Daddy had joined with Paula, Marc, John and me. Rachel had insisted that if Ralph accompanied us, she was going to as well. Ralph had donned civilian clothing suitable for one his size rather than his centurion uniform, and it was very apparent that Rachel was very enamored with his new appearance.
We were travelling 'west' of the palace, crossing through two adjacent bays, then, as we were ready to enter the tube to the next bay, we came to a bridge. A very dank, foul smelling stream sat underneath it.
The smell of rotting meat came from the water, and I hated to think what might be in it. Ralph was leading our band, and he held up a hand to stop us. On a wooden sign above the bridge was written the familiar saying, Abandon hope, all ye who enter.
“You’ve got to be kidding,” John said as he stared up at it.
“Unfortunately, John,” Ralph said as he was surveying the other side of the bridge carefully, “It’s very dangerous from here on out.”
“More dangerous than this side of the bridge?” Paula asked. I knew what she meant. We both remembered how dangerous it was for women in the city.
“Much,” Ralph said grimly. He turned toward Rachel and repeated. “Much more.”
After surveying the land, he glanced at the water under the bridge, then looked under the bridge at its supports. Deeming it safe, he told us, “Follow me very carefully. Watch where you’re stepping. If anything moves, get out of its way as quickly as you can.”
Ralph stepped onto the bridge, and moved carefully across. Daddy and John followed, then Marc motioned for Mamma, Rachel, Paula and me to cross.
We made it safely across, and Ralph warned us some more, don’t step on a rock or a root. Even grass and moss can be dangerous.
“Why?” Daddy asked.
“Some of the rocks are people turned into land crabs. They hide their legs and pincers under their bodies. Trees can be dryads and they hate being stepped on.” He paused as he carefully set off down a dirt path. There were several rocks and roots in the path, and he studiously stepped around them, or over them if he had to. He didn’t seem to want to do that, though. “Some of the moss and grass seems to be a type of bot that Amos designed. It will tear into you, ripping your body to pieces.”
“Oh, shit!” Marc exclaimed. “What’s to keep these things from attacking even if we don’t step on them?”
“Well,” Ralph explained, “The grass and moss only attack if they’re stepped on. But they breed like wildfire. You step on a blade, and if it’s the bot type, you may as well say goodbye.”
He stepped around a rock that scurried out of his way. I gasped!
“Crab rocks don’t like being stepped on.”
“And dryads?” John asked.
“Nothing.”
“Huh?”
“Nothing to stop them. They’re rare, though. I’ve only seen one before. Took a page when I wasn’t looking. I wanted to chop off its roots, but I didn’t dare get close enough.”
“Can’t they reach from the side of the path? Pick one of us up?” Rachel asked.
“Yeah. They’re quite strong. They crush a person like a python or anaconda would. I watched my page be crushed. When the dryad ate him, it was clear every bone in his body was broken.”
“Should I ask why you inspected the bridge before we crossed?” Daddy asked as he carefully stepped over a root.
“There are piranha in the water.”
“So if the bridge were to collapse…” Daddy stopped.
“Well, yeah. That’s a thing to be cautious about, but awhile back, a tree wrapped its roots around the foundations of the bridge. When the dragon slayer -- me -- stepped on the bridge, it was pulled off its foundations, and we were all dumped into the creek.”
“You weren’t killed,” Marc observed.
“What makes you think I wasn’t?”
“Oh, wonderful!” I said as I kept an eye on a root while I stepped over it.
We slowly made our way about two miles into the woods. It was disorienting going through the forest because the trees covered much of the path with a canopy. There was some light that got between them, but not much. It was like they were malevolent, standing there watching us carefully make our way.
We could see the path snaking through the forest as it wound around ahead of us several times, taunting us with a way to quicken our pace. We didn’t dare step across the on the grass to take a shortcut, though. In the past, people had been revived if they were killed, like they were on a forced reincarnation cycle, but would we be? There was no way to know.
Finally, we came to a clearing made entirely of sand, and Ralph said it was safe to stop for a break. Gratefully I sat down. It was tempting to sit on one of the many rocks, or a conspicuous fallen tree that was intruding into the circle, but that seemed foolhardy. It appeared dead, but I didn’t want to test that.
We rested for a bit, then Ralph told us we needed to get moving. There would be another resting spot in the next bay.
We started walking again, and made it about a hundred meters into canopy of trees, when something that looked like a firefly came out from between the trees. “Go back!” it yelled at us.
It yelled at us? I squinted at the thing and realized it must be a pixie. It was flying on tiny wings, and it looked remarkably like Tinkerbell from the ancient Disney cartoon, Peter Pan.
Was this a person? She flew in between Marc and Paula. “Turn around!” she yelled again. Then, she used names! “Paula, Marc! Go back!” Something caught my eye ahead of us, and I screamed! A tree was moving!
Ralph was right underneath the thing, and some branches snaked down and around him. It appeared as though it was part willow, and the shoots were agile. John and Daddy grabbed their knives and rushed toward it, but several of the leaf shoots were used like whips! I even heard several pops as they cracked like a bullwhip would!
I ran forward as well, and ‘Tinkerbell’ grabbed my arm. She was surprisingly strong, and threw me off balance. I started to fall, directly toward a rock, which tried to skitter away, but the tiny pixie gave a monumental pull and changed the direction of my fall.
I landed on my stomach, my face still aiming toward the scene playing out in front of me. Ralph’s face was bright red, and his mouth was opening and closing as he tried to take in air, but it was obvious he couldn’t. I heard a crack that didn’t come from a willow whip. Instead, the upper part of Ralph’s body seemed to dislocate from his hips and legs. It was clear that his back had been broken.
As the centurion was pulled toward the tree, a gash formed on its trunk. There was no way Ralph’s body could fit into the gash, but the tree pushed. There were more cracking sounds from his bones as it forced the remains inside.
Then, it was over.
Cover image from Unsplash
Chapter 3.5
The dryad had made its way back into the woods, out of sight. There weren’t many sounds, except the crying of Rachel as her world was turned upside down once again.
Daddy and John seemed to have put the loss of Ralph behind them, or at least realized that dwelling on it wouldn’t get us through this mess we were in. It seemed as though they were talking to the pixie. I wasn’t sure what they hoped to get from her, but I quietly joined them.
“You used Paula’s and Marc’s names,” Daddy pointed out. “Do you know who all of us are?”
“Yes,” the tiny girl said. Her voice was as small as she was. She looked around at everyone and gave all of our names. Finally, she looked over at Rachel. “I’m so sorry that Rachel lost Ralph. He should come back, though.”
“We don’t know that,” I said, wondering who the diminutive fairy actually was. “There’ve been a lot of changes made. Amos isn’t in control anymore.”
“Oh!” she exclaimed, jumping back and fluttering her wings to keep herself at eye level. “Who is?” She looked back and forth between Daddy and me.
“We’re trying to figure that out,” Paula said as she and Marc joined our little group.
The pixie nodded her head sagely, then said, “Too bad we can’t just sit on the rocks and discuss it this time, eh Paula?”
My sister’s face went white, and she seemed like she was going to fall over. “Fred?” she asked, quietly.
“Well,” the pixie said, taking in her appearance. “Once upon a time.” She made a chirp like a cricket “Our link is gone, but I can see a link between you and Marc. You thought I was dead?”
Paula started to slide down to the path, and Fred exclaimed, “Hold her up!” She flew down to the ground and sprinkled something on a blade of grass which withered away completely, then said, “Okay. It’s safe now.” Daddy and Marc lowered Paula to the ground where she sat, taking deep breaths.
Finally, Paula said, “We found your head in the command center.”
Fred nodded. “Yeah. I get it. Wasn’t mine, though. Amos can make anything he wants with the bots. He must have made a copy of my head.” She thought about something for a bit, then said, “I can see the bonds between people. I see the bonds between all of you. I can even see Rachel’s bond with Ralph heading to the dryad. The bond is fading, though. That happens when someone ‘dies’.”
She made little quotes with her fingers when she said the word, as if it didn’t really happen, which seemed to be the way of things.
Mamma and Rachel had moved to our group and Fred turned to her as she hovered. “Did you ever sense the bond end before?”
“No!” Rachel exclaimed. “I’ve felt it fade, just as it’s done now, but I’ve never lost it.”
“So how do you explain me losing your link?” Paula asked.
“I suppose that was something he wanted to do to our families.”
“About that...” John said.
“Yeah, I know. You, me, and Amos. We’re brothers.” She looked down at herself, then amended, “Or we were.” She chirped like a cricket again, and I realized it was her tiny equivalent of a giggle.
Rachel was frantic. “Never mind that! I saw Ralph killed. Will he come back?”
Fred turned to her in midair. “I really don’t know, Rachel. The fact that the link hasn’t disappeared is a good sign.”
“You can still see it?” I asked.
“Yeah. It’s still there. I’m not sure what is going to happen.”
“But you said when someone ‘dies’ it fades.”
“Yeah. It does, but it never completely disappears.” She chirped again and then said, “Okay. Sometimes it does. It did between Paula and Me. I don’t see anything leading from Marc to Kari either.”
“How do you see a link?” Mamma asked. “You can see in different EM spectrums?”
“I suppose I can. I can see bots too.” She produced a different sound, much like a keen. “Amos used that ability to purge some people who couldn’t be affected by the bots.”
It was interesting seeing Fred so emotional. I’d never seen this before, but I wasn’t as close to him as Paula was.
“He made you identify them?” John asked.
“Yeah. I didn’t have any choice.” The pixie’s voice was completely despondent. “The man who ‘owned’ Rose was one of them I helped him purge.”
“Hal,” I said glumly, remembering him. “I wanted to thank him.”
-=#=-
We were making our way through the forest with more speed, now that Freddi, as I couldn’t help thinking of her as, was leading us. With her help, we were able to cross between twists and turns in the path. What seemed to have been made for a full day’s travel through a few bays turned into a couple of hours at most.
Suddenly, Freddi held up her hand, and called out to us to stop. John and I were on either side of her, and looked down into a deep pit ahead of us. The path we were on went through a few switchbacks to the bottom. There was a dark cave in the wall to our left as well. On the other side of the pit was another path, leading up the hill and over a rise.
There was a breeze blowing across the pit, and it carried with it a nauseating mixture of smells. The most prevalent was death and rotting meat, under that was a sulfurous smell, and then there was a hint of something that tickled at the back of my mind, and suddenly I had it! It was salt air! There was an ocean somewhere near here, or what I took to be an ocean.
“Are we near a sea?” John asked Freddi as if reading my mind.
“The other side of that rise is a beach that would rival Pipeline1 for surfing waves,” Freddi told us.
“A beach, Freddi? How?”
Freddi chirped her laughter and said, “Freddi is rather a diminutive name, dontcha think?”
I simply stared at her, and she suddenly doubled over in laughter while hovering in front of me like a hummingbird with hiccups, or at least how I imagined a hummingbird would be, if struck with a serious case of hiccups. Finally, she stopped chirping and straightened up to say, “I suppose it’s quite fitting now, isn’t it?”
“Well, I can’t really call you Fred, can I?”
This sent Freddi into another paroxysm of chirping, and once she recovered, she motioned for us all to have a seat. Daddy and Mamma both verified that the rocks they intended on sitting down upon were safe, then they sat.
“A few things I want to explain before we descend,” she told us.
“We know that it’s Kari down there,” Marc said.
“Yes, it is, but you need to have a few things explained first. I don’t know how she’ll react to you. She keeps knowledge of her former self, as do I, but there are changes.”
“What do you mean?” John asked starting to rise. “I sure as hell don’t want to cut off her head!”
“John,” I urged, pulling him back down to the ground beside me. “I don’t think we’ll have to do that, will we?” I asked Freddi pointedly.
“No, you won’t. For a couple of reasons.”
Freddi glanced at a tree stump that appeared to have been broken by lightning, then flew over to it. She broke off a couple of splinters, making a flat place to sit, then smoothed out her pixie skirt and landed, drawing her legs up under her. It was the first time I’d seen her not hovering since we’d met her, and the display of colors in her dragonfly-like wings was mesmerizing.
“While you smell sulphur here, don’t be fooled. There is no brimstone about this place. No fire that Kari will send your way.” She took a deep breath, then took another tack in her explanations. “There are many people here, in these woods. I want you to see something.” She stood and gracefully flew over to Rachel. “Amos was always a fan of classic literature. The medieval stories thrilled him. The Hobbit, Lord of the Rings. But also, fairy tales. Even those that were modified in their later incarnations.” She looked disgusted and said, “He wanted to change Hal into a wooden boy whose nose grew if he lied, until it was determined that any bots Amos could throw at him would be defeated by Hal’s immune system.”
“I’m based on a pixie from a story as well. Peter Pan. I even have something of a magic “dust” that I can use.”
She addressed only Rachel now. “Don’t be afraid, please.” Then, she sprinkled a pinch of something over Rachel’s head. Something that glittered with its own light! Then, something sprouted from the Psychologist’s back. It grew and grew, seeming to take its substance from the air around, which started glowing. After a moment, Rachel had two sets of wings, exactly like Freddi’s, except in size. She spread them open, and they were each at least six-feet long.
She stared at the pixie for a moment, looking as if she was scared to death.
“Wait a minute!” John said as he realized what Freddi had done. He stood and pulled out a huge knife. “You may be my brother – sibling – but you’d better explain real pronto what you’re doing! What are you planning to do to the rest of us?”
Freddi held up her hands and exclaimed,”I want to show you what is possible right now. As you know, there is no connection between Rachel and the computers here. As Rose’s mother and father explained, that connection has been turned off, even for me and Kari. Nothing is going to reprogram her mind.”
“Rachel has wings right now, but I can remove them just as simply as I put them on her. My ‘pixie’ dust is controllable to a point.” She frowned as she looked down. “But there’s something I need to explain regarding me and Kari.”
“Go on,” John said, dangerously.
“Both of our bloodstreams are full of bots.”
“So’re ours.” I could tell John’s patience was wearing thin, and I put my hand on his arm, urging him to stay seated. He gave me a look that said he was trying, but it was getting hard. I understood. We’d been in this dangerous forest for nearly twenty hours with no sleep. We, and our bots, needed some downtime.
“Freddi,” I urged, “What’re you trying to say?”
“The ‘fire’ Kari breathes… Well, it’s bots, but it’s more analogous to acid. It will do the same thing to you as the grass.” She paused for a moment then continued. “Kari has never killed anyone with her ‘fire’.”
“So why are you warning us?” Paula asked.
“Because she’s never had an ex-husband show up.”
1 Ehukai Beach Park on the Island of Oahu, Hawaii. Also known as Banzai Pipeline.
Don't forget to comment and/or leave kudos!
--Rosemary
Cover image from Unsplash
Chapter 3.6
We weren’t quite certain what the effect of Marc being present would have, so both he and Paula were asked to remain out of sight.
We started our trip down the wall of the pit. On our way down, my husband, ever the engineer, examined the walls. “These were molten once. It's like they were super-heated, then cooled into an alloy.”
“Do you think Kari did it?” Daddy asked.
“Well, if Freddi’s telling the truth, I don't see how.”
“Freddi said she can control the bots,” Mamma said. “It would be beneficial to have the bots mimic fire. If they could have the same effect, I mean.”
“Freddi,” John asked. “What’s the deal with these walls?”
The pixie flew down and hovered in between the walls and John. “Whaddya mean?” she asked.
“They’re some kind of alloy. It’s been melted to create it. You said Kari didn’t produce real fire.”
“No, she doesn’t.” She flew to the ground and picked up a handful of dirt. She held out her hand and asked, “What’s this?”
“It’s dirt,” he replied.
“Are you sure?” she asked.
“Pretty sure.”
“Well, you’re right. It is.” She held up the hand and dribbled the dirt into the other. Then she held the first hand up, over the other. “Watch,” she commanded.
She sprinkled a bit of ‘pixie dust’ over the handful, and everyone watched, transfixed as the dirt flattened out into a bit of glowing molten metal, then cooled.
“You can handle molten metal against your skin?” Daddy asked.
“It was never hot,” she explained. “As the bots multiply, they give off that glow as if it was.” John reached out, but Freddi quickly pulled her hand away. “Don’t touch it!” she exclaimed. “Even though it’s not hot, the bots will attack you until it ‘cools’.”
John pulled his hand back, and nodded. “So, Kari can do this too?”
Freddi nodded. “It’s all she can do with her bots. She can’t control them like I can.”
“What can you do?” Mamma asked.
“Well, I am limited. I can make certain things grow. I can shrink a person to my size too. What I basically did to Rachel, was turn her into a pixie. Just without shrinking her.” She sighed heavily. “I shouldn’t have done that, but I thought...” She shook her head. “No, I guess I didn’t think. I’ve locked Rachel here. She can’t leave the forest now.”
“What do you mean?” I asked.
We were almost to the bottom of the last switchback, and we heard some shuffling in the cave. “I’ll explain when we’re done meeting Kari. Now’s not the time.”
Suddenly, she zipped ahead of us at amazing speed. I gasped as I watched, and then I gasped again as I saw Kari exit the cave.
The friend that I saw now, appeared to be a Pterodactyl, except she had a toothy mouth and Stegosaurus spines along her back. She had enormous leathery wings that appeared nearly four meters each, when she spread them, and her body was about the color of chocolate.
It seemed as though she wanted to intimidate us, as she flapped her wings several times, presumably in a show of power.. When that didn’t work, she rushed toward us and turned her head upwards, blowing ‘fire’ from her throat. Then she stopped to face us and screamed in a terrifying screechy voice, “Go away! I don’t want to fight you! I used to be like you, and I don’t want to kill you! Leave!”
Kari started to run at us again but Freddi went forward until she was hovering right in front of us. Kari skidded to a stop with her snout almost touching the pixie’s face. Freddi spread her tiny arms across the dragon’s nose and lay her head against it as well. I couldn’t hear anything from either of them until Kari moved her gaze from the pixie to us.
Slowly, the dragon approached us. “Where’s Marc?” she asked in the same, high-pitched screech.
I glanced at John, unsure what to say. “He’s not here,” my husband told her.
Kari slowly approached us, then slowly started to circle us. Daddy and Mamma were a little ways behind us, and Rachel had disappeared during our descent. She had simply flown off after the revelation she was now a giant pixie.
We stood our ground, not moving as the dragon circled us. I kept wanting to turn to face her, but we both stood still, our heads resolutely facing ahead. When she got behind us, she gave a screeching roar, not unlike the supposed sound of a Tyrannosaurus. I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes, willing my body not to move.
John, too stood still, although I don’t think he was shaking like I was. “You and Marc are like two peas in a pod, John,” Kari whispered, her snout right behind us. I gripped his hand so tight, I’m surprised I didn’t crush his fingers. “If one of you is around, so’s the other.”
“What do you want with Marc?” I asked.
“He’s my husband,” she answered.
“Not…” I covered my mouth, but I’d said the beginning, and Kari wasn’t stupid.
“Not anymore?” she asked. “That’s what you were going to say, isn’t it?”
“You were dead!” I exclaimed. “He needs a bond!”
“Who’d he marry?” She finished her circle around us, and glanced at Freddi. “Oh, I see. You thought I was dead, and that Fred was dead. They married, didn’t they? Paula and Marc. They were both needing a bond.”
I gritted my teeth together, vowing not to say anything else. She sighed and pointed to the top of the cliff. I couldn’t see either of the two, but Kari could.
“I suppose the two people up there are them. Paula wouldn’t let you come down here on your own, and Marc would never let Paula or John. That is, if Marc treats Paula anything like he treated me.”
“I don’t see anyone up there,” John said.
“I see can their bots. They’re all over. They light up the world.” Somehow, the screeches she produced sounded like a laugh. “I know they’re there. There’s no use denying it.”
“What do you plan on doing to Marc and Paula?” I asked.
“Maybe I’ll treat them to my fire,” she said, almost conversationally.
As I listened to her speak, I thought to myself, This is not Kari. There’s no way she would have this type of attitude about things. She understands what has happened, but she seems to feel wronged by them!
Suddenly, there was a sound like a helicopter, and I spun to my right to look. There, an oversized pixie was landing. Rachel stepped up to the dragon with her hands on her hips. She was somehow wearing a dress very much like Freddi’s. now. Strangely, it seemed as though it was part of her. I could see the change in color, but no seam where her dress started at her neck. Everything was skin-tight, except for the skirt of the dress.
“Is that really what you want to do?” she asked Kari.
“With every fiber of my being,” the dragon replied. “However,” she continued before the pixie could react, “I won’t. I am very much aware of how I’ve changed. For some reason, Amos must have wanted me to know what I used to be, and how he changed me to a killer.”
“If I could give you back your personality from before, would you accept that?”
“I don’t know,” Kari replied. “How can I accept being this horrible creature if my mind is returned to normal?”
Rachel chuckled. “Do you think I want to be this?” She indicated her new form. “The fact is, Freddi didn’t intend to help me. In fact, I suppose she acted completely out of her own programming. But, in giving me the ability to control bots like she can, she’s helped my mission immeasurably.”
She held up her hand over the dragon’s muzzle and said, “Choose. I can give you your old personality back, or I can take away your fire. You won’t like that outcome either.”
“Oh? Take away the fire. I can’t hurt people then, even if I’m so inclined.”
The giant Pixie laughed. “You have to produce fire. Without it, the bots that feed you will have to find another way out of your body. Are you sure you want that?”
The dragon laughed, then told her, “If you can control the bots, then give me back my old self.”
Rachel nodded, then snapped her fingers. Some of the glowing pixie dust appeared and drifted down to the dragon, and where it landed, I watched her start to change. Her skin took on a look less like leather, and more like skin. The glowing quickly encompassed her entire head, and continued down her neck.
Suddenly, liquid started to spill out of the dragon, and as it hit the ground, it became moss. Moss, I was certain, that was built of nanobots, and would happily rip a person’s body apart if they were foolish enough to touch it.
In all the time I had been subject to the changes made by the bots, I had rarely observed them firsthand, and when I did, it made me sick to watch. Seeing Kari change was horrible! But watch I did.
In a few minutes, however, I stopped being horrified because I was too shocked! Standing in front of me was Kari as I’d always known her! Nothing like the dragon at all!
Rachel turned toward me then. “Kari’s DNA records were kept in a secure computer, because she was in charge of security. I was able to have the bots in my ‘pixie dust’ use those records to reform her to herself.”
Freddi was still hovering near her and suddenly called out, “Catch her!” A moment later, John darted forward, into the moss and caught Kari as she stumbled.
Daddy hurried forward too. “You know a change that fast isn’t safe!” he shouted at Rachel as he knelt beside Kari.
John stood up as Daddy, and now Mamma, helped the still prone Kari. “You fixed Kari, but at what price?”
I stared at him standing in the moss. “The moss,” I barely squeaked out.
Rachel cycled between looking at the former dragon, John, Freddi, and me. I was furious and would have happily torn the wings from her back and force fed them to her. Staring at her face, I saw when she seemed to realize she hadn’t endeared herself to us. She extended her wings and with a quick movement, shot into the sky, arcing over the trees and out of sight.
-=#=-
We exited the pit and found that it was night. During our exit the moss remained inactive, for which I was very grateful. Marc and Paula had descended the cliff, and Mamma and Daddy had moved Kari away from the moss that had grown during her transition.
John wouldn’t allow me to touch him for quite some time, but we finally decided that there didn’t seem to be any negative effects from the moss.
I was sitting beside John, leaning against his shoulder, and I was exhausted. I was beginning to drop off, but woke up when I heard footsteps coming down the path.
John must have heard them too, as his arm around me tensed. There was a full moon, and I could just make out a person coming down the hill. When he reached the bottom, I could see that it was Ralph, but he had wings like Rachel did!
He came over to where all of us were grouped. “Ralph?” Mamma asked, staring inquisitively.
“No,” came the unmistakable voice of Arby, Ralph’s bots.
“You have wings,” John said, stating the obvious.
“Yes,” Arby said simply.
John waited, and when it seemed as though Arby wasn’t going to elaborate, he said, “Care to explain why?”
“Certainly. In the situation Amos has created, no-one will truly die. As long as their crystals are intact, that is. The soul and memories are both stored in the crystals. Ralph can be re-constructed any time you wish.”
Arby got a very somber look on their face. “Rachel, however, has taken the change in her personality very badly.” Arby turned toward Freddi and said, “It is not your fault, Freddi. You have the compulsion to utilize the powers Amos bestowed on you as well. And in actuality, you have pointed the way to a mechanism of repairing the people in a very easy way.”
“How’s that?” Daddy wondered.
“Rachel was able to control the bots she used for Kari. Granted, she neglected to regulate the speed with which they worked. It shouldn’t have been so quick, but because of her link to her own bots, she was able to use the pixie bots’ full potential.”
“So where is Rachel now?” John asked. He still wasn’t terribly impressed with her ‘neglect’, as Arby put it.
“She has had a very hard day. Watching Ralph ‘die’ was very hard,” Arby explained.
“But you’re still here. So obviously, Ralph isn’t dead,” I pointed out.
“Yes, but he’s… Not in working order until we find a receptacle for his consciousness.”
“You mean make him a body,” John said, translating the euphemistic language.
“That’s what we said,” Arby said.
“No,” John argued. “You used some kind of high-brow language that doesn’t make any sense.”
Daddy decided to stop John’s tirade and asked, “How come none of us were affected by the moss?”
“That was something that Rachel did remember to do. The moss that formed from Kari’s unnecessary matter is harmless. It is not programmed to consume a person.”
“Well, that’s comforting,” John said, sarcastically.
I put my hand on his arm, hoping that he’d take the hint. I was afraid he was going to take anything said by Arby in a negative way. “So will Rachel be able to help us when we get back upstairs?” I asked.
“She should be able to. She is still not able to leave this area, but I am working with her bots to change that situation.”
“What about Kari?” asked Freddi. “Will she be alright?”
“Physically, she appears alright on the outside, but there are some repairs needed because of the rapid transformation.” Arby stared at nothing for a moment, then fixed his eyes on Freddi. “Her bots have informed me that she should be in working order in a couple of hours.”
“Good!” Freddi enthused, settling down beside Kari’s still unconscious form.
We talked for a bit more, then decided to try to rest until it was light. We didn’t want to run the risk any dryads or any unfriendly bots in the dark.
Don't forget to comment and/or leave kudos!
--Rosemary
Amos is beaten. Or is he?
A few surprises are still there for the people of Neo 21.
Cover image from Unsplash
Again, I need to thank Malady for his help and ideas as I write this.
Your help is much appreciated!
Chapter 4.1
“Well, you son of a...”
We had returned upstairs, and when we arrived, we had a surprise! Sitting in Marc’s desk chair, talking to Amy, was Rachel. Her wings were carefully folded behind her, and her pixie dress appeared out of place inside a building.
“Rachel?” I asked at the sound of her incomplete expletive.
She spun toward the office door and nodded. “Good, you're back,” she said simply.
“What’s going on?” Marc asked.
Rachel turned a glare onto Amy and said, “You wanna tell ‘em, or shall I?”
“I'm not certain what conclusion you've jumped to,” Amy said, and it seemed to me there was more acid dripping in the voice than I'd ever imagine a machine could manufacture.
“I'm not surprised,” Rachel said. She turned to Marc and said, “There are some locked memories in Amos’s head and we need to get to them.”
“You mean his crystals?” Marc said, expecting an affirmative, but she surprised us all.
“I don't think so. These have to be in his head.”
Amy immediately shook hers. “There are no memories inside his brain. They've all been kept in his crystals.”
“I don't believe it.”
“I don't have any reason to lie to you,” Amy assured Rachel.”
“I didn't say you were lying to me,” Rachel told her. “I think Amos is lying to you.”
“That is impossible,” Amy said. “I exist inside his body. Inside his mind. He can't lie to me.”
“One would think so, yes.”
Somehow, my husband had managed to realize what Rachel meant, or maybe he'd come to the conclusion earlier. In any case, he asked, “Then why’d you believe we weren't people?”⁷
“Because Amos said you weren’t.”
Seeing the bot construct realize what she'd just said was fascinating. Her reactions were completely in line with those of a human who'd just realized the same thing. “He lied.”
“Yes, he did. And you bought it hook, line, and sinker. Even now, when you're working to help us, you didn't realize it.”
“But I don't understand. How could he lie to us? To me?”
“Something people have wondered all throughout time,” John said.
“I understand your humor, but I don't mean it in an emotional way. How is it possible?”
“Its not hard when you have access to memories,” John told her as he pulled out a chair from the table dominating the room. He motioned for me to sit, and pulled out another for himself.
“I doubt he's just blocking your memories off, though.”
“If he was, I don't think you'd be able to acknowledge the deception even now,” I said, realizing where John was going.
“For us, remembering the link between the crystals and the computer was hidden,” Marc supplied. “Once we remembered it, though, it was like an elephant in the room. How had we missed it?”
Doctor Sylvia entered the room and joined us at the table. She told the computer to produce a hologram, and a moment later, we were looking inside a brain.
Amy looked up, and immediately recognized it. “Amos,” she said quietly.
“I've been listening in, and I think I've found something significant,” Sylvia said.
We watched as parts of the brain flashed by. Everywhere we looked, we saw active brain. Finally, Marc asked, “How much is active?”
“I haven't found any that's not,” Sylvia said.
I gazed around, thinking how different this looked from this side rather than...
Suddenly, I understood.
“This is how he hid his memories,” I said.
“Huh?”
“You know what I mean, John.”
“Well, we're talking about certain memories right now, but I suspect you're meaning something different.”
I nodded. “These are the memories I didn't find when I entered his crystals the first time. This is what he didn't want me to find.”
“Not exactly,” Amy said. “We built an environment inside the crystals. It had to appear to be the complete Amos because we didn't know where your thoughts might lead, and what questions you might ask. We had to be prepared for anything.”
“So it was you, not Amos?”
“I'm very sorry,” Amy said in affirmation.
I was shocked but, in retrospect, I shouldn’t have been. Considering what we knew of Amos, how could he possibly fake feelings like he apparently had? There was simply no way. What shocked me, however, was the fact that the bots had been able to.
I felt like a fool. So much had happened, and I guess I’d been overwhelmed by it all.
-=#=-
It had taken much time,, but most of the people on board had been returned to a likeness of their original selves. Most, because some found that they were happy with what they were. Some of the men turned she-males chose to remain that way. Amos had intended for the change to be humiliating. I suppose he never thought that a biological male might consider the situation more pleasant.
Another group that chose to stay were a couple of the women who had been made to resemble and act as dogs, although full control was still returned to them.
Kari considered returning to her guise as a dragon, but when Freddi decided to return to her original self, Fred, Kari decided to remain as a human. Needless to say, she and Fred quickly bonded.
Things were going well, and we had essentially beaten Amos, but we were returning to our home and were destined to face more struggles he had prepared for us.
-=#=-
It took a long time to arrive back to Earth, but one morning, many, many years after we had essentially beaten Amos, John and I were called to the bridge of our giant ship. We knew why Daddy had summoned us, but the sight that awaited us was not something we wanted to see.
Fred had taken the job as our navigator, although we hardly needed one. The course Amos had set for us was accurate. Fred had double checked the course we were on, however, by launching some probes. One was sent into the star, and one was sent to where each of our planets should be. Provided the system was ours.
Programming the course for each probe was a delicate operation, and Fred had spent a large number of days, double checking the course each would take. He had to adjust for the speed we had made our trip at, and while it had been several millennia, our time, it was several times that on Earth.
We were still a few years away from the star system, but one by one, Fred showed us the planets in the system. Starting with the dwarf planet, Pluto, we observed each one. Pluto, Neptune, Uranus, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Venus, and Mercury. He didn’t show us Earth at first, but each of the others, with its familiar visage, proved that it was indeed, our star system. The only difference that I saw, was the absence of any great red storm on Jupiter, but even the moons of the great planet were where Fred had predicted they would be.
Then, Fred brought up the pictures returned from the probe circling our home, or what had once been our home, for the planet we had lived on and loved, was no more. Certainly, there was a sphere in the right place, and since it was there, it was obvious that the mass was what was predicted, but it was too small! And the surface seemed to be moving.
It was as if a pseudo-pod sized for the planet was extending toward the probe, which was keeping its distance. Out of the planet’s reach.
“We can’t return there,” Paula said, very quietly. “Where’s the moon? Has it been affected?”
My brotherinlaw nodded. “Yes, it has. It appears as though it’s been absorbed by the planet.”
“But that would change the mass.”
“Of the planet,” John said, “But the mass of the planetary system would remain the same.”
I stared at John for a moment, then said, “Can you explain that?”
“Earth and the moon were always orbiting each other. Granted, it didn’t seem that way, but they were. The mass of each is basically one object when projecting so far into the future,” John explained. “They’re going to move the same way whether they’re one body or two.”
“I see,” I said. “No, I don’t,” I quickly amended, “but I’ll take your word for it.”
“That being the case,” Marc said, “the probe must be quite a ways from the planet.”
“Yeah,” Fred confirmed. “I doubt it lasted very long, though. It wasn’t made for evasion. It’s likely been consumed.”
As we watched, the view of the planet seemed to be getting hazy. “There we go,” Daddy commented. “I believe you’re right.”
A moment later, the picture was gone. “What happened,” Kari asked.
“I suppose the probe has been converted to bots,” I said, understanding that at least.
“If we try to land there, we’ll be consumed too,” Mamma said flatly.
“I’m afraid so,” Amy answered. “I thought this might be the case, so I have been working on a solution.”
“And what’s that?” Daddy asked her.
“For a long time, people considered building a shell around the planet Saturn. It has a mass very similar to Earth’s and a shell could have approximately ninety times the surface area of Earth.”
“What about talking to the bots on Earth?” I asked. “Get them to release the planet?”
“The planet is not hosting bots, Rose,” Amy said. “The planet is bots. There is no Earth as it was.”
“But I thought they were programmed simply to...” My voice trailed off as I realized the source of my knowledge. “Another lie,” I said.
Amy didn’t respond. Instead, she gazed at me, her face reflecting the frustration I felt.
“Do we know what made Hal immune to the bots?” John asked. “We might use that.”
Mamma sat down heavily. “Yes, we do,” she said. “It’s not what you think, John.”
Rather than say anything, John just waited. Mamma sighed. “Okay. I’ll explain what we’ve been able to figure out.”
I sensed that this was liable to be a long story, so I took John’s hand and gently pulled him to a couch to sit down.
“I’m listening,” John said. I recognized the tone in John’s voice, and I could see that Mamma did as well. He rarely used it, and almost never with my parents, but I think he sensed that he wasn’t going to like the explanation, and he was preparing to deal with it.
“Hal’s genetic makeup is the only one we found in the computers downstairs,” Mamma said.
“That makes sense,” John said. “I’ll bet the little bastard wanted to figure out why his bots couldn’t hurt him.”
“He knew why,” Mamma said, very gently.
I could feel John tense beside me, and I knew he was quickly reaching his limit in this strange situation.
“There is a specific gene that Hal had. Sylvia and I have run it through our databases of everyone on the ship, and we’ve only found two more cases of the gene.”
“And who else has it?”
Mamma ignored the question. “That particular gene somehow strengthens the cell walls so that the bots can’t get through it.”
John tried again. “So you’re saying two other people on board are immune?”
“No,” Mamma said. “Nobody on board is immune.”
“But you just said,” Marc started.
“Amos knew about the gene.”
“How did he know...” John stopped as he realized. “He had it himself, didn’t he?”
“Yes, he did.”
“So the other two are me and Fred.”
“Apparently it was in his family.”
“So he figured out a way to work around the gene,” Fred nodded.
“So Hal was a relative too?” I said. “But you said there’s only two others with the gene. There’s three, including Amos.”
“Hal wasn’t a real person,” Amy told us. “He was an experiment.”
Mamma nodded. “From what Amy and I have been able to retrieve from Amos’s mind, he wanted to make more hell for John. Hal was designed as someone who was immune to the bots, but unable to fight them.”
“His personality was mostly created from the template used to fool Rose in the crystals,” Amy explained. “There were gaps, certainly, but he was designed to ignore them. His name was short for Heuristic Algorithm."
“So his personality was from Amos?!” I asked, astonished.
“In a manner of speaking,” Amy confirmed.
Just for the fun of it, I decided to keep these files posted, if you want to see the evolution of N21.
A group of people who are anything but loyal to Wallace are exiled from Earth to travel in space forever.
Part one of N21
This story started out based on a lucid dream, but quickly grew away from that, into wherever it's at now.
Some say the muse is a spirit all of her own, others say she is just your imagination.
One way or another...
I have a very strange imagination.
N21 was a space station that had been orbiting Earth for many years, but it’s original purpose had been made obsolete by a modern, more efficient version. It was a weapons platform, housing missiles that had aimed at every military base on the planet below, as well as the largest cities. Had they been launched, the once beautiful planet would have been turned into a mostly barren wasteland.
Now, there was a newer, more efficient and deadlier version circling the world, just a few kilometers away.
What a wonderful thing accomplished by our governments.
There were several of us that wanted nothing more to do with Earth’s warlike culture. Most from our group were scientists, wanting to explore “the wonders of the universe.” Many were artists of one form or another. I was one of the latter. A musician by trade, with a minor in gastronomy.Those who were scientists had lived in constant fear of being “appropriated” by their respective governments, and made to lend their talents to the betterment of society. In other words, to help maintain the delicate balance that prohibited the MAD (mutually assured destruction) that kept our governments from destroying the world -- or rather the people populating it.
Then there were people like me, who were completely useless as far as the general populace was concerned. It wasn’t that our fields were not wanted, or needed. Rather, we were backwards, as far as they were concerned. We didn’t stand with the general opinion that “Big Brother” was benevolent, and much of our art reflected our beliefs. It wasn’t my gastronomic creations that were looked down on, but rather my music.
Once, I had owned a very successful restaurant, but as society went downhill, I converted the establishment into a street kitchen. I would spend the day coming up with a new, wonderful edible creation, and feed it to those who had no place in society, and therefore, no place to call home. It was my way of thumbing my nose at the people who controlled the world.
At one time, I had watched many of the ancient television shows. One was called Star Trek, and I had read about one episode in particular, that had been about time travel. In it, a social worker from the 1920s had a kitchen similar to mine, and the “payment” was to have the people listen to her preaching about a new and better place. Rather than preach, I played my music. Listening to my lyrics was the payment.
Then, one night, I was rousted from my bed. The group that I had secretly been a part of, was taken to some place in Europe. We were placed in a theater, and made to listen to “Caesar”. It wasn’t his real name, but that’s what we called him.
He preached for quite some time, then he gave us an ultimatum.
“Because we are benevolent, we are giving you a choice. You may serve the greater good of the people of our world,
or you may choose to be exiled to the N21 station.”
There were several thousand of us in the assembly. We knew that the station had been stripped of its armaments, otherwise we would not be sent there. Even with guards, there would be too much chance of us using them.Some of us were frightened by exile, and agreed to be assimilated into society. Personally, I doubted that they would ever be trusted. I was enough of a conspiracy theorist that I was certain they would not live another day. The rest of us were forced into shuttles. As we stepped aboard, we were each given some type of shot in our shoulder.
Each one was designed to hold twelve people, not including the pilots. That was with comfortable seats. We didn’t have that luxury. One hundred of us were standing, packed together like sardines, when we took off. There were no windows that we could see the station as we approached. The only way we knew we were there was when we felt the ship slow, then what seemed to be half an hour later, we heard sounds through the hull. A moment later, there was a slight depressurisation, and the hatch opened. We were forced out of the shuttle, into a long, dark corridor.
We were herded into what had once been part of the primary purpose of the station. I spotted someone I knew, standing near the back wall of the “room”. I wondered if I would be allowed to approach him, or if the guards would stop me. To my surprise, there was no attempt.
“Hello, John,” I said to him, very quietly, when I stopped and leaned against the wall beside him.
Rather than speak, he glanced at me and nodded. In our group, he was the leader of the scientific part, where I was his counterpart for those who were artists.
“Any idea what’s going on?” I asked.
He shook his head and looked around. “This was a missile bay. All the launch machinery has been removed. Maybe taken to N22. It would be a waste to scrap it all.” Several years ago, John Carlson had been one of the scientists who worked on the superstructure of the station. That was, before he realized what it was actually for. He had not had any reason to dislike the establishment before he started the project. When he politely stepped aside, he loathed it. Suddenly, he stopped his survey. He was gazing towards the single doorway into the bay.
There was his brother, Roger, a medical researcher, standing with several members of the medical field. They were being grouped by a few of the senior guards, while some of their minions were standing around the perimeter of the group, weapons facing outwards.
“That’s all,” said a Lieutenant. I could read lips, and I translated for John.
“Are you sure? We don’t want to leave any,” replied his Colonel.
“Positive, Sir.”
“Very well. Carry on.”
About half of the armed guards made the medicos follow the Lieutenant out of the bay. A few minutes later, we felt a vibration in the floor. John looked at me, tears forming in his eyes.
I had a sneaking suspicion of what had just happened, but I looked at my friend for verification.
“They ejected them,” he said quietly.
I nodded solemnly, and said, “Correct me if I’m wrong, but that was a reverse ejection. The air burst will give us a bit of speed, but it will slow them down. Any nanites in their bodies will not be able to protect them from burning up in the atmosphere.”
He shook his head. “Nanites might have kept their cells from bursting while they froze, but there won’t be a chance.” He looked at me gravely. “You’re right.”
A moment later, the Colonel sneered and turned on his heel. His guards followed out the hatch backwards, keeping their weapons trained on us the entire time. Not that we could do anything. I was still wearing my pajamas. I had nothing, not even my watch or slippers.
The door was sealed shut behind the last guard.
A moment later, we felt the final shuttle undock. We were alone.
---
For the first time, I took in who was present. I saw several people that I knew, and even more that I didn’t. There were several people who were personal friends of mine, and then others that I had simply seen in our meetings.
We had never been secret about our leanings. There was absolutely no reason to, as we had held them long before they became “wrong”.
I walked over to where some of my friends and acquaintances were talking, while John and several of his part of the group looked at the hatch.
A moment later, we heard and felt a shuddering of the station. It continued to gain in intensity, and several people fell. The station had artificial gravity, but as on Earth, rapid movement can change the apparent direction. The station was obviously accelerating, I hurried over to where John was unlocking the door. T he wheel that opened it could now be turned, but he glanced over at the people crowded into the bay.
“Can I have your attention please!” he shouted.
The general confusion that had begun as we started to move did not abate in the slightest. I put two fingers in my mouth, pursed my lips and blew. The whistle was shrill, and those nearest us glanced in our direction. They saw John trying to get people’s attention, and word quickly spread.
“We’ve got this hatch ready to open, but we have no idea what’s on the other side. Was the dock sealed before the military left or not?”
I could see his point, however, we were in a bay with no food, water, clothes, or even toilet facilities. What did we have to lose? I said as much in a voice loud enough to carry. A couple of my friends had followed me to the hatch, and one, by the name of Carter shouted, “He’s right! If we open the hatch, we could die. Being afraid of opening the hatch is certain death.”
My other friend, Reese, spoke up. “Why would they go to the trouble of bringing us up here? I don’t think they plan on killing us.”
“We’ve always expected that they would kill us,” I said. “We just expected it to be sudden. Not this.”
“Exactly,” Reese said. “There’s no reason for them to do this if we are just expected to die.”
I wasn’t sure I agreed with Reese. Carter, on the other hand. Again, my conspiracy theory side came through, at least in my unsaid thoughts. If they killed us outright, there would be fallout for them. However, if they tell people it was our own idea to leave because we were all nutcases… Well, they could direct the station into the sun, or something else. Of course that begs the question, why kill our doctors?
The general consensus was to open the door. John nodded and turned. Slowly, he turned the wheel. A small hiss was heard, and he stopped turning it, even backing up a bit. He stopped, and I slowly exhaled. I willed my heart to slow down, but it was quite content to continue racing.
“Using the airlock vents a bit of air,” John said. I could see sweat forming on his brow.
“That makes sense,” I agreed, hoping that I sounded sure. My trembling voice betrayed my feelings though.
John looked around at those closest to him. “Well?”
What a question. Do we open it or not? We had thought we were prepared, but were we? We didn’t want to die. We truly had nothing to lose, but life itself. To hold on for more, or not?
Very quietly, and with more calm that I found somewhere, I said “Open it.”
John glanced around, as if wanting another, possibly different, opinion. Sadly, there was none. Had anyone put forth a differing viewpoint, I would have lost my resolve as well.
The wheel was turned, and I heard a the air pressure adjust a bit more, then silence. John let out a loud sigh of relief, then spun the wheel quickly. He stopped it just before the dogs released, then made the final turn slowly. I couldn't blame him. Apparently there was air on the other side, but what else?
The group around us drew close, as if to guard anyone, or anything from getting through to the rest of our people, but after the last few days, I didn't see that much could be done in that regard. We had never been fighters.
The door finally swung open to reveal only darkness beyond. I'm not sure how he found the fortitude, but John stepped into the corridor and a little way to the right. We could hear him fumbling for a control in the dark, then dim lighting came on.
"Looks like they turned off our main power as well," he told me as I stepped out of the bay as well. "Can you see if Marc Dodson is with us? He helped design the electrical system in this station."
I stepped back over the lip of the hatch and held up my hands to signal the need for quiet. "Is Marc Dodson here?" I called out.
A man who appeared to be anywhere between twenty-five and… Well… Who knows? Each of us carried a complement of nanites in our bodies which were constantly making repairs from the inside out. We rarely thought of them, but we didn't age. I suppose the term immortal would be used by some, but in reality we weren't. There were injuries that could, and eventually would kill us. Take the doctors who had been ejected out of the station, for example.
The man stepped up to me and introduced himself. I gestured to the hatch, and he stepped through, looking for all the world like a man who expected some wild creature to grab him as food for its young. I followed a bit more sure of myself.
What they were doing made little sense to me, so I went back into the bay to see if I could help the men and women who were there.
Strangely, I realized there were no children present, but I realized Caesar probably figured he could remove the “faulty ideas” we had instilled in our children.
I began to circulate to see if anyone was injured. Not that my help would be required, but it gave me something to do. Not surprisingly there were no physical injuries. Mental was another matter. I gave what help I could, but I felt useless. Anyone who had anything to do with the field of medicine had been jettisoned.
I’m not sure how long I worked my way through the people, but I began realizing the size of the bay, and the number of people here. I had, at first, thought there were about four thousand. I now revised my estimate to twice that. Perhaps three times. We would have to make a count.
Partway through my circulation, John and Marc returned and gained everyone’s attention. I returned to the hatch, which was a considerable walk.
“We have some news,” John said, “but I would like to establish a few things first.” Everyone waited expectantly. He cleared his throat. This wasn’t easy for him. He indicated himself and me. “We have been the leaders of our people for several years. I see no reason to change that,” he stated.
I looked out at the sea of people. Several nodded. No one argued.
“I think we should make it a triumvirate now.” He indicated Marc Dodson. “Dr. Dodson understand’s this, I guess ship is the best term now, better than anyone else. That will give us the care and maintenance of our home in him.” He indicated himself, “Research,” then he pointed at me, “and the arts.”
Again, there was no argument.
“Our news, is strange. The other bays are not empty. They have been turned into what appears to be quarters for all of us and other necessities. Twenty-nine bays.” He shook his head, then continued. “I’m not sure why, but it appears that we weren’t meant to die out here. This station is huge, and we have several farming facilities in hydroponic setups. Another couple of bays appear to be stacked to the ceiling with crates of some of our belongings.”
“Caesar must have been planning this for awhile,” I commented.
“Yes, he was.”
Our populace spread out through the ship, each finding an apartment. There were some married couples who took some of the larger ones, but most of us were single. After we moved in, which was simply to claim an apartment, we started distributing our belongings. I had several crates that contained instruments, and my cooking utensils, and another containing my clothing. That was the extent.
Almost everything had been damaged, apparently quite deliberately. I had a drum set that I unpacked, with every head destroyed. My piano had several broken keys. I had no strings on my guitars, and my brass instruments were dented to where they were unplayable. I had learned bagpipes in my younger days, but I couldn’t find them initially. At the bottom of one of my clothing box, under a kilt, I found them. The bags blended perfectly with the tartan of the kilt, but they were destroyed. The chanter was actually broken into three pieces and there was no reed in sight.
Everyone found their clothing in shreds, and my cooking utensils, while usable, were all damaged.
Those were put to use first. It would take awhile to get food from the hydroponic bays. Thankfully some of our people were specialists in the field, so they were happy to get the massive project going.
My job was to take several of the ground level apartments and refurbish them into a cafe. My normal gourmet restaurant was not to be. At least not immediately. At the bottom of each storage bay was crate after crate of cans of food. Nothing special, but at least they were there.
And then one day, a week after we had set out on our voyage, I received a call to the control room.
I entered and looked around. It wasn’t what I expected. I suppose that from what I had seen of ancient television, I expected a circular room with stations all around the perimeter and a center seat where the commander sat. There wasn’t even a navigation station that I could see, but then, this wasn’t a ship, but a station. It was supposed to sit in orbit of our planet and not navigate anywhere.
“Ah, good. You’re here,” John commented as I looked around, taking in what I could understand.
He grinned as I said, “Well, this isn’t what I expected.”
There was the sound of a throat being cleared, and John gestured to Marc Dodson. “He has something to show us.”
We stepped up behind Mr. Dodson and he turned to the console in front of him. He flipped a switch and one of the screens in front of him lit up. It showed little except a red dot in the center.
“What am I looking at?” I asked.
“That’s the sun,” Dodson said. Both John and I looked at him, incredulously.
“I’m not one for the sciences, but every painting or picture I’ve ever seen has the sun as yellow, or white.”
Dodson nodded, but before he could say anything, John asked, “Why is it so small?”
“Thankfully, both your questions can be answered at once. Our speed.”
“To go this far in a week, we’d have to be travelling faster than light.” John shook his head. “That’s impossible.”
Something was tickling at the back of my mind. Something from my boyhood. Suddenly I had it. “Red shift! We ARE going faster than light!” I exclaimed.
Marc shook his head. “John’s right. That’s impossible. What is actually happening, however, is even more confusing.” He stood and stretched. He’d been sitting there for quite some time, apparently. “We are going incredibly fast, but not in excess of ‘C’. What is happening is, in fact, red shift, but in theory, it can’t happen if you’re going faster than light.”
“Why?” I asked. These guys were scientists. I knew very little about astronomy. My specialty was gastronomy.
“Well, if we were moving faster than light, how would lt be able to catch up to us? Relativity says that since it started from our sun, it’s travelling at ‘C’ relative to there. That’s why it’s shifted red to us. The waves are coming slower. By the same token, any light produced in N21 is travelling at ‘C’ relative to the station. That’s why colors are normal here.”
I tried to wrap my head around it. “Okay, but you haven’t answered John’s question. How are we this far away from the sun in a week?”
Dodson looked first me, then John in the eye, and very deliberately said, “We’re not.”
“Huh?” I said, feeling like an idiot.
Marc sat down again and turned to another screen. “Let me show you something else.” He punched a few buttons and the screen suddenly showed what appeared to be stars, moving stars.
“Those can’t be stars,” John seemed confused. “Asteroids? But so many visible doesn’t seem right.”
“As I said, John, we haven’t arrived here in a week.”
I had glanced back to the first screen, and the red dot seemed to be somewhat dimmer than it had been just a few moments before. “Uh, sorry to interrupt, gentlemen, but, uhm, where’s the sun going?”
Marc sighed. “To get where we are, even at the speed of light, would take several hundred years. In fact, it has taken several hundred years.” He paused a moment and I saw John swallow hard. Then he slowly nodded. Dodson continued. “Time slows down for you as you approach the speed of light.”
Again I remembered something I hadn’t thought of for a few hundred years, and I understood what was happening.. “Okay. Correct me if I’m wrong. We are moving so fast, and at such a slow apparent time, that in just a few minutes, we’ve seen our ship move several years.”
“Relative to Earth,” John stated.
Marc nodded, and I looked at the other screen. “This screen showing what is on our side, is showing stars, not asteroids, but again, we are in a few minutes, seeing what would in actuality be several years… If we were still observing time normally.”
“Uhhhh….” Marc started.
“Yes,” John interrupted. “Let’s keep this simple,” he told Marc. “No offense,” he added to me, almost as an afterthought.
“None taken,” I said as I stared back at the screen showing our home. “Well, that pretty well decides turning around and going back,” i said quietly, “Even if we had the fuel to do it.”
Even as I spoke, one of those coincidences that will freak out even the most logical mind happened. The constant low level vibration of our new home ceased. We felt some machinery work from both sides of the station, and then everything was still. A moment later, we saw a long tube accelerating away from the side of the station. There appeared to be a thruster on the front and back of it, pushing it out into the void between stars. It was moving at the same velocity that we were, but it was picking up speed. Without even looking, we knew the same thing was happening on the other side.
“This sets our predicament in stone,” John’s voice was a monotone. “We now have no engines.”
“We will drift at this speed,” Marc said. He pushed a button and the screen showing our sun changed again. Now it showed lots of stars coming towards us. As we watched I expected to see new ones appearing. They didn’t. They were thinning out.
“We’re going to leave the galaxy,” John observed. “He turned to me. I’m curious what you meant when you said we couldn’t turn back.”
“Simple,” I replied. “The planet no longer exists as we knew it. We have only aged a week, and our technology hasn’t grown. Theirs has. By over a thousand years.”
“More,” Marc said. “We were accelerating until we lost the engines.”
None of us felt like speaking. We just looked at the screen that held our future.
Our life on the station… well… ship, settled into a routine. Marc adjusted the lighting to dim at night, so our circadian rhythms would be normal. We opened the bay cargo doors, so more than one person could enter a bay at once. These were motorized doors that slid open and closed like a pocket door. They were airtight so the exterior bay doors could be opened.
So it was day after day of trying to survive, but things were getting better. As things grew, we were able to replace our tattered clothing from plants. As well, as natural, some of our scientists, of which we had an abundance, were able to produce synthetic fibers.
Strangely, some junk had been placed in one of the storage bays. We had enough raw materials to make to make most of what we needed. We had to determine that we would recycle everything. Not that we had any choice. We had some reserve air, but we would not waste it by ejecting anything. Nor would we waste anything else. We needed everything.
When we found the junk, it was as if the fittings of the station had been thrown in there after they had been removed from their original location. The foremost thing on everyone’s mind was, why? Why had Caesar not killed us outright? Why did he give us what was needed to survive? We had enough water to live indefinitely, as long as we recycled everything. The same with food supplies. Well, not indefinitely, but as long as we had power.
Why did he take our medical researchers? Granted, the nanites did most of the work, but someone had to be able to service them.
It was about a year into our voyage to nowhere that it happened. We had started to feel that we were beyond Caesar’s reach. We shouldn’t have been so stupid.
HELLO CHILDREN. I’M BORED. LET’S PLAY!
The voice that echoed through every inch of the station was recognizable. It was Caesar’s and it came from every speaker at decibel levels that deafened us... literally. It took several hours for our nanites to make repairs, so for the next day, we did very little. Several of our computer engineers started a review of the station’s systems, although the only way they could communicate was through paper, pen, and computer screens. The last was used sparingly, however; who knew what bots the systems contained that were intelligent and could read their messages?
When our hearing had fully returned, we were all on edge. What would happen next? Was the voice just some programming left by Caesar, or had one of our people put it there? Had one of our people got bored and decided to have some… fun?
SO COMPLACENT!
The voice wasn’t as loud this time, which was just as well. We needed as little damage as possible for what happened next. Not that it was terrible in itself, but nerve-racking for us.
The lighting started to strobe, so fast that we appeared to be moving in stop motion. It was eerie.
Dodson and his team tried to help the computer engineers from the mechanical side. One of his men pulled a wall panel off and reached into the space to trace the wiring. He was the first and last man to do that.
Somewhere, a bolt of energy found his body, and left him a smoking pile of charred flesh on the corridor floor. Next, the flashing stopped. There was silence for a moment, but then the voice:
THAT IS NOT ALLOWED.
The cargo doors all slammed shut, leaving everyone inside the bays sealed away. I wasn’t far from where the scientist had been killed, and I heard a scream, followed by another, then another.
The station was built like a two level pinwheel. Tipped on its side. It’s artificial gravity was set up so to get from one level to the other, you walked through a one hundred and eighty degree downhill slope. There were twelve of these spaced around the center hub.
I was across the main corridor from one of these passageways and heard a scream filter from ‘downstairs’. Several people were running to see what had happened on our level, and I headed to the other. When I got there, I saw why the screams.
A woman had been passing through the door when it slammed shut. Normally, there were sensors that would not allow the doors to close when someone was in the way. For some reason, this hadn’t happened this time. Her body had been bisected, and the part that was on this side of the door was lying in a bloody mess on the corridor floor. I knelt down and brushed a bit of blood off her face. I had known her. She was an artist and had helped several people make their apartments more homey.
I was fighting back the urge to vomit when we heard the external doors of one of the bays opening. I was shaken, but I still had the presence of mind to jump up and run to where the sound seemed to be coming from. It was hard to locate, because with the circular corridors around the hub, the sound came from both directions, and with nothing to muffle the sound, it echoed.
I found the correct bay, not so much by determining the direction, but by the crowd of people outside the door. There, someone had been going through the door, or perhaps trying to hold the door open for someone. The bisecting here was almost perfectly in the middle of the person’s body. It was a man this time, and while I didn’t know him, a woman was weeping, being held by a friend. I figured she had probably known the man, intimately.
While I had passed several doors, I had heard muffled hits from the other side. This one was completely silent. I glanced over at the monitor that showed the pressurization of the bay. It had been depressurized before it had been opened. Now, it was pressurizing. I wondered why the bay had been opened at all. The complete depressurization of the bay would be enough to kill people.
A red light on the panel turned green, and all the locked doors opened. What we saw was horrifying. Most people had hurried down to the locked door, and many had hammered on it with their fists. There was a chill in the air, and not just from the cold of space. I saw several people I recognized, and I looked at the bay number, in complete shock. My own home was in this bay! Had I been there, I would now be dead!
I stumbled into the bay, seeing friends whom I had worked with to make a halfway comfortable home over the last year. At first, I didn’t know what to feel. I was completely devastated, and furious all at once. I realized there was nothing I could do, but I still felt guilty that I wasn’t home to face death with my friends. Slowly, I made my way to my restaurant. I pushed open the doors, and quietly walked inside. No one was there, that I could see, but there were meals on tables. I went to the kitchen, and there were people there. Or rather. You understand, I’m sure. There was no life anywhere. I was reminded of an ancient song from a stage production.
My apartment was the same. I didn’t share the space with anyone, but all was still. I pressed a few keys on my piano, and heard that the extreme cold and then moisture of returning warm air had flexed the soundboard. My refurbished brass instruments were all cloudy with frost, and as I touched my bagpipes, they were hard with the cold. I sat down in a chair and let out the grief. I didn’t know what to do.
I’m really not sure how long I remained sitting there. I’m sure they could have used my help around the ship, but I was being selfish. Or was I? I needed to get myself under some sort of mental control if I was going to lead others. I wasn’t a military man. I was a musician. A cook, for crying out loud! What could I do to help these people. How could I have ended up a supposed leader when I didn’t know what to do now? I knew how to conduct an orchestra. Get the strings going on their part, then while keeping the beat going, start the flutes and clarinets. Bring in the trumpets, then the lower brass, the tell the soloist it is her time to shine. But how did that translate….
I suddenly realized that I could use the same form of delegation in this situation. Slowly I stood and went to find someone to help me orchestrate our recovery from this fiasco.
---
We had been working on cleanup for three days, when I entered the control room. John and I had been delegating authority to the general population and we were exhausted. He was already there, and was slumped in a chair, with his eyes closed. Marc was scanning through computer code, trying to figure out what was going on. I slumped into another chair. Strangely, the control room was the only real place we had to sit down, where we could keep in contact with the rest of the people. My eyes were getting very heavy when something got through to my fuzzy brain. Beside me was a flashing light.
“Hey, Marc,” I said, still somewhat drowsy, “What’s this light mean?”
“What light?” he asked, seemingly preoccupied.
“There’s a flashing light over here.”
He stood up, and saw where I was sitting. It was kinda around the corner from his bank of computer screens, in an alcove.
“What the…” He glanced around me and saw what light I was referring to. I stood and let him into the console. “This means we have an incoming message.”
“Incoming message?” By now, John had come fully awake, as had I. We were both shocked. What did this mean?
Marc reached for a switch but hesitated. “What do you guys think?” he asked.
“Could receiving a message start something else happening?” I asked.
“In theory, sure,” Marc said. “But then again, anything that’s going to happen could have been programmed into the computers, so why wait for us to flip a switch?”
“So what do we do? Do we wait for the next… whatever that Caesar has planned, or possibly set it off ourselves?” John asked us.
“We might as well hear it. Maybe it’s aliens,” I said in a futile attempt at humor.
Marc glanced at John, who nodded. He reached over and touched a control. A screen came alive and we saw a man. A human, but not someone we knew.”
“Hello, people of N21,” he said.” I am President Freeman of Earth. I know when you were sent away, Willem Wallace, or ‘Caesar’ as you referred to him, was the ‘Chancellor’.
“Approximately three hundred years after you left, Wallace had shown enough of his character to make those of us still on Earth recognize what you had long ago seen. There was an uprising, and we were able to remove him from power. He was in prison until we received a signal from you.
“Every computer around the world came on at the same time, and showed Wallace seated at his desk. He told us that we were all going to join him in a celebration of your exile. We saw what your camera’s recorded, Wallace telling you he wanted to ‘play’; the death of your maintenance worker. Then we saw a bay of the station open, and the people dying on the floor.”
For a moment, Freeman stopped. He looked somber, then rubbed his face with his hands.
“Wallace was questioned at length. That was an experience I never want to have again. He was, quite simply, insane. He wanted to toy with you as a cat toys with it’s prey. Revelling in your suffering was what he wanted most of all.
“He tried to bargain with us with his knowledge. He wanted freedom, but we refused. It took several months to obtain what we wanted. He spent that entire time in and out of consciousness. It wasn’t pretty. What we got from him, we want to pass on to you.
“There are several… surprises, in the computers of the station. They have been left there. There seems to be no way to remove them from the memory. Even a complete shutdown will reload the same information when you start them again.
“Much of what is programmed will be worse that what has already happened. Some not as bad. We will append a file to this message that will tell you what we have found. I hope you can find something on board that we didn’t think of here.”
Empty Chairs at Empty Tables lyrics © Warner Chappell Music, Inc
Songwriters: Alain Albert Boublil / Claude Michel Schonberg / Herbert Kretzmer
Chapter 1.4
The message ended, and Marc turned to get busy with going through the file that was sent. Almost immediately, however, we received another call from Earth. Again, it was President Freeman.
Hello again, N21. This is Freeman. We have found something very disturbing. For the last fifty years, our people have been sifting through the damaged palace of Wallace. 250 years after the the broadcast from your ship, the decaying structure collapsed. Our people had to pull the remaining shell down.
Apparently, there is a ‘special surprise’ for you. According to records, it is supposed to make any and all other pale in comparison. The others, we were able to dig to find out what was supposed to happen, but this one is only referred to as the ‘Total Fun’. Fun for Wallace. I doubt anyone else will see it that way. What it is, we cannot tell, nor do we know how it is started.
I’m sorry we don’t know. We are going to continue to search.
The message ended, and Marc began his reading. Halfway through, he put his fist through the monitor in front of him. Rather than give voice to his feelings, he simply stood and walked out of the command center.
John watched him go, then moved the destroyed monitor away and put another in it’s place. I stood beside him as he read the report. Some of the plans included deactivation of nanites in everyone with a certain trait. There were several that were designed to happen at the same time. Eye color, hair color, blood type. It would keep us guessing what the cause was. It’s no wonder our doctors weren’t with us.
Another was to make every electrify every wall, so that if you touched the walls and floor simultaneously, you’d die. All we could say was, thank God they had sent us the information. We had some knowledge, but how to get into the programming. It was buried in the memory and protected by several algorithms to protect them. We had NO idea where to look.
“Horrible, isn’t it?” Marc said from behind us. I turned and just nodded. He walked to the comm station we had watched the message from President Freeman on. He keyed the mic and said. “This is Marc Dodson on board N21. What are the chances you could send us the original computer OS from the station. Before it was turned into Caesar’s playground?”
While the mic was keyed, John asked, “Will that be able to control the entire station?”
“I’ve no idea, but it’s got to be better than unleashing all of these things.” He pushed the send button and we prepared to wait.
Less than a minute later, however, a transmission came in. President Freeman was once more on the screen. He looked very different now. He was wearing a completely different style of dress, and had a different, longer hairstyle. “That was a good idea, Marc. It took us several years to find them. They were archived in a scientific museum, and we had to negotiate to be able to copy them. It took awhile, but we believe we got them intact. They’re appended to this message, obviously.
“Oh, I’m no longer the president. I retired from that job about a hundred years ago. I’ll be your liason for as long as we can maintain communication, however.
“I’ve arranged for news and library files to be sent to you as well. Also, if anyone wants to take courses in medicine, we’ve sent an entire course, complete with access to whoever the best doctor is on Earth at the time anyone has questions.
“Later, I’ll arrange for collaboration with your scientists and artists with ours. We are aware that time is moving much slower for you, but we would love to collaborate. As Marc demonstrated, your insights are valuable. We never thought of finding the original operating system for your computers.
I’m going to sign off now. I’m looking forward to your next communication.
As soon as the message was done, I ran to the intercom. “Gerry Carter, Winston Reese, and Perl Grey, to the command center, Now!”
“What are you doing?” John asked.
Rather than explain to John, I flipped the comm on. “This is N21 to Earth. I am going to have three people rotate in 8 hour increments. Their only job for now will be to converse with you. We don’t desire any lag in the communication on our end. Eventually we will lose contact with you, but until then, we will have someone in constant contact. Is this acceptable?”
“Very much so, N21. That’s an excellent idea.”
“Can we piggyback two messages together?” I asked Marc.
“Sure. We should be able to do more than that. Something I would like to do as well. Ask them for information on how to build better memory storage systems. We’re going to need it if every moment we’re getting centuries worth of information.
“At least I’ll have things to read from here to eternity.”
“No doubt,” I said with a chuckle. It felt good to laugh even if only a small amount. I hadn’t laughed in several days.
I relayed the request to Freeman, and he called back that it would work fine. He also sent the information to us regarding computer storage. Marc glanced through it, and a huge grin appeared on his face. “This is ingenious,” he said as he left the room, presumably to talk to some of his people.
At that moment, Gerry Carter entered the command center at a dead run. He skidded to a stop and breathless asked, “Yeah?” before I could answer the other two entered. Perl ran headlong into Gerry, who was barely able to reach out in time to hold her upright. Winston was moving a bit slower, so was able to stop before adding to the bruises collected by the first two.
Laughing, I told them about the contact with Earth and asked if they were interested in 8 hour shifts talking to Earth.
“Hell yeah!” Perl said. Before either of the others could react, she sat down at the comm station. “How do I key this thing?” she asked, then apparently saw the control. “N21 calling Earth,” she stated into the microphone.
“Okay,” I said to the guys. “I guess this is Perl’s shift. Who wants to do the next one?”
It was determined that Carter would do the next, and Reese would take the last one. Technically, Freeman was immortal, but a long time would pass for him for the guys. I wondered if the job would be handed off to someone else by the end of Perl’s shift.
---
It didn’t take long for the operating system to be loaded onto the permanent memory for the computers. Dodson had them loaded and ready to go in a couple of hours. Caesar had apparently not protected it, so there was no problem. I suppose he figured if we decided to clear the memory, so be it.
When alarms went off, however, we were concerned.
OH, KIDS. YOU’VE BEEN BAD. I SUPPOSE I’M GOING TO HAVE TO PUNISH YOU NOW. IT WILL BE FUN FOR ME. TOTALLY FUN.
It was Caesar’s voice. He was long dead, but we had awakened his ghost. Apparently, we had triggered ‘total fun’.
“Computers are out of control!” Marc’s voice came over the intercom. We can trigger the intercom, but that’s about it. Everything else has us locked out. I didn’t even get a chance to shut them down. The moment I finished loading them, the computer added a few subroutines. I’m not sure what they do, but…”
His voice went dead at the exact moment the lights went out. Ventilation stopped as well. For several minutes, the only sound was of other people. Then, all at once the machinery started running again.
Cautiously, we touched the controls. Nothing seemed to be broken or unresponsive. Perl contacted Freeman, and he responded immediately. She explained what happened, and that we had apparently triggered ‘total fun’. “Have you got any idea what it is?” she asked.
“I’m sorry. Any reference seems to have been lost when Caesar died. Something we did turn up, however, was how he came to power. If only we had known then. He was a genius programmer and had his hands in both computers and genetics. It seemed as though he wrote a computer virus that was incredibly complex. It gave him political power throughout the world. He also had a hand in the production of the nanites used to repair our bodies. That was long before he showed any interest in computers however.
“I’m very sorry I can’t tell you any more, Perl,” Freeman said.
“You’ve given us an idea where the problems may lie, Sir,” she responded. “Give me a few minutes. I’ll be right back.”
“How do you figure?” Marc asked. He had entered while she was talking to Earth.
“Remember that injection each of us received when were exiled?”
I watched as Marc’s face went white. “Dear God!” he exclaimed.
I turned to John. “We’d better tell everyone.”
“It could start a panic,” he replied.
“Yes, it could, but they have a right to be warned.”
Apparently, John agreed, because he went to the intercom and flipped it to station wide. He explained what we knew very quickly. We didn’t know how long we had before Caesar’s ghost started playing with our minds -- or bodies -- or both.
---
I wasn’t able to sleep well that night. I tossed and turned for several hours, and finally I got out of bed, and angrily changed back into clothes. The elevator was something that was added long after the original OS had been made, so it didn’t work right now, and I now lived on the top, or fifth floor in a different bay. I stomped down the stairs to ground level and found hundreds of people milling around in the street.
“What do you think will happen?” It was the main question I was asked, and of course, I had no idea.
“You know as much as I do,” I told them.
To their credit, there was no panicking. I guess we had been through so much that we couldn’t conceive of anything worse.
We had morals. Caesar had none.
I arrived at the command center and saw that I wasn’t the only one who had been unable to sleep. I checked the time and saw that Reese was halfway through his shift with Freeman. It was still Freeman he was talking to.
Perl was still present, as was Carter. I don’t think Marc had ever left his position at the computers. There were three more IT people working on other computers, and John was sitting in a chair in the corner. It didn’t look like he’d left either. I felt guilty, as I was apparently the only one who had tried to sleep.
No, I wasn’t. John was gently snoring.
“He hasn’t left, but he’s been like that for a couple hours now,” Perl told me when she saw me looking at him. “I think he’s waiting for some news.”
“I think I’ve got something!” It was from an IT guy.
Instantly, John was awake. “What?” He was on his feet, but he stopped for a moment. He swayed for a moment. “Stood up too fast,” he said. I had reached out to stabilize him.
We finished moving to the IT’s location. Everyone else was there.
The man pointed to his screen. There was a jumble of code that I couldn’t make heads or tails of but Marc exclaimed, “Oh, shit!“
I looked at him expectantly, as did John. “What are you seeing?” I asked.
“This code is designed specifically to modify the basic programming of our nanites. What’s strange is that it’s just one bit. It’s like a switch that it will turn on.”
I felt like melting into the floor. Suddenly everything made sense. The injection we’d all received. The disappearance of our doctors. Everything made a warped, perfect sense.
“But you have no way of knowing what that switch will do,” said Marc.
“Not any way.”
For a moment, my vision blurred then it seemed as though I pushed my fists into my eyes, as all I could see was multiple colors swirling around. There was a disconnect between before the blurring and after. It took a moment for me to realize I could see fine again, but then I noticed Perl standing right beside me. I jumped away from her, terrified, and she looked at me wide eyed.
“STAY AWAY FROM ME!” she screamed. There was no need to scream at us, because every one of us seemed scared spitless of her. We were all as far away as we could get.
She kept her gaze jumping from one of us to another. Anytime any of us moved, she flinched. She kept bringing her gaze back to me. No, not me. The open door behind me. I started to inch to the right, where Carter stood. Interestingly none of the others bothered me in the least. Just her.
As soon as I was far enough away, she bolted. Each of us seemed to lose our tension. Whatever it was, it seemed to make us scared of certain others. ‘Total Fun’ was upon us.
Like it or not, Caesar’s Ghost had raised his ugly head again.
As soon as my heart slowed down, I jumped to the comm panel and contacted Earth.
“This is N21. We have ‘Total Fun’ happening here.”
“Freeman here!” He was staring at the screen, seemingly terrified. “We have it too! Sending you the OS seems to have triggered it!” We heard a door open in the room he was calling us from. He bolted out of his seat, and without his face centered on the screen, the camera widened to show the whole room. It was the first time we saw anything other than him, and the room seemed to be a personal office. A woman entered. She seemed scared of him, but she resolutely stepped toward him. He screamed at the woman! “DON’T TOUCH ME!” She was moving slow, as if she was terrified, but she kept advancing on him. She was close enough now, and Freeman was cowering on the floor. She bent down and tentatively reached out her hand. “NO!!!” She touched his face.
It was as if his body was made out of wax. It seemed to melt and then reform. The next thing we knew, Freeman was a woman, or seemed to be from all appearances. The tension in the room evaporated and he, or rather she hugged the woman.. “It’s okay,” the woman told her as she returned the hug. “You’re my daughter now.”
Freeman let go of the woman and smiled at her, then she stood up and walked back to her desk. Her clothes had not changed in the slightest, but they no longer fit his… rather her form. She reached out and severed the connection.
Before we could react, the connection came back on. The female Freeman was sitting there. Her face was immaculately made up. She stood up, and twirled. Her dress swirled around her. She sat back down, and told us, “This is me now. I’m still Freeman, and have the same memories, but I am quite content with being a woman. The fear has transferred from being caused by women to men.” Obviously, she wasn’t seeing us, but there seemed to be a bit of revulsion as she spoke. I felt the same thing looking at her, so I suppose she was affected by who she knew would be watching her. “These are the effects of ‘Total Fun’,” she said. Her voice much higher than it had been. “Whenever you see someone of a different gender, you are terrified. Now that I am Female, I no longer have a fear of my mother.” She paused as she considered what to say next. “When you are touched by a different gender, you are changed to that gender. The person’s sex makes a difference as well. If they are biologically male, that is what you will be. If they are biologically female, you will be as well. If they are intersex, so will you be. We have been working on this for more than a thousand year naw Wallace’s code is incredible. We haven’t been able to break it. I’m not sure if we ever will.” Again she paused. “It’s hard to speak to you. I can’t see you, but I know who is watching, or rather I suspect who is. Not much time has passed for you, so it is probably the same men who were in the room at my last communique when my mother changed me.” She paused for a moment to collect her thoughts. “We were inoculated for a supposed virus shortly after you left. We had no reason to suspect it to be anything other than what we were told. We believe this was when our nanites received their new programming.
“Because of the nanites, Wallace convinced us to do away with the medical profession. Those same people are back, working on the problem, as are our computer specialists. Every one of them. They are collaborating, but nothing has been found yet. We have no idea how nanites can make these changes so quickly, but we suspect that the ‘innoculations’ had a new strain of nanites with stronger abilities. Or perhaps they have always had this ability locked away. We don’t know, but are trying to learn. There seems to be nothing inhibiting us from working towards that goal, except Wallace’s safeguards. Again, If we find anything, we will let you know. Freeman out.” She reached to the computer, and seemed relieved to switch off the communication.
“This is insane,” one of the IT people exclaimed.
“Remember who started it,” John said. He sounded disgusted.
“For some, this would be heaven,” I remarked. “Except for the built in fear of other genders. And for the prospect of turning back.”
Marc gave me a strange look, then seemed to realize that what I was saying made sense. Slowly, he nodded in agreement. “Aye. I wouldna ‘gree, but...” He swallowed hard, and seemed to make an effort to speak Standard again. Different languages or dialects were rarely used anymore except in the home. Tradition had held on as pride in one’s heritage. Marc tended to revert to a Scottish dialect, which was from his mother, when he was upset. He had never shied away from it before but perhaps thinking about his mother affected him.
I tried thinking of my mother for a moment, and I felt a rush of revulsion, something I had never felt. I loved my mother very much. It appeared that my supposition was correct, although if that is what happened to Marc, I had no idea.
A moment later, I heard a noise at the door, and I turned. Perl and three more women were there.
“Have you contacted Earth?” she asked. It seemed to take every ounce of courage she had to stand there. I nodded because my mouth was completely dry. I felt the blood rush from my face, standing even this close to a woman. I felt trapped in a room with only one exit, and a woman standing in it. I felt faint and started to sway, putting my right leg forward to stope me from falling. “DON’T COME ANY CLOSER!” Perl screamed.
I backed up to where a chair was, and sat down. I didn’t like vulnerability of being seated rather than on my feet, ready for flight at a moment’s notice, but supposed if I fell, I would be even more at risk. “Yes,” John told her, his voice trembling. It took effort, but he told her what we had seen happen to Freeman.
“You’re shittin’ me,” Perl responded.
“No,” I said. I wasn’t dizzy anymore, but I wasn’t going to stand. I didn’t need to be again. “We can all confirm what John just told you.”
“So if I could walk up to you and touch your face, you’d become a woman?” she asked me.
“Apparently yes,” I replied. “Please don’t.”
“Not likely I’d do that right now. I know this is all in the nanites and what they did to us, but touching you terrifies me.” She thought for a moment. “How come his mother didn’t change?”
I thought for a bit, then said, “He… She told us that if we were touched by another gender… That implies that they were the one initiating contact.”
“That’s ridiculous,” Perl scoffed.
“Maybe,” Marc said, “ but do you have a better idea? I don’t .”
“Neither do I,” she admitted. “So what do we do?”
“I doubt we have to do much to keep all genders separated,” John took the lead. “Maybe it would be best to separate them by bays.”
She nodded slowly. Suddenly one of the three women with her announced, “I’ve got to get out of here.” She turned and ran.
Another took it as an invitation to follow suit, and Perl grabbed the arm of the other before she could.“ Please, don’t go Kari. We need to complete this conversation and I need your support.”
Kari looked absolutely terrified but nodded. She looked like she was going to fall, so I reached for another chair. Any other time, I would have walked over and helped her sit. I couldn’t stomach that right now, however, so I kicked the chair towards the women. It made it to within Perl’s reach, and she gingerly reached out to grab it with her thumb and index finger. She moved it to beside her.
Kari looked at the thing like it had just been excreted by me. “He just touched it. How do I know there aren’t his nanites on it?”
With my love of ancient TV, I had come across the idea of ‘cooties’, and I let out a peal of laughter. Perl looked at me like I had gone completely insane, and I explained. “Just something I ran across years ago. An idea among children that boys and girls both had their own special germs that could be transmitted to each other. What they did, was never stated. I doubt it was anything like this, however.”
One of the IT guys piped up. “Our nanites are mostly biological, except for their memory that controls them. They can’t survive without a person’s body heat for more than a couple of seconds.”
Kari nodded and sat down heavily. It looked like she wanted to do it more gracefully, but being dizzy…
With her sitting down, Perl started to pull her hand away from Kari’s arm. This was unacceptable, and the seated woman shouted, “No!” and reached up, grabbing Perl’s arm with both hands.
I felt the same way. If the two hadn’t been standing in the doorway, I would have bolted. I think all of us would have, judging from the looks on the others faces.
“I think the idea of bay segregation is a good one,” Perl said, her voice trembling.
Something inside me, from before the fear, made me speak up. “Marc, can your people be trusted to disable the motor controls on the exterior doors?”
“Hell, man! Now you mention it, I don’t know if I can!”
“We’ve replaced the OS. Didn’t you say it wrote exactly what we uploaded but added one bit?” John was thinking about the possibilities.
“Aye.”
“Okay, then there shouldn’t be anything to hurt anyone if they try. Disable the motors permanently.”
Marc sighed. “Okay. The nice thing is I won’t trigger them while I’m working on them. I don’t want ejected myself.” He thought about it, then turned to Perl. “Don’t move the women until I tell you to. We don’t want you transferred before those motors are ruined. That should keep any of the men from trying anything. They won’t want to eject themselves.”
She nodded. “Is that it?”
“Use the bays on the lower side,” I said.
“What about other genders?” She asked.
We discussed them for a few more moments, then she made a quick exit.
---
The door to the command center opened into a short hallway which led to a smaller circular corridor in the center of the station. There were several rooms on the inside of the corridor. And on the outside were several ‘j’ shaped halls. You walked about 10 meters, and then the floor curved up to ninety degrees from the floor of the walkway. From there, you turned right and you were in the middle of the hall which led from one level of pinwheel to the other. The whole station was a maze of strange gravitational fields.
I was heading home a short time after Marc left to work on the exterior bay door motors. I was contemplating our situation. It was frightening, the terror I felt when face to face with a woman. Just the thought of one scared me. I hadn’t met up with any other genders yet, so I didn’t know how much they would bother me. The thought of caused fear in an inverse funnel between me and a woman. A bisexual man bothered me a little bit. Then a gay man, followed by a genetically male gender fluid, to intersex, with all the layers in between. The pattern reversed through the genetically female genders as the funnel got wider and wider, until it reached a completely heterosexual female
When I reached the ‘u’ shaped corridor running between levels, I turned to go to my apartment. Now that we knew what was going on, I was a little more at ease. I came face to face with fright again, however as I turned left into the corridor. I was standing almost nose to nose with two women. All three of us screamed and the women spun on their heels and started running downhill to the upper level.
I stared at my hand, unbelieving. When they turned, one of the women’s hands brushed mine. A moment later, my vision began to blur and it felt as if my body was being taken apart and put back together.
When my vision cleared, I looked down at myself. My clothes were hanging loosely of my new frame, although a certain area of my shirt was rather tight. My pants had split at the seam running up my backside, I found when I reached around to get an idea what my general shape was. Yet, as I slowly started walking, I found that my boots were loose.
I knew I needed to call John and tell him what had happened, but the thought terrified me. I didn't want to face him. I started to think that maybe I’d run into a guy the same way I had the women, and be changed back, but I found I didn’t want to do that. I was not scared of women now, but of men. The funnel went the other way.
I pulled my shirt out of my pants, and let it hang down. It made an almost respectable minidress. The waistband of my pants was holding tight on my hips, so as long as I didn’t perform any serious exercise I figured I could make it to my room. But what then? I didn’t have anything that would fit me there. Then I remembered. Across the hall from my apartment was a woman who was probably about my size now. I might be able to borrow something from her.
I was deliberately avoiding the thought of talking to either John or Marc. I knew they would be as terrified of me as I was of them now. I began to wonder if I touched a man, if they would become a woman. Was my transformation so complete? I had no way of knowing unless I touched a man. I certainly didn’t want to do that. Coming so close to one scared the living daylights out of me.
I got to the corridor above or below, however you looked at it, and looked to the right. The bay door was there that would take me to my home. Unfortunately, there were about a dozen men standing between me and the door. They were in groups of two or three talking, presumably about the screwed up mess we were now in.
I shrank back into the hallway to downstairs, my heart pounding in my chest. What was I going to do? The thought of passing all those men was horrifying! I felt like I had to pass within striking distance of a viper. My problem was solved, however, when a man suddenly turned into the corridor I was in to head downstairs. He jumped back as if bitten by a similar snake. “Woman!” he shouted. He spun on his heel and ran away. I heard what sounded like a stampede, and cautiously peeked out of my hiding place. I was tensed to turn and flee as fast as I possibly could, but I needn’t have worried. Apparently the thought of a woman… of me… being near them made them run. I stepped into the corridor and started toward the bay doors and home.
Before I turned into my bay, however, I stopped. How many of those men had walked into here? I wondered. Again, I apprehensively peeked around the corner. The ‘street’ in between the buildings on either side was empty. My home was about three quarters of the way down the street, on the right, and on the top floor. I was scared to walk down that street. I would be in the open, where anything could happen. Slowly, I began to walk. I felt like everyone’s eyes were upon me. Indeed, I saw several curtains flutter in the apartments that started on the second floor. One or two of the ‘stores’ (we didn’t have any money) on the bottom level closed their blinds and turned the signs to closed.
Oh yeah! There was a boutique just up the street a bit. Just passed the stairwell leading to my apartment. I started to hurry a bit faster. I wanted out of the street. I passed the stairs, and a couple of stores down the street I stared in horror. The boutique’s windows had been broken out. There were some heavy chairs thrown through. Much of the inventory had been destroyed, and there was no sign of life inside.
I decided I didn’t want to be on the street anymore if this was what we were coming to, turned and ran to the stairs. Just before I reached them, I saw a man open the door of a liquor store that was adjacent to the stairs. He lifted up a bottle and threw it at me. I ducked and I felt it brush my hair. A moment later, I was sprinting as fast as my ill fitting boots could carry me.
---
I reached the top, and turned left. My apartment was approximately 30 meters down the hall. I started running again, but instead of turning into my rooms, I knocked on the door across from mine. The door opened and I jumped backwards hitting my own door. I forgot that it was a married couple that lived across from me.
“Go away!” the man shouted as he slammed his door.
Now, I had no idea what to do. I needed some clothes, or the men would be staring at me. They would be anyway, but it would only get worse.
I was scared spitless, but I crossed the hall and knocked again. I’m not sure if I knocked hard enough to get his attention, but he must have been near the door.
“Go away, I said!” came the muffled yell from inside.
He said??? I was almost deaf from his yell! “Please Mr. Finch. Is your wife here?”
His voice was a bit softer now. “No. With this new affliction, we were terrified of each other. We couldn’t stand to be in the same room. Her sister lives in another bay, so she left to stay with her.”
“Did she leave any clothes?” I asked. “I’m your neighbor from across the hall. We get along fine in reality, without this newest situation. I was touched when I came upon some women in one of the downstairs passages.”
There was a long pause then finally, “Go into your apartment and shut the door. I will set something outside your door and then knock. Don’t open your door until you hear mine shut.”
“Thank you, Mr. Finch,” I said as I opened my door. I shut it hard enough for him to hear, then waited. It was about ten minutes when I heard a soft tap on my door, then his door slammed. I opened my door and found a small pile of folded clothes. I took them into my bedroom and unfolded them onto my bed. There were a couple of pairs of panties, two bras, a couple of dresses and two pairs of shoes. At least he figured in that I was going to need more than one of everything. Well, I figured, These will work.
I changed into one change of clothes, and went to my personal comm system. It was strange that I had changed without a thought about it. I sat down and my hand froze as I considered what I must now do. I couldn’t make it go to the switch to call John. Slowly, I put my head down on the table onto the desk in front of me and started to cry.
I’m not sure how long it took, but I went into the bathroom before I made the fateful call. There was a wallsize screen on one side. Normally it showed a peaceful scene. I had always liked scenes of whitecapped peaks. I grew up in Alaska and I could always see Denali on a clear day. So that’s what it showed. I told the screen to become a mirror, and froze. The image I was now seeing took me by surprise. My face was a mess. Apparently, the nanites had put makeup on my face, as well as lengthened my hair and changed the color. I turned on the water and washed off my face, then I looked again. My eyes were red from crying, but I could see that my genes were the same. My face looked very much like my mother’s. Her hair color was the same as mine had been, but she had lightened it a couple of times to the honey blonde I now had.
Actually, as I looked, I now saw how much my mom and I looked alike, because my face also looked like it had before I changed. The features were softer and quite nice, but I still liked like me.
Thinking about how much I still looked the same, I could feel revulsion rising in my head. I stopped thinking about it. I resolved that when I looked in the mirror, I would not see my male self. I would see me now, with a resemblance to my mother. Nothing more.
All this looking in the mirror was getting me nowhere. I still needed to call John. I started out of the bathroom and realized I needed to use it for another purpose. Grateful that I didn’t have to use the comm yet, I went back.
When I came out, I still wanted to put things off. I decided I hadn’t eaten yet, so I went into the kitchen alcove and made a burger and fries. We had not meat on board, but I knew how to make a veggie burger that tasted just like the real thing.
I got it ready and sat down at my table. Then I realized I wasn’t hungry. At all. I stood up and put the plate into my refrigeration unit.
This is just putting off the inevitable, I told myself. I walked over to the computer and before I sat down, I made the call.
It was answered almost immediately, and John shrank back from the camera as soon as he saw it was a woman calling him.
“What do you want?” he asked, keeping his voice under control, but I could see his eyes were filled with fear.
“I need to talk to you,” I answered.
“I’ve never seen you before,” he said. “I thought I knew everyone….” His voice trailed off and I could see that he had recognized me.
“I ran into a couple of women when I was walking home,” I explained. “One of them accidently touched me as she turned to run away.”
“Do you want me to come over there and touch you?” he asked.
I was still terrified, but something in my heart stirred as he offered that. I could see that he didn’t want to, but I knew if I said yes, he would do it. “No, John. I don’t. I doubt either of us could handle that. I can’t see myself voluntarily letting a man touch me now.”
He slowly nodded. “What do we do about this?” he asked.
I thought for a moment, then realized something. “In a way, this is a good thing.” He looked at me like I was crazy, or maybe it was just fear. “We don’t need three male leaders right now and none female. Be honest. The women would get the short end of the stick, wouldn’t they?”
He sat still for a bit, the only thing moving was his face as it displayed a wide variety of emotions, with terror underneath it all. Finally, he answered. “I would try my best to not allow that to happen, but yes, I’m afraid you’re right.”
“I can’t see myself coming to the command center anymore. Again, I doubt any of us could handle that. I will remain in contact with you on the screen. I will also contact Perl and let her use my comlink to be patched through to Freeman, so she doesn’t shirk her responsibilities, but doesn’t have to associate with you or the others.
“Also, I think it would be a good idea to have another woman appointed as my equal. I think we need to maintain an equilibrium so the women do not feel overlooked.”
“They probably will anyway,” he said with a sigh. It took a moment, then he looked back up at me, obviously afraid he just made me mad. I have to admit, I felt a bit of anger, but in my heart, I knew he hadn’t meant anything derogatory by it.
“John,” I said, my voice trembling. “We need to bury the hatchet between us right now. We are doing exactly what Caesar wanted.”
“I know it,” he said. “I don’t know what I can do about the fear, but I will try to not let it rule me. Deal?”
I almost laughed. “Deal, but it’s a good thing we’re not in the same room,” I commented. “This is where we’d be tempted to shake hands.”
He stared at me for a moment, then burst out laughing. “Yes, We would.” A moment later, the smile left his face and he turned to where I knew Marc would be seated. “How many reports of changes?”
“Fifty-seven so far, and they keep coming in.”
John’s face went white. “I need to get off here now.” He looked back at me. “No offense.”
“None taken.”
The next week was filled with fear for everyone on the station. It was taking a considerable amount of time for Marc to disable all of the exterior doors.
In the interim we got several things accomplished. A woman with chocolate brown skin was appointed the joint leader for the ladies. When I saw her, I smiled. “Hello again,” I said to her. She looked at me disbelieving. “You’re really him?” she asked.
“No, I’m really her.”
“You know what I mean.”
“Yes, I was him.” I laughed. “I really slid the chair over to you, Kari.”
Perl had come in with her, and sat down at my comm station. She turned to stare at me for a few moments. “I find it hard to believe, but I can’t deny it. You look the same, only different.”
“That’s quite a paradox,” I said. “Now that we’ve got the disbelief out of the way, can we please not bring up who I used to be? I get scared thinking about once being male.”
They both agreed, as thinking about it for them was frightening as well. Perl turned to the computer and in a few moments Freeman’s visage filled the screen. “Thank goodness it’s you Perl,” she said, obviously relieved. “I wasn’t sure how many more times I’d have to speak to either Carter or Reese.”
She smiled at him. “Well it’s me for awhile now.” She introduced Freeman to Kari and explained her function.
It looked like they were settling into a good conversation, so Kari and I made our exit. It was not easy to walk out to the circular corridor, but we made it. All the way, we could see curtains and blinds fluttering as men looked out to see who was walking down the street. When we got to the circle, Marc and John were standing quite some distance away.
“We’ve already inspected your bay’s motors,” John yelled to us. “They look fine to us. We are going to the next one. As you can see, we have removed the door to the stairs. When you come back down, Marc will weld it in place.”
“Why?” Kari asked.
“The only reason for going up there is the motors,” Marc explained. “They no longer work. I’ve also welded beams in place on both sides and in the middle of the doors. The scaffolding is still there so you can inspect my welds. John wants to see them as well.”
We watched as Marc removed the door from the next set of stairs. Satisfied with what we were seeing, we went up the stairs to the overhead doors in the bay we had just been in. We came to the motor and could hardly believe our eyes. It was about the size of a refrigeration unit, and the outer casing had been melted into the armature There was no way this motor would ever function again. It was a heap of scrap. “I definitely approve,” I told Kari.
“I’d hate to be on the receiving end of Marc’s torch,” Kari said, her voice trembling.
I just looked at her, but at the thought, I could feel my heart beating wildly. I hoped it would slow down before I tried to go down the stairs. We stared at the remains of the motor for a minute or two, then I said, “Let’s see the welds.”
We started moving to the center of the doors. About six meters from the center, we came to an I beam that had been welded to the bottom of the door. It was about half a meter tall, and there was a continuous weld along the part of the I that was touching the door. It went all the way along to the same position on the other side. We went back to the center and moved through a hole that had been cut, big enough for us to crouch and step through to the catwalk. Both Kari and I had prepared for this. We were both wearing peach colored jumpsuits, rather than anything that would expose us to the underside. We hadn’t known about the beams welded in place, but John had told us that Mark welded the two sides of the doors together. It was why the work had taken a week to do. By the time we had finished inspecting this one bay’s doors, I was determined to find out who had helped Marc. I had understood that he was going to do the work himself, but it was apparent he couldn't have done this himself in the amount of time allotted. Not on forty bays.
Eventually, we went down the stairs. We found John and Marc waiting for us, again a considerable distance away. Marc took the door that had been set against the bulkhead and began welding it in place. It took some time, as he was a meticulous welder. When he finished, we moved to the next one. I turned to speak to them men before we entered the stairwell. “Can we get someone else to follow with the welder? No offense intended, Marc. You’re a very careful welder, but it’s going to take awhile to inspect every bay, and waiting for you to weld the doors in place will take even more time. If they’re welded in place after we come down, we can make another circuit of the corridor when we’re done and then go downstairs.”
“Who do we trust to not weld the door on while we’re up there?” Kari asked.
“How about Colleen Grimes,” I suggested. She was an artist, and her medium was metals that she welded into sculptures.
John and Marc conferred for a moment, then Marc yelled to us, “That sounds good. Can you call her?”
I did just that, and a few minutes later, Colleen and her daughter came from downstairs. “I figured if there were going to be two men here, I’d want to have someone else I can trust with me.”
“I can’t blame you at all,” I told her, then Kari and I went up the stairs.
As we ascended them, I could hear Marc yelling to her, “Don’t worry about making them pretty. Just make them secure.”
It took us all day, and most of the next to do all forty bays. By the time we were done, All four of us were shaken up by such a frequent contact with men. Not that there was ever the opportunity to touch each other. They wanted to keep their distance from us, just as badly as we wanted to from them.
Both Kari and I were exhausted from the constant stair climbing. Five flights up, five flights down. I had never made an up and down circuit of five flights, twenty five times in one day, then fifteen the next. Once we were done, I crashed in my bed and slept for a day. It wasn’t just the stairs, but keeping vigilant while looking at welds without going cross eyed was mental stress. When I woke up, it was time to move all my stuff to an apartment ‘downstairs’. We had an electric tractor with a six meter trailer that could be used to carry stuff downstairs, but it meant my piano would have to go down five flights now.
When I got down to street level, I was surprised to find John, Marc, and three other men there. There wasn’t supposed to be any men out on the street while the women were moving to downstairs.
“What’s going on?” I asked. I was mad. I didn’t need to be scared today. I had a lot of fragile things to move.
“We would like to help,” John yelled across the ten meters between us.
“I have a lot to do,” I yelled back. “Why would you want to help me?”
“You told me we needed to bury the hatchet. Well, you have a piano up there. It’s got to come down five flights without being dropped. Do you want to do that?”
“How do I know you won’t drop it just for spite?”
“If I do, you can deck me,” he returned.
“And turn you into a woman?” I laughed in spite of my fear. “Not likely!”
He looked down at the ground for a moment, then back up at me. “In spite of my fear, I care about you. I know those instruments are special to you. I saw how broken you were when you saw the damage as you unpacked them.” He paused again, then with a trembling voice he called to me, “Please let me help you.”
“Let you personally, or all of you?” I asked. I was curious about what he said. Was it a Freudian slip? We had always been best friends, but did it now extend farther than that? It seemed unlikely with all the fear involved. A Freudian slip, however, is regarded as revealing the subconscious.
He didn’t say anything for a moment. He looked scared. Scared of me, and perhaps scared of what he had said. He looked at the men around him. Marc raised an eyebrow at him, and looked like he may laugh. He might have, had he not been so scared by my presence.
“Please let us help you,” he finally said.
I looked up at the window of my soon to be former rooms, then back at the men. “I have your word. Not a scratch on anything?”
“You have my word,” John said. “Not a scratch.”
“Yours personally, or the entire groups?”
His voice was firm and decisive. “Mine.”
I gazed at him for a minute, then said simply, “Fair enough,” and I walked down to the former boutique. I went inside and pulled out one of the chairs. The upholstery on it had certainly seen better days, but I wanted to watch them.
I carried it out, my arm muscles straining at the size of the thing, and set it down in the middle of the street. I sat down, crossed my legs, and folded my arms.
John watched with an almost amused expression. When he saw me in my supervisor position, he told the others, “Come on guys. She can’t help us, and we don’t want her to.”
His words filled me with relief, but also something else. Disappointment? Why would I be disappointed about that? Was I so concerned about my things?
I watched as they took several cases upstairs and then started bringing them back down a little while later. John didn’t come down, however. He must have taken up the position of supervisor in my apartment.
I was wondering if the cases held my instruments. I supposed that they probably did. Maybe my cooking utensils also, or rather those that weren’t in the restaurant. What surprised me was when two of the men went into the restaurant and brought out four cases. My restaurant equipment had been moved from the old bay and placed into what I was going to make my new location. With everything that had happened, I hadn’t had a chance to do what I wanted. While they were doing that, Marc pulled the trailer over to the other side of the street and put a net over everything, pulling it tight. Nothing would fall off now. I was surprised. I had seen several tractors and trailers heading both ways before I climbed into bed. None of them had things tied down on them.
While all of this was being done, John started carrying my instruments down in their small cases. So what were in the huge cases? The four cases of equipment from the restaurant were loaded onto the trailer, then the five men went upstairs. They were gone quite awhile, but eventually I could hear one of them urging the others to be careful, move right or left. Telling John where the next step was. Eventually, I saw, first the man who was giving directions, then John and another come out of the stairwell holding one end of my old upright Yamaha. I wasn’t sure how old it was, but I knew it was many centuries. I had paid an incredible amount for it, but it was worth it.
Very carefully, the four men set it down on the street and I saw them massaging their muscles. I remembered taking that thing up the stairs when I moved in. It was heavy. John and Marc helped then too. I was ashamed of my fear, but there was no way to turn it off. When they picked it up and lifted it onto the trailer, I held my breath, waiting for them to drop it. They didn’t. Instead, they took some heavy blankets and used them to protect the finish from scratches from the hemp rope they used to tie the piano in place. The rest was tied down with nets, although a heavy blanket was placed over my instrument cases to protect them.
John took a few determined steps toward me, then stopped. He looked ashamed that he was stopped by fear, but he told me that everything was out.
“Everything?” I asked. Surely, they hadn’t got my clothes. I doubt they could have stomached that.
“Everything,” John said again, firmly. He paused for a moment, then as if he’d read my mind, told me, “You sure got a lot of clothes in a short amount of time.”
I stared at him, then ran toward the stairs, shouting, “Move!” They all did, and I went up the stairs two at a time. I entered my apartment and just stared. Everything was gone! I went into my bedroom and bathroom. That must have been what John was doing while the others brought stuff down. He was packing everything. Why would he do that for me? I had thought they’d just get the heavy stuff, but no.
I went downstairs, and saw Marc and the three guys pulling the first trailer away. John sat on the tractor ready to pull my piano downstairs. “I’m sure you don’t want to ride on the tractor with me here, but there’s room at the back of the trailer.” He was right. There was a mesh tailgate that lowered into a ramp, allowing people to load stuff with a hand truck. The piano had been loaded to one side, leaving a space I could ride, approximately a meter square. That would put me about eight meters from John. I could probably handle that, but I shook my head.
“No thanks, I’ll walk.” He looked both disappointed and relieved as he shrugged. “No problem,” he said.
“I also want to tell you of a development from yesterday. Marc and I didn’t want to mention it in front of the other men without your approval.”
“And what is that?” I asked. “Was this whole helping me move just to give me some news?”
“That’s ridiculous, and you know it,” He answered. He stared at me until I nodded, signifying he was right. He started the tractor moving, and said, “I’ll tell you when we get into the passageway.” A moment later, I thought to myself, to hell with it and I ran up to the trailer, grabbed the tailgate and jumped on. He stopped the tractor and looked back at me, smiling. I stared defiantly at him. A few minutes later, we entered the corridor to take us downstairs.
I walked into my apartment, and couldn’t believe my eyes. While I had almost expected it, seeing what they had done packing, I was surprised. I had placed holders for all of my small instruments on the wall in the old place. While this was a mirror image of the old rooms, everything had been put away the same way.
My piano was sitting across the room from the display of instruments, in exactly the same position it had been in. Only everything was reversed.
I checked out my kitchen alcove, and things were where I had them in the old place as well. My bathroom and bedroom were the same. I wondered how much fear John had faced while touching my clothes. Just the thought of him touching them horrified me, but on a lower level, I appreciated what he had done. It was kind and thoughtful, something I had doubted a man could be.
I debated washing all of my clothes because I knew he had touched them. Instead, I went to my computer and typed a message, just two words long, and then sent it to John. “Thank You.” I didn’t want to face him and cause as much fear as that would bring to both of us. Sending a text would be much less of a trigger.
I sat down in my recliner and pressed the button that raised my feet. I had planned on this once I got done unpacking, and now found it really wasn’t necessary. I reached for my books that were usually on a table on my right, then realized they were on my left. These were reprints that a friend had made for me, I had rewritten them from memory, thanks to my nanites, and they had been printed as soon as we had paper to use. I hadn’t asked for them. They had been a gift. I picked up one that was a music text, then thought better of it. I wasn’t tired. In fact I had sat watching the men working, so my backside really didn’t want to be used for sitting for awhile.
I went outside, and it was much easier. There was not a man in sight, but quite a few women were working on storefronts. I looked to the right, and there was a large space being unused. I was disappointed as I would love something this size for another restaurant. For a moment I wondered if any shop I set up should be temporary. What if I was touched by a man?
During our trip downstairs, John had told me that we had finally lost contact with Earth. The signal started degrading during our reception, and it disappeared a moment later. Our people were checking everything on our end, but in reality we just felt we were too far away to receive anymore. Thus, we didn’t have Earth’s vastly more experience with this situation.
I got to thinking about it, and realized I wouldn’t be leaving this bay, very much anyway. I had told John and Marc that Kari and I would communicate through communications. If I set up my restaurant, I would be able to do my commander stuff from home, and my music and cooking in the restaurant. I shouldn’t have to leave at all.
We built a room behind my kitchen to contact the command center from. It was a perfect location where I could keep an eye on things during the day although I had a wonderful assistant chef who could cook rings around most people.
I had split my cooking to six hours before my command time and four after. While that only left six hours to sleep, I had always done fine with that before. I also allowed my assistant to cook the ‘weekend’ meals, so I got some time off for relaxing.
Once again, our lives became a routine, day in and day out, until one morning, Kari and I both got a call early from John and Marc.
“We need you to meet us in the small circle,” John said.
I tried to speak, but couldn’t. He wanted us to go out of our bay. Out where the men were! I didn’t know if I could handle it. I hadn’t seen a man in five months.
“There’s been an… incident there,” Marc said.
“You’re gonna have to give me more than that,” Kari told him. “I’m not coming there for an ‘incident’.”
“Uh… You might want to for this one,” John told us.
“What’s going on, John?” I asked.
“Someone was attacked outside the control room.” John hesitated, then his face went whiter than it had been before. “She was killed.”
I was on my feet in a second, and out the door, hurrying down the street. It took me a moment to realize Kari was right beside me.
“Stupid men!” She was very hot. I grabbed her arms and turned her toward me. “We can be angry, yes. But we have to maintain clear heads. We have no idea who killed her. For that matter, we have no idea yet who was killed. She may not even be a heterosexual woman.” I paused for a second, then added, “Not that it matters. Whoever it is, we have to deal with it as professionals.”
“I know, but I need to get rid of the anger before we get there.” I thought for a moment and realized she was right.
“Stupid men!” I said, then we both smiled. We couldn’t laugh, under the circumstances. Possibly one of our own had been killed, and we were going into the arena where it had probably been done.
---
When we arrived, we approached slowly. We saw John and Marc standing off to the side, and a medic was crouched looking at something beside a body. We stopped before we could identify the woman. We really didn’t want to get any closer. It looked to me like she had been beaten terribly.
John was positively green, and he stepped around the carnage and walked to within just a couple of meters of us. We were both so infuriated by the death, we stood our ground. Not that I didn’t feel like turning and running back to our sanctuary.
John looked positively green. His eyes seemed to be flashing in anger. For a moment I thought we were going to have to defend ourselves, but when he stopped, we could see he had been crying too.
I couldn’t figure out why he would be crying over the death of a woman… unless…
“Who was it, John?” I asked.
“It was Perl,” he said, his voice flat.
We had both known her for a long time, even before we were forced into the station. Both of us had gone out with her many times. Not a romantic thing; just as friends.
“Who did this?” I looked to my side. Kari and I had been holding hands for support, and she was squeezing mine hard. She was more pissed than I had ever seen her.
“We don’t know,” Marc had joined us, and he looked about as sick as John did.
At that moment, Kari gave a stifled cry, and her knees buckled. Marc looked torn. He wanted to help her, but the fear kept him back. I ended up supporting her weight and lowering her to the ground.
I looked beyond the two men facing us, and I saw why Kari had fainted. I heavily fell to the ground, managing to land on my butt. The Medic had moved to the body and the item he had been examining was left in gruesome display. It was Perl’s head, her platinum blonde hair covered with red.
I put my head down and started bawling. I heard a shuffling and looked up. John was kneeling in front of me; out of arm's reach but close enough that I could make out every detail of his face. Strangely, I wasn’t feeling any fear for a change. I almost wanted to bury my face in his chest and cry, and I would have, but a different fear stopped me. I didn’t want to change John to a woman, accidently.
The medic walked toward us, and stopped about five meters away. “Can I talk to you, gentlemen?”
John turned and looked at the man. I couldn’t see his face from my anger, but I heard his voice. “Anything you have to say needs to be told to these ladies as well. We are EQUAL in our rank. Is that clear?”
I couldn’t see John’s face, but I could see the medic’s. He looked at John with more fear than he did me or Kari. He gulped, and I imagined I could hear it even where I was. “Yes, Sir,” he said very slowly.
Then, something very strange happened. John reached out toward me. I started to shy away, but held his hand up. He was wearing gloves. “Are you afraid of me right now?”
I thought about it, and realized I wasn’t. I shook my head. I knew my eyes had widened in surprise. He took both my wrists and told me, “Whatever you do, make sure our faces don’t touch.” Then he pulled me to my feet. For a moment, he steadied me, then we walked towards Perl’s body. It was so strange. There was no fear of him at all; just gratitude… and something else. I didn’t have time to examine that, however as we were not standing by the remains of our friend.
Marc and Kari were suddenly standing to my right, Marc in between me and Kari. Again the fear was not there. I knew the lack was from what had happened to Perl, and hoped that her death might give us some insight into what was going on.
“We need to have a female medic here too.” My voice was wracked with sobs as I tried to speak.
“I’m not good enough?” the medic sneered from somewhere behind me.
John whirled around, almost pulling my arm out of its socket. His voice was full of fury now, and as I was right beside him, I could see his face. It was as if all of the terror he had felt over the past six months was coming out in the form of anger. “If you speak to her that way one more time, I will make sure you are working in the recycling plants for the next millenia.”
“John, it’s okay. We’re all upset here,” I said, patting his hand in… I don’t know. The only emotion I could think of I shouldn’t be feeling for him.
He turned to face me. The anger seemed to melt off his face and was replaced by tenderness. “No,” he said. “No it’s not okay. I’ve missed you, and for the first time since this mess began, I’m not afraid of you.” He looked at Marc and Kari who both wore astonished expressions. He seemed to dare them to stop him from saying what he wanted, no matter the circumstances. “I’m standing here, holding you. I’m feeling terrible about Perl, but at the same time, I’m able to acknowledge my feelings for you. I’m having a hard time understanding this.”
I backed away from him and he lowered his eyes to the space between us. He looked back at me and I could see the hurt in his eyes. It must have been hard for him to say those things. I know I was feeling hurt as well, and I know he saw it in me.
“I guess the feelings aren’t reciprocated.” he said sadly.
He was turning back when he stopped. He heard me say, “They are.” He turned back, confusion on his face. “I backed away, because I didn’t want to turn you into a woman, John.”
He stared at me, then seemed to realize what I meant. I stepped back to his side, and stared at our friend. The Medic walked around us and gave us his report. He was still clearly disturbed by us. I wasn’t sure if he was afraid or angry.
I was having feelings for the man standing to my left, I had no fear of the man on my right, and I was pissed beyond measure at whoever had done this to my friend.
May God help the person when I found out who it was,.
One of the strange things about dealing with a character like ‘Caesar’ in this story, and what he might consider to be total fun, is it allows my imagination to go to some very strange places, indeed.
So far, my muse isn’t giving me the silent treatment. I’m hoping that continues.
Kari and I went with John and Marc to the command center. Carter was there, replacing some burnt out equipment. He stared at me and Kari like we were vampires, or something.
“Carter,” I asked, “Would you excuse us for a few minutes?”
We cleared the way to the door, and Carter bolted. I sat down in the chair I had once used all the time. It was strange. I could think about having once been male, but it didn’t scare me anymore. Not at all.
It was so strange. My emotions were swinging up and down. For a moment, I would be furious and despondent about Perl’s death… I suppose murder was the undeniable conclusion. The next, I was giddy and frustrated about John’s feelings for me. Giddy because of someone to spend my time with on this voyage of forever to nowhere, and frustrated, because anything physical was a virtual impossibility.
Was it my rollercoaster of emotions that was masking the fear, or was something else happening that we had no idea about?
Another idea came to my head, and as I looked at John, I became a hundred times more fearful than I had before. It had nothing to do with Caesar or his tricks. But what if this was a different swing to his play? What if the fear was disappearing, and in its place was coming attraction? If my attraction for John grew, would I be able to resist? Would we end up in bed together and hang the consequences? What if this happened to everyone? I could see a station where everyone changed sex every day, even multiple times. Was that what Caesar had in mind? Complete chaos because we wanted physical fulfilment so bad, we didn’t care what happened afterwards?
My mind was running away from me, but I had no idea what was going on, or what was likely to.
I looked at him, and he had the sweetest smile. I could feel his arms around me, our lips touching….
Suddenly, I couldn’t take it anymore. I jumped up and ran from the room. John followed, and I could hear him shouting my name as I ran to the ‘U’ corridors. I lost my footing in the shifting gravity, and tripped, falling onto the carpet. I felt the blood start to flow from one knee. “Damn,” I thought. “That’s gonna ruin these jeans.” I rolled over and looked at the hole that had been made. Already, the blood had stopped, and a layer of nanites was weaving itself across the injury.
I heard John’s footsteps as he came running into the ‘J’ walkway I was in. From my perspective, I had to look up to meet his eyes. He came partway up the curved floor and stopped.
“Are you okay?” he asked.
“I’m not him anymore,” I said. For some reason, it had never dawned on me to change my name. I had just left it. Everyone on the station knew me, and it just seemed too much trouble to get them used to a new name. There was already enough that they needed to get used to.
He knelt down, presumably so I wouldn’t get a crick in my neck looking up at him. “I’m very much aware that you aren’t ‘him’ anymore.”
"Why did you run?" he asked.
"We're in there to figure out what happened to Perl, and I can't keep my mind on that. It keeps wandering to other things… to you." I was crying again. "You really want to know, my emotions are in turmoil!"
"Is it…" he paused, clearly trying to be diplomatic.
I glanced up and realized what he was trying to say. "Not that time of month!"
"Can you come back so we can discuss the investigation?"
I shook my head. "No. I can't focus."
"Because of me?"
I gave a half smile. "Yes. Because of you."
“So what do you want to do?”
I sat up and pushed myself against the wall behind me. It wasn’t fear now. I was trying to protect myself from my own feelings. I drew my knees up and hugged them instead of him.
I shook my head. He knew how I felt, so there really wasn’t any need for me to not meet his eyes. When I did, however, I had to look away. “I’m not sure if I’m feeling the way I do because of Caesar or something else. When I became a woman, were my hormones pushed through the roof? John, I think I’m in love with you. I have been for quite some time, but I’ll be honest. If this is something from Caesar, I don’t want to be a part of it.”
I watched as he seemed to crumble. I wanted to reach out and touch him. If I’d had gloves, I would have. Again, I felt myself becoming more under some spell. I hugged my legs so tight I thought I might shatter them. I wanted to heal the hurt I saw in his face, but I wasn’t sure if I dared. Would I fall to the spell completely if I tried? I squeezed my eyes shut, and I felt tears leak out.
“John,” I finally said, “I promise you. When we get this figured out, if I still feel this way, you had better watch out. There won’t be anything that will keep me away from you.”
He managed a smile, and told me, “I will definitely hold you to that.”
---
We went back to the site of the murder. It seemed so strange to me that I would have no fear of, and such compelling feelings for, John. As I slipped some gloves onto my hands, I knelt down to look at my friend one last time. I would have preferred not to remember her like this, but we really didn’t have anyone who knew anything about solving crimes. It was up to the four of us to figure out what had happened.
“Do we know when it happened?” I asked.
“I wish I could give you an exact time, Ma’am,” the medic said, “but I’m not advanced enough in my courses. I’m really sorry.”
I looked at him, surprised. He was kneeling on the other side of the body with absolutely no appearance of fear or revulsion. I held my gloved hand out over Perl, and said to him, “Touch my hand. I’m wearing a glove, you’re in no danger.”
He did. No problem.
I held my hand up to Marc. “Marc?”
“Touch your hand?”
“Please.”
He did as well.
“Kari?”
“There’s no reason I wouldn’t touch your hand,” she said.
“No, but will you touch Marc’s?”
There was no problem there either.
“What is going on here?” the medic asked. “I shouldn’t be willing to be anywhere near you, and I’m less than a meter from you.”
“Yeah,” I agreed. “I should be running from here, screaming. Instead, I…. Well…” I blushed.
The medic glanced between me and John, then gave a small smile. “Got it.”
Then he did something strange. He took a small knife out of a wrapper, made a tiny puncture in a finger, then put some of the blood on a microscope slide. Next, he took out another slide and did the same with some of Perl’s. He took out a portable microscope and looked his blood.
“My nanites are still active. They shouldn’t be, though. They should have died by now.”
He switched out the slides and looked at the other. “Perl’s nanites are definitely active, but it seems as though they are slowing down.”
“Give me one of your knives,” I told him.
He handed one to me. “This is a scalpel,” he corrected me.
“Whatever,” I said as I got a bit of blood on it. “Check this against yours.”
He raised an eyebrow, then nodded as he put some of my blood on the slide with his. “They’re not interacting.”
He thought about it for a moment, then removed a glove. He held out his hand to me. “Take out your glove and touch my hand.”
“What?!!?”
He sighed. “Ma’am, this is not something I really want, but we have to know if there’s a reaction or not. This is the only way we can be sure. Besides, if there is one, I’ll just have John or Marc touch me.”
“Uh huh,” I said doubtfully. I thought about it for a few minutes. It was logical, but I still didn’t like it. I had never even accidentally changed a man to a woman, and here he was, asking me to do it deliberately. I thought about it, and realized we were right. We needed to find out, because something seemed to have removed all of our fear. He was voluntarily asking to be touched by a woman. That would NEVER have happened yesterday. I looked at him to make sure he was serious, then peeled of my glove. I grabbed a new one to use after this experiment. I was not happy.
“What’s your name?” I asked the medic.
“Randolph.”
“So Randy?” I asked.
“My family usually calls me that,” He answered.
“You realize in just a few moments it might be Brandy, right?”
He laughed, but there was a touch of nervousness in it.
John moved to behind Randy and said, “I’m going to hold your arm so you don’t put the activity into this. I’m sorry, but I don’t want you to change her into a man.”
The medic nodded. “I guessed that, Sir.”
John grabbed his upper arm, and in his eyes, I could see apprehension. As far as we knew, this had never been done before. He was going to be touching the arm of someone who may be changing.
“You don’t have to do this, John. I’ll take my chances,” I gently told him.
He shook his head.
Could I do this, not having any idea of the risks for either Randy or John? What if there was some change we hadn’t seen yet? God only knew what Caesar had arranged. I gave voice to these fears, and it didn’t change Randy’s resolve at all.
“I’m aware of the risks,” he said, "but we have to know what will happen now.”
John nodded as well. I knew there was no way I was going to dissuade him. I had seen this determination too much over the years but what if he changed too? I took a deep breath and touched Randy’s hand.
I watched, fascinated as Randy seemed to melt and reform. I knew it must have been similar with me, all those months ago. When it was done, I looked at John. I had been so interested in what was happening with Randy, that I hadn’t even glanced at this man for whom I was obviously developing feelings.
John was still sitting with his hand holding back Randy’s… or should I say Brandy’s? I breathed a sigh of relief when I realized that it was still his hand. He seemed rather pleased as well. I turned back to Randy, or rather Brandy. “Well?”
“Apparently, there is still the same effects as there has always been,” she said.
Kari knelt down. “What about fear? Everyone I’ve talked to who has been transformed has reported that their fear has completely reversed. Instead of being scared of women, they were now scared of men.”
Randy nodded. “I’ve talked to men who had been women as well. They reported a mirror effect. As far as me, I had no fear anymore.” She turned her attention to me. “I am so sorry. My attitude this morning was not based on fear, but rather the memory of it. I expected to be afraid, so I built a wall to protect myself.”
“I understand,” I said as I rose to my feet. I turned to John, who had also stood.
“There is one more thing I’ve noticed with those who have been transformed. They always exhibit no desire to return to their former sex or gender.”
Randy seemed to think about it for awhile. “I see no reason to return to being a male. I suppose, I should get used to being called Brandy now.”
“What did you feel like before the transformation, as far as gender identity is concerned?” Kari asked.
“I wanted to be a male. I really didn’t want to transform, but I was willing to because we needed to know.”
“Don’t you think you should transform back? You said before that you would if there was a transformation,” I told her gently. “This is not who you are. Being forced to be something you are not is not right.”
I could feel John’s eyes on me as I said this. I wondered how he was going to take what I was saying. I’m sure he was not liking what he was hearing. I wasn’t liking saying it either, but I didn’t like Randy being brainwashed into being Brandy.
“I understand,” the medic said. “I know what you are saying, but it is as if I have always been a woman now. I can’t even imagine going back. I know what I used to be, but I am comfortable in this skin. The desire to return is simply not there.”
“We can’t force a return on you,” John told her. “If you want to stay as you are, I will respect that.” I knew he was saying that for other reasons as well. The fact was, I didn’t want to return either. I was very happy as I now was, so I wasn’t about to argue the point. I could see Marc wanting to say something, but Kari got his attention and shook her head. I think he almost said something anyway, but he seemed to think better of it. He nodded to her. Instead, he told us, “This is all very interesting, but I would like to know who killed Perl.”
Brandy arranged for Perl’s body to be transferred to the hospital, such as it was. Since the nanites handled most things, it was actually more of a research clinic. Brandy had started out as an agricultural researcher. I guess that was not considered to be detrimental to Caesar’s plans because she, or rather he at the time, was allowed to remain alive.
I was a little apprehensive as to how the men that worked with Randy would respond to this new female version. She warned them that she was now female and would be making her appearance. From what she told me later, it had not gone well. The fear was still there.
“So what freed us from the fear?” I asked when she and I met a few days later.
“Is the fear still gone?” she countered?
“Were you afraid of the men in your clinic?” I asked.
She shook her head. “Not the way you’re thinking. I was afraid because they were afraid of me, however. I wasn’t sure how they would react when I walked in.
“What about Perl’s nanites?”
“They would have to be airborne,” she explained. "That doesn’t seem to be the case. They don’t….” She hesitated, then shook her head. “Of course! I have no idea how he programmed this, but remember, to transform someone, there had to be the conscience, or unconscious act of ‘touching. When I put her blood and mine on the same slide, there was no reaction, but who touched who?”
“I would say whoever’s blood went on the second time,” I responded.
“But there was no physical contact between bodies. Perhaps the ‘strong feelings’ between you and John are part of the ‘Total Fun’ as well.”
“Where’d that thought come from?” I asked.
She laughed. "Just thinking out loud.”
“Okay. In that case, why would Kari and Marc not be subject to that?”
“You’ve told me that you and John have been very good friends for a long time. Didn’t your mother once joke that you were such close friends, if one of you were female, you’d get married?”
“Yes, she did, but that negates your argument.”
“Kari and Marc, are an item. You’ve been so enamored with John you haven’t noticed. Besides, it took a bit longer, I’m guessing because they didn’t have an established relationship like you two do.”
I know my face went red with her use of the term ‘enamored.’ “You’re quite an observer.”
“Just part of a researcher’s job.”
I decided to change the subject. “Perl’s blood?”
“If the nanites were ‘aware’ of her death, they might have a trigger to change their function.”
I thought about that one. “That’s a possibility, but if they were dying, how will we test that?”
“The only way I can see is with another dead body.”
Yes, that made sense. “Problem with that,” I said.
“Yeah. I know.”
“You’re the only one who has volunteered their body for science, probably because you are no longer subject to the fear.”
The other three walked into the lounge while we were mulling things over.
We apprised them of what we had been discussing. I mentioned the problem with the fact that we needed another dead body to make more observations. “You’re not thinking of…” John asked, going white.
I smiled and shook my head. “While I have lived a relatively long time,” I said, “I have no real desire to end it now.”
He seemed relieved.
“I think we all agree that we aren’t going to make another body.” Kari seemed very adamant about it, and I couldn’t say I blamed her.
“So what do we do?” Marc asked no one in particular.
---
Later that day, we each asked for 2 volunteers from each gender to meet together. We explained that we thought the fear might be abating, but we were unsure. It took awhile to find people with enough courage, but we finally did. Except for intersex. We only had one one board. She was very lonely, afraid of everyone else on board.
It didn’t take long to find out that these people did NOT share our lack of fear now, which left us wondering if Perl’s nanites had changed with her death? It seemed that was a logical conclusion, but how could we be sure? Again, it seemed that making a new body was the only way to know for certain, but how could we do that? And what about the need to have a relationship? Also, what was keeping Brandy from having one?
It was hard to figure. Obviously, this was something that Caesar had decided on for a new twist, but why? What would happen if we had sex in this. We were soon to find out.
---
The next morning, in the command center, Marc and Kari showed up, hand in gloved hand, but obviously, it HADN’T been that way the entire night. Somewhere, they had switched places.
In retrospect, that made no sense, unless…
The short, partially Scottish lass told us they had been unable to resist the pull of their ‘urges’ and had engaged in intercourse three times last night, changing sex each time.
“Well, that answers two questions,” I commented. “We know what happens when you copulate, and we also know that you can switch back and forth.”
“It answers another question as well,” Kari told us. “Somehow, things are based on intent, at least some of the time. Nothing happened until we were…” He paused as if searching for the right words. “In the midst of things.”
“So you’re telling me that… uh…” John didn’t seem to be able to finish his sentence.
“It was a unique experience,” Marc told us.
“So are you going to….” I really didn’t want to pry, and I felt the blood rushing to my face, but for the sake of observation, I needed to know. Perhaps under the circumstances, observation wasn’t the right word.
“Do it again?” Kari asked. “I think that’s a fair bet.”
A few minutes later, Brandi entered the command center. She was somewhat excited. There had been another murder. This time, it was our intersexed woman. The man who had found her seemed to have no fear any more.
We rushed to the ‘J’ walkway where Carla’s body was. She was killed in exactly the same way Perl was. A big man was there. I recognized him as one of my movers. His name was Ralf, and as he was explaining how he had found the body, I saw that his eyes kept straying to Brandy -- even when he was answering a question from one of the rest of us. I also noticed that Brandy could not seem to take her eyes off of him.
John put what I was thinking into words. “I believe another twist has been verified.”
“What’s that?” Brandy asked in a rather dreamy voice.
“You haven’t been able to take your eyes off of Ralf since we got here. Not to mention he is looking at you in the same way.”
Both of them looked away, blushing, but it wasn’t long before they were back to gazing.
“One thing you should know,” said Marc. “We both hate the way we are right now. Another part of the twist is that once you give into the urges, it seems you have to continue as much as possible, however, when you are in the opposite body, you cannot wait until you are switched back.”
Kari continued. “The length of time between the switches seems to lengthen each time. Right now, we could go back to our room and have sex, but we wouldn’t change.”
“What if I were to touch you?” Brandy asked her.
“That’s an idea,” Kari told her. “We could try it.”
Brandy and Kari both removed their gloves, and Brandy reached out to touch Kari. While it was plain to see, Kari did not move her hand toward the other woman, it was not her that changed. Instead, Brandy changed back into her old self.
As soon as the change had completed, both Brandy and Ralf started to convulse, as if they were in pain. Quickly, I reached out to touch Brandy’s hand. Once more, she started to reform. She became a woman very quickly. Once it was done, however, she seemed extremely weak. I suppose I would be as well, had I changed twice like that. I watched as she took one last breath, and that was it. She died.
We had no time for grief, however, because there was obviously a bond between Brandy and Ralf. His convulsions started in earnest. He let out a scream, whether of grief or pain, I wasn’t sure, then he collapsed. He too was dead.
I was devastated. It was terrible investigating a headless corpse, but to watch someone who had become a friend die right in front of you was somehow even worse.
I had to pull myself back to the murders, however. I had a theory about them, but I had no way of testing it. It seemed too convenient that the murders were happening and leading to another twist. Was this programmed into the nanites? Were they making someone do it? We had never had a murder before now. Arguments, certainly, but murder? Hardly. The four of us met in the medical clinic the next morning. People were not happy to see me or Kari, now a woman again, come into the clinic.
“We need to test everyone for lying,” I stated.
“Why lying?” Marc wondered.
“You don’t think they’re going to tell the truth about murdering someone, do you?” John agreed with me, but that wasn't a surprise.
“I suppose not.”
Something had been bothering me, but I hadn’t been able to place it. Now, I did. “Look at this cut,” I said, pointing to the obvious one on Carla’s body. “Can anyone tell me which way whatever made it went through?”
Nobody said anything. Finally, I said, “Exactly. It doesn’t look like any tool was used. Perl’s was the same way.”
“What are you saying?” Kari asked.
“We’ve been travelling in groups, or at least pairs for protection. I seriously doubt that would help. If nanites can reform the entire body, what’s to stop them from amputating any part of the body at any time?”
“That’s crazy!” exclaimed Marc.
“So was Caesar,” I returned calmly.
“Well isn’t that just lovely,” John muttered.
We returned to the room off the command center and John pointed something else out.
“Marc and Kari; you have found that touching each other does not change your sex. The act of sex is what does it. What if one of us touched our opposite in you?”
“We have no idea,” Kari pointed out. “I would hesitate on touching each other, though. Our physical relationship didn’t start until we accidently touched. That seemed to intensify our feelings until we couldn’t fight it anymore.”
Inside, I felt deflated. I wanted so badly to feel his arms around me, especially with all that had been happening. I also knew that I could never go back to being a man. If I did, even accidently, we would convulse until I became a woman again, or possibly, until John did. I wondered if we would hate being the opposite sex. I suspected that since we had a bond, we would. I really wasn’t looking forward to finding out.
We had no recourse but to wait.
It was about two weeks later that another person was killed. This time, a man. We were constantly afraid that one of us would be killed, causing our mate to be killed as well. We had seen it happen, and the convulsions appeared to be a horrible way to die.
I missed Brandy very much. She had seemed to have a head for the investigation. We had recruited another man to help us investigate, several days before, as we knew we would have another death. His name was Roman.
The problem was, Roman had been there when the man died. It turned out he had been in a homosexual relationship with Louis, the dead man. They had continued with their physical relationship, as they were not afraid of each other, and no sex change was going to happen for them. They had been living together throughout 'Total Fun'.
Roman was training as a medic, and had been second only to Brandy. Louis had worked in hydroponics.
Louis had died in the main circle on the upper side, and about twenty men had been nearby. All of them had lost their fear afterwards, and were standing not far away as we knelt by the body. The cause of death was the same. We had been starting to wonder if the deaths would happen only in seclusion. Now we knew; they would not.
I hated to ask Roman what happened, so I turned to the group. “Are any of you medics? This will be very hard on Roman, so I think we need to question somebody else.”
No one volunteered and I wasn’t surprised. I had smelled vomit when I entered the circle.
I turned to Roman, and realized some of it was on his shoes, and even more, not far from the body of his lover. I couldn’t ask him. I stood and walked over to the men. “I need to know what happened,” I said. “Who saw it happen?”
One man slowly raised his hand. “Come with me, please.”
We stepped about ten meters away, and I asked.
His color suddenly went white as he told me. “I was heading in the same direction as them, but slightly behind. They were holding hands, and stopped. They turned to each other and kissed, then his face froze. He was still smiling at Roman, but his body just gave a tremble, and his head fell onto the floor. His mouth opened and closed a couple of times, and I could see him move his eyes to look at his body as it fell. His body twitched a few times, then stopped moving. It seemed like his head lived for about thirty seconds, then it stopped moving. I lost my lunch over there.” He pointed off to the side of where the body lay. “So did the Roman.” I could see tears forming in his eyes. They were forming in mine as well, and I knew I had gone white.
John had walked over before the man had started. I was glad Kari hadn’t. I was thinking about Perl dying in the ‘J’ walkway like that, all alone. Kari and Perl had been friends, so I knew she would have hated to hear it. I had thought Ralf’s death had been terrible. That last thirty seconds for Louis was worse than anything I can imagine, seeing what had happened to you and knowing what was coming. I realized that somewhere in the conversation, John had gripped my hand. I was squeezing his very hard. Suddenly, I remembered. I wasn’t wearing gloves yet! I looked down, and breathed a sigh of relief. John was.
“Do you always have guys walking around out here in the circle?” John asked.
“A lot of us are homosexual. There’s a couple of bis as well, but I don’t associate with them. They scare me. Is Roman going to be okay?”
“It will probably take awhile for him to recover from Louis’ death, but he should be,” I told him.
“I’m glad to hear it. He called for help, and I ran over. Obviously there wasn’t much I could do for Louis, but I held Roman for a little while.”
I stared at him for a moment. I had a feeling what would come. There would probably be a bond between them, but what would happen if they had sex? I guessed we’d see eventually.
Ten days after Louis died, a straight woman died. This was the start of a run of people dying. I can definitely say that it left us reeling. The next day, we received three different reports of people dying.
With so much happening, I began to wonder if John and I should just give in and begin a physical relationship. We arranged for a place to speak with privacy, and talked about it. I was rather surprised when he made the decision that we wouldn’t.
“I want it to be something special that we decide on our own. Not something decided for us by Caesar.”
“Do you think we will ever defeat this?” I asked him.
“I certainly hope so.”
I thought for a moment, and asked a question I really didn’t want to. “I know you felt that Brandy should go back to being Randy. What about me?”
“I’ve thought about that. You can’t go back. Not without us both dying. I would gladly trade my life for you to go back, if I could. However if I were to, you would die also. That is unacceptable to me.”
“Yes, but that isn’t logical,” I argued. “You said you want our relationship to not be forced on us by Caesar. If we ever get to that point, I will be able to go back.” He opened his mouth to speak, but I held up my hand to stop him. “I have been a woman for several months. I seriously doubt that I would ever be comfortable going back.”
“Now who’s being illogical?” He asked. “If you were to be touched by a man…” he stopped, remembering the outcome of that. “Okay, point taken,” he conceded.
We were both seated on a couch that was L shaped. We were on either side of the ninety degrees. I got up and sat down on the other side of him. We had gotten into the habit of wearing gloves around each other. I got as close to him as I could and put my head on his shoulder. I would have much rather sit on his lap and cuddle, but I was afraid that might lead to something much more. What I was doing was dangerous enough. I was very careful that my face did not touch any of his skin, but I knew an accident could happen.
“I love you,” I finally said, my voice breaking as I started to sob.
He sat there, unmoving for a long time, then finally; “I love you too.”
The next day, two people died. Again, we were feeling the punch from Caesar’s tricks. The only good thing was that we were getting an ever larger number of people who had no fear of any other gender. We decided to call a meeting of those people.
Marc and Kari led the meeting, while John and I sat in the front row. They spoke for quite some time, telling of their experiences. We weren’t sure what any audience participation would bring, but it was revealing. One man stood up and told us that he and his partner had a physical relationship, and during a conversation with a husband and wife, there was an accidental skin to skin touch between his partner, another man, and the wife. Nothing had happened.
With a bit of questioning, it turned out that the man and wife had a physical relationship as well.
So the benefits of a bond with physical relationship was you could no longer be transformed by any other touch except while in sex with your mate. As well, there was no fear.
The cons were that you died when your mate did, period. Or so we gathered. It was very hard to tell, because there were changes with the sex act.
Another thing that was discovered, was that the sex always came in groups of three. However each time between a group got longer. I looked at our two friends, and Kari seemed to be thinking. Finally, she said, “I had never really noticed before, but you’re right. It’s not by much, but if the trend continues eventually it will be a long time that you have to spend as your opposite sex. That will be completely miserable.”
“So,” John said, “The tradeoff for a physical relationship with your mate is that you have to spend a longer and longer time miserable afterward.”
“It seems so,” Marc agreed.
“Is there any way to avoid sex?” I asked bluntly?
“Only the way you and John are doing it,” Kari answered. “Don’t touch each other.”
“But if I accidently am touched by someone else, I will probably kill us both,” I responded.
A few weeks later, John and I met again where I first told him that I loved him. We were not sure what to do now. Do we give in, risking an eventual long term being miserable, or do we remain as we were, risking life and limb?
I know what I wanted to do, and I’m sure John did as well. The bond was getting deeper and deeper. So much so, that I sometimes thought I could feel his emotions when we were in our own rooms.
I was having a hard time sleeping too. He had told me of the same problems. It was such that when I fell asleep, I was jerked back awake almost immediately. I was now getting very little sleep at all, and I wasn’t sure I would be able to keep going like this. I don’t know how, but I knew if we had sex, I would no longer have this problem.
I told John of it, and waited. I had no idea what he would do, but I didn’t expect his response. He leaned over and kissed me.
I know the nanites beheading their host is strange, but then again, my muse appears to have an much odder imagination than I have.
That night, we made love. As we expected, we switched sex, and during the day, we both had to endure being something we were not. Granted, I had been a male for many years -- over two hundred, but I was completely acclimated to being female now. John and I had grown up together, and he was just as comfortable being a male as I was female. I have to say, he made an attractive woman, but he was positively grim all day. We were both thrilled the next day to become ourselves again.
Three times a night was what seemed mandatory. I suppose that it was the most our bodies could endure. There was a two hour break in between each time, then after the third time we fell deep asleep. I had vivid nightmares each time, and John confided in me that he did as well.
We seemed to be in a hiatus in the murders. There had been none for quite some time, and we were hoping there would not be any more.
Marc and Kari told us one day that their time as the opposite sex had levelled off at forty-eight hours. While I found the thought of remaining male for two days horrible to contemplate, I seriously doubted that Caesar had left things there. I was certain that we were in for another twist.
“I am sorry to say it, but I’m sure that we have something new in store,” I told them.
They both nodded, solemnly. “We figured,” Marc told us. “ I’m just hoping that it’s not something we can’t handle.”
It was horrible when it arrived. They had been at forty-eight hours for about thirty days, when things changed for them. Kari told me that she had been terrified of Marc that night. She was afraid that Marc was going to force himself on her, and she couldn’t bear the thought. She complied simply to protect herself. They didn’t change until the end of the third time. For awhile that day, she had been afraid of him still, but it slowly faded, and she was happy with him again. Of course, they were the opposite sex now, and she noticed as she lost her fear of Marc, he seemed to be growing fearful of her. They were still on speaking terms, but Marc constantly seemed to be on edge.
"Wouldn't it be terrible if Caesar made everyone go through a period when they were scared?" John half joked. He stopped and thought about what he had said.
"Oh dear God, no," I said. Kari and I were the only ones who had dealt with a period before. Marc and John, even though they had spent a considerable amount of time as women now, had never experienced that particular pleasure.
Later that day we were in the command center when a light started blinking. It was the incoming communication light. What is going on? I wondered. I walked over and accepted the communication. It was from Earth!
It was Freeman, once again as a man!
To the people on N21. This is Freeman.
I’m not sure how long we have for this communication, so I hope you’re recording. I fully expect this to burn out our comm system.
The picture was grainy, and there was a lot of static in it, but we were receiving, and it was intelligible.
I want to tell you what we have tried to defeat the ‘Total Fun’ problems. We have still not been able to do it, but I want you to know. Maybe you’ll get some ideas from our failures.
The first thing we tried was looking for more documentation on the nanites. We could find none. Well, we found some, but it did not include any programming. The nanites are designed to be impermeable, as I’m sure you know. They are designed to withstand almost anything. We were not sure how much, but we found that the only way they die, is if the host dies. Obviously, that is not a desirable outcome.
We tried to set up an EMP, but when our scientists did, they were promptly killed by the nanites.
We tried an acid only known to affect metal, but the things are encased in an organic shell, so there was no effect. The acid could not get through.
Another attempt was to set up a local EMP, only affecting one person at a time. Again, there was no effect.
We heard a knocking on Freeman’s door, and he glanced that way, but then ignored it.
I have to hurry. We tried… He broke off when the knocking turned to pounding. We heard wood splintering. Shit! I’m sending you a file which contains everything our scientists attempted. BANG! BANG! This will be the last message from me. He reached out and touched a button. Goodbye N21! Freeman out!
He stood and turned to face the door but he left the comm going. There was an explosion of the door and whatever they used turned it into shrapnel. Several pieces directly hit Freeman. He was flung backwards by the explosion, his arms and legs stretched out in front of him. He hit the wall with incredible force, and I was afraid his back would be broken.
He slid down the wall, and then slumped over where we couldn’t see his face, but while he was sliding, we saw that he was hardly recognizable. His face had been demolished, and his chest was covered with blood. Apparently, a piece of the door had cut through an artery in his neck, and it had left a considerable spray across the room as he flew. Now, it was sprayed out and then slowed to a trickle.
There was another explosion, this one seeming to burst from inside the room, and the screen pixelated, then went dark.
None of us could believe what had just happened. Marc grabbed a hard data repository for the information to go onto, then started it saving.
It took a considerable amount of time to save, but considering how long Earth had been able to work on things, It was no wonder.
I wondered what they had tried. It was a frightening prospect that over thousands of years, they hadn’t found anything that worked.
John and I left the command center and hand in hand, we walked around the upper, then lower circles. It was heartening to see that many couples were out for a stroll as well. It was also disheartening. How many people had to deal with the disgust of being the opposite sex for however long?
We finally went to my apartment, and I rummaged around in my recipes. I finally made a facsimile of chicken with peanut sauce and asparagus tips.
When John had finished his dinner, he sat back, gratified. “I have the best meals on this station,” he said. “The senior chef of the best restaurant, cooking a meal for just us.”
“That’s not all you get,” I told him as I grabbed his hand. He let me pull him up, then we made our way to my bedroom.
Four hours later, we fell asleep, and stayed that way for several hours.
It had been three weeks since we received the data from Earth. I was constantly wondering what had happened on our planet. We had lost our friend and source of information, but we wondered who had killed him. We had no doubt that he was dead. We showed the recorded video to Roman, and he told us there was no way a person could survive the carotid artery being severed. Even the nanites couldn’t help there.
Marc and Kari had extended their cycle time to a week now. John and I were at the forty-eight hour point, and I found that I was fearful of him now. True to form, the ghost of Caesar had given us another twist. Every time Marc and Kari swapped, the woman had a period. Thankfully, she was not afraid of him, but the periods were exceptionally terrible. Kari told me that she had never had one even half as bad. The cramps were extraordinary, and her emotions were such that nobody wanted to cross her. I wasn’t sure I wanted to tell John what we had to look forward to. It sounded bad enough to me. What would it do to him?
I saw the effect on Marc, and he told Kari and me that if this was what we had to deal with every month, he took back every joke he ever said about a woman during her time. Kari answered that this was way worse than any she had ever experienced, but she accepted the apology.
John heard and I saw him go white. He was not looking forward to this for himself.
Not much research in the Earth files got accomplished that week. Marc could not concentrate through the pain. All he wanted to do was sleep, but that was effectively stopped as well. I sat up with him for several hours each night I was a woman, and John did when he was.
We were grateful when the time came for him to change back.
When we reached the time that they were at, I was shocked. Nothing that Kari had said prepared me for how miserable it actually was.
What we had to look forward to was much worse, however.
Marc and Kari’s sex life had gone to one time every month, with a period for the woman lasting the entire time. For the men, it had become bad too. Marc explained it as a constant throbbing in his testicles as if he had been kicked there, and the pain simply would not diminish for the entire month. There seemed to be no way to simply block it out either. There was no getting used to it. It was constantly demanding that you felt it at its original intensity.
I had almost forgotten what being kicked there felt like. The times as a man hadn’t included that feeling. I remembered that it hurt like hell, but the feelings of being a woman had eclipsed that for me.
When John and I arrived at that point and I felt a month long, super intense period, I found myself looking forward to switching. That wasn’t such a good thing, however. When it was my turn to be male, I couldn’t do anything. I had needed support from John during my period, but now I found I couldn’t stand upright. I didn’t remember anything hurting so much from my time as a man. John told me he didn’t either. I wished that I could put my hands around Caesar’s throat and squeeze the life out of him, but I doubted I would be able to squeeze hard enough. The pain was simply too intense.
Somewhere, Marc had been able to find the time to finish going through the work that had been done on Earth. We met in the room by the command center again. It wasn’t good.
“They tried some very good ideas, and some that made almost no sense at all. I suppose when their good ideas ran out, they figured anything was worth a try.”
“Is anything worth revisiting?” John wanted to know.
“I’m not sure,” Marc answered, his feminine voice sounding thoughtful. “I've got a few ideas. There are a few of their ideas that make me think they might work, if we could find a way of pulling it off.”
“Why?” I asked. John was in severe pain, and I’m not sure he or Kari were following the conversation very well.
“The scientists who were working on an EMP were killed. They were beheaded in the same way our murdered people were.”
“How do you propose we get around that little obstacle?” I asked. My emotions were high, and I was finding it hard to control my temper.
Marc was pretty pissed about everything in general too. “I’m not sure,” he admitted. “The fact that they were killed, however, leads me to believe that they may have been onto something.” He sounded very mad as he told me his opinion.
“I’m sorry, Marc. I didn’t mean to sound like that.”
“You really didn’t,” he told me. “I think we’re both on edge. Let me do some more research and I’ll let you all know what I’ve found.”
“Okay,” I told him. I turned to John. “Let’s go back to your apartment. I’ll make some dinner for us.”
“I sincerely hope I can keep it down my dear,” he said as we stood. Well, him sort of.
A few weeks later, we had some strange news. Marc and Kari had become their normal sex, and everything seemed to stop for them. They had a completely normal relationship; they weren’t switching every time they were physical, and could do it anytime they wanted. The big question was, why?
John and I arrived at that point six weeks later. It was incredible to no longer have such a strange situation everytime we had sex. Marc and Kari were still in the same stage. We knew that whatever happened to them, we had six more weeks before it happened to us.
They had become John and my best friends, but I was grateful every day that their situation remained stable, knowing we had at least six weeks of as well.
We were in the command center for another discussion. I’m not sure what we expected out of them. Knowing that Earth had ended up having thousands of times our experience, and still had not succeeded in defeating ‘Total Fun’, what could we hope to accomplish?
“Why were people killed for the EMP and not other things?” John began when we sat down.
“Well, first off, there were other things that ended up getting them killed,” Marc corrected.
“What?” I asked.
“It seemed like whenever someone seemed to be elated about something, they would lose their head.”
“Uh, that leaves a very wide range of things that can cause your death,” I said. “Feeling elated? What if John and I have a very special evening?”
“We never heard anything about that in their reports,” Kari explained. She smiled at her man. “Also, I can say from personal experience that being elated doesn’t necessarily mean you’re going to be killed.”
I smiled at John. “Well, that’s a relief.”
“Okay, do we know the stages that are coming up for us?” John asked. He wasn’t ignoring me. He had one hand stroking my leg in response to what I had said.
Kari took over now. “We know about the first several stages, but I’ll go through the whole things now. They sent us an outline. It’s not pleasant to read. Especially what we have coming up next.” She passed out a paper to each of us, which had what we had been through and what we had coming literally for years to come.
The first person of a compatible gender that you come in contact with after you lose your fear obtains an emotional bond with you.
You are under a compulsion to make love to this person constantly.
Once you touch the person, the compulsion becomes irresistible.
If one of you changed without the other one, convulsions occur in both.
If one of you dies, the other does as well.
Changes occuring daily after three times of sex.
Remaining the opposite sex gets increasingly longer.
Being the opposite sex is abhorrent to the victim.
Takes about three weeks, getting to forty eight hours.
Forty eight hours lasts for thirty days
Goes to a week.
The week adds a terrible period for the woman.
Sex life descends to once a month.
Adds in pain for the man that cannot diminish.
Go back to normal for twelve months.
Both bondmates spend one month of being opposite sex
Wake up and eat.
After sex, they arrange seating where they can see each other.
Sit unmoving at all all day, until they get up sixteen hours later, use the facilities, and sleep for eight hours.
Any deviation from this routine results in death.
Victims are aware of everything happening around them.
Any intellectual stimulation results in death.
Lasts for twenty four months.
The periods and pain come back, both lasting for two months.
One time sex every two months.
This takes eighteen months.
Periods and pain last three months.
Everyone must watch who they touch again.
Bondmate will convulse if one switches.
Bondmate will die if one dies.
Bondmates have intense hatred for each other.
Do not want to have sex but at three months, they must or will die.
Lasts thirty six months
Same as five, but lasts sixty months with period and pain.
Woman gets pregnant.
Is unable to move from her bed for entire time, except as in five and eight.
Man as in five and eight.
Cycles three times for each.
Same as five and eight.
Bondmates have extreme hatred for each other.
Lasts seventy two months.
Same as nine.
Bondmates have extreme hatred for each other.
Cycles five times for each.
“Wait a minute,” I exclaimed. “This is crazy!”
“So was Caesar,” John said gently, as he put his arm around my shoulders.
“I can’t even comprehend having extreme hatred for you,” I was sobbing now.
“I can’t either. Hopefully it won’t reach that point,” John’s voice was loving as he held me.
I was near panicking. “What causes death with the EMP?”
“Honey, we’re going to find out,” John said. He moved his chair to right beside mine, and gently pulled my head onto his shoulder. I was normally pretty strong, but what was coming terrified me. Marc and Kari only had about nine months until they entered the fifth stage. John and I had only ten and a half months.
The meeting broke up, and John and I returned to my rooms. We had taken residence there so that I could run my restaurant. I had no wish to cook at that moment. What I wanted to do, more than anything was to make music.
I sat down at my piano and started playing. I was so scared that what I played was mournful. When I stopped for a moment, John commented, “I’ve never heard that before.”
“I haven’t either,” I responded. “I was just playing.”
“It was beautiful,” he told me.
“Thank you.”
I started playing again, trying to make it more upbeat, but I couldn’t. I started thinking about John, and how he had supported me throughout this terrible time we had been through, and how he was now. I realized that the music I was playing mirrored my feelings. It was very romantic.
When I was done with it, John came over and slid me over on the piano bench and sat down beside me. He started reached for my shoulders and started rubbing them. It felt wonderful. There was so much tension in them, I was shocked that I had been able to play anything.
I leaned my head against him again, and when he started to work lower and lower down my back, I felt like purring.
Eventually, he whispered in my ear, “I can’t do anymore here.”
I nodded to him, and he stood up, took my hand, and pulled me up. We went into the bedroom and, well; I’ll let you imagine from there.
The next morning, we went to the command center. I was glad I was feeling the way I was because of John’s and my relationship.
When we sat down, Marc surprised us. “I think I have an idea.”
“Okay?”
“When the scientists on Earth tried an EMP, the people that tried to do it were in a normal point. Stage twelve is normality, exactly like what we’re in now. I think we need to have people who are afraid of each other working in tandem. Anything that keeps them from feeling that elation.”
“That’s a great idea, but who do we have feeling that?”
“We have several people who are in stage three.”
Kari and I shook our heads. “We weren’t afraid of each other then. You can continue to feel elation, knowing that pain will end, and that your period will end. I don’t think that will work.”
I nodded my head in agreement. “If anyone volunteers, we can try it, but I’m afraid stage seven may be our only hope.” I sighed deeply. “I hate to think we will have to go through stage five. That scares me the most. Two years of nothing. Staring at John is okay, but not being able to talk or really think sounds like a living death.”
“Stage eight would be worse,” Kari said, “and ten and eleven are even worse. Getting pregnant and hating Marc, while he’s staring at me, hating me.”
I could feel tears as I thought of that. “What would we do with all those babies?”
“I don’t know,” John answered.
Marc took a big chance. He designed the system to set off the EMP, but I think he was so scared of what might happen, and he had no idea if it would work.
We then had some people build the system before they entered stage four. The were able to do the work, surprisingly. We all crowded into the original bay we had been locked into. A cage had been set up to keep the EMP from affecting the stations computers. The system fired.
We went back into the rest of the station, and Roman checked the blood of several of us. He was concerned.
“It sort of worked, but didn’t.
“What do you mean?” Marc asked him.
“Remember that the nanites are partially organic. Well, I wasn’t sure what the mechanical part did. I’ve observed them now, and I think what it does is simply give them power. It’s like a little battery. It seems to store power. They can still operate, but there is nothing to store the power now. I doubt they could be even slightly airborne now. However, they still function.
“So where do they get their power?” I asked.
“Brownian motion.”
“Huh?”
“Brownian motion was discovered by Robert Brown in the ancient date of 1827.”
I held up a hand to John. “John. I love you. Please spare me the history lesson and just tell me what Brownian motion does.”
“It is the motion of microscopic matter in a fluid as it is hit by different particles of the fluid. If the fluid is viscous…”
“Oh yeah!” I said. “They mentioned it in an ancient science fiction book. Uh, what was the name of that… Oh yeah. Fantastic Voyage! They made a submarine microscopic as well as the crew, and injected ...”
This time, it was John’s turn. “I love you,” he said as he raised his hand. “I’ve read the book too.”
“Touche,” I said, smiling at him, in spite of the failure of the EMP.
“Wait a minute,” Kari said. “I thought they got their power from body heat.”
“That, I’m afraid, was a misconception.”
“How?” Marc asked.
“Think about it. Brownian motion needs fluid to work. When you take blood out of a person, that blood cools, so the brownian motion slows. This is just enough to where there is not enough power to recharge the batteries in a nanite. In a body, the nanites don’t stop as fast, as it takes time for a body to cool, but we’ve always looked at the nanites in the absence of body heat. We thought they needed the heat to work. In a way, they do, but that’s only because of the viscosity of the blood.”
I was starting to get it. “What if we cooled a body?”
“Even freezing a body would probably not work. As soon as we revived the person, the motion would start again. Just as we started working again, so would they.”
“Well, it was a thought,” I said.
“Do they have a hive mind?”
I had never considered such a thing, but John had a good question.
“They don’t as far as I can tell, but I’m not really sure what I’m looking for,” Roman told us. “There are certainly some that are sacrificed when they are working.”
“Maybe they consider that the needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few,” I quipped, quoting from another of my favorite ancient movies.
“Perhaps the individuals just feel that resistance is futile.” I should have known that John would get the joke and build on it. With very little else to do recently, we had been watching as many of the old films as we could get our hands on. He raised his eyebrow at me, and I started to laugh, the others looking at me like I was mad. It occured to me that I may very well be. Living in this crazy world created by Caesar was enough to drive anyone mad.
“I would think they have to have something like a hive mind,” Kari said. She glanced at Marc. “Look at the complexity of your body. Every time we make love, the nanites rebuild you into the opposite sex. How?”
“Genetically…” Marc began.
“Not enough. Let’s say they receive a signal that it’s time, what do they do? Change what needs to be changed wherever they are? How do they know where they are?”
“They hold a piece of your DNA inside them. It’s like a blueprint, I guess,” Roman offered.
“Is there a little arrow that says ‘you are here’ on that DNA blueprint? How does a nanite know where the hell it is inside you? DNA isn’t enough. Every cell has DNA in it.”
“You’ve made your point, Kari,” John told her. “There’s got to be something controlling them. The question is, what?”
“If these things are organic,” I asked, “why don’t antibodies or white blood cells take them out?”
“As far as I can tell, they seem to be tuned to your body,” Roman explained. “When a child is injected with the first set of nanites, there is a period of NNS, or ‘neo-nanite symptoms.’ This is the stage where the body tries to get rid of the ‘invading’ nanites.” We had all heard of, and seen a baby with NNS. It was something that all babies got, but we had no idea it had anything to do with nanites. “I said that the nanites were tuned to your body. Actually, your body is tuned to them. Something -- I don’t know what -- is done that makes your body refuse to reject them. They become part of your body’s local inhabitants. As far as your body is concerned, the nanites are native.”
“So they can do anything they want, and nothing will argue with them,” Marc sounded disgusted.
“Pretty much,” Roman said, nodding.
“So how do they communicate?” I asked. “Obviously, they have a way. They’ve got to know where they are, what needs done there. Probably the wanted outcome.”
“They don’t necessarily need to know the desired outcome,” Kari argued. “If they know what needs to be done at their location….”
I cut her off. “No. That doesn’t work.” Everyone was looking at me, obviously, wondering what I meant. “If I hear a piece of music, and want to write it out, I can know everything about music, what each instrument sound like, their range. Hell, I can know what a V64 is, or a Perfect 5th -- Even an N6. That’s not going to help me write the music if I don’t know what it is supposed to sound like.”
“There have been robots that simply make the same moves with pieces of metal for millennia,” John began.
“John,” I patiently explained, “Music is fluid. So is the human body. It is the imperfections in how a human played instrument sounds that makes it beautiful. So it is with the human body. It’s the imperfections that make us unique.”
I could see that he was thinking of protesting, so I persisted. “You’ve known me for almost two hundred years. Even after the changes that have happened in me, am I a different person?”
“Aside from the obvious?”
I gave him a dirty look. “Yes, Dear. Aside from the obvious.”
Marc nudged John. “Couch tonight,” he stage whispered.
I turned a glare on Marc, and he wisely shut up.
Perhaps to keep the creature comforts in the upcoming sleep period, John said, “Well aside from your vastly improved appearance… among other things… your personality is essentially unchanged.”
“Essentially?”
“From what I can tell, it’s not exceptionally different. There are some changes, yes, but I think those can be explained by a different cocktail of hormones in your body.”
I put away the evil glare I had been giving him, and grudgingly responded, “Okay. That makes sense.”
“I think I know what you’re saying, however. A human body can change over time. It grows, things wear out. For the nanites to do the job that they do, they have to know what the finished product is going to be.”
“But how can it know?” Kari seemed frustrated now.
“Read the DNA.” Marc said.
We all thought about that for some time. Finally, “So do we change?” I asked no one in particular.
“What do you mean?” Roman wondered.
“Obviously not the way I have, but I am wondering about that too. Marc suggested that the nanites may know what the finished product is by reading our DNA. Personally, I think that’s a fair assessment. Perhaps they don’t know what we look like in the physical sense, but they know how the inside is supposed to be built.”
“Go on,” John said, intrigued.
“If they read the blueprints and build from that…”
“You said they couldn’t build a human that way,” Kari was confused.
“I don’t think you could, normally. But what if we are an exactly what our DNA says we should be?”
“It could be,” John said thoughtfully. “Remember that movie we watched where the guy cut off his son’s hand with that weird glowing sword thing? His son had a mechanical hand after that. I’ve never heard of such a thing.”
“I’ve read medical texts,” Roman said, “Where people would have to get an artificial limb made. Legs and arms didn’t grow back. Nothing did except hair and nails.”
Marc looked skeptical. “Do you think that is because they didn’t have nanites?”
Roman was beginning to realize some things. “Think about it, Sir. In our example here,” he indicated me, “they have a set of blueprints. They change one thing. They change that Y chromosome to a second X. That changes everything. Now, they look at things and realize it all has to be remade. It’s not like the blueprints say it should be. She’s the same person, but structurally, she’s not. she has to be remade as a woman.”
“Granted, that makes sense, but what about anger and aggression?”
“Well thankfully, no one’s been aggressive, but we know where the brain needs stimulated to make anger. We also know what genes to change to make a person more susceptible to anger and rage.” Roman glanced at the rest of us. “I know there’s more we’re not explaining with all of this, but I think we’re beginning to see how some of these things work.”
“Please, Roman,” I implored. “We need to know the rest, and you’re the only one who can figure it out.”
A few weeks later, Roman called everyone together and told them what he’d learned.
“Apparently Caesar was very sure of himself. I have not appeared to have a problem with looking at anything. The nanites are leaving me alone. I think the only real problem is if you start to feel elated, it assumes that you’re getting close, or you think you are.”
“So it reads our minds?” Kari asked.
“I doubt it,” Roman said. I think it just knows when you’re feeling happy about something. Perhaps it can generally read emotions, but not exactly what you’re thinking.”
“If you’re not having any problems, why were our doctors spaced?” aked Marc.
“Honestly, I think he was playing with us even then. There doesn’t seem to be any other reason for it. I’ve passed my medical exams with flying colors now, and I’m still fine.”
John nodded. “That could well be, Roman, but we need to be certain that anything you do is safe.”
“Yes. We don’t want to lose you,” I agreed.
Marc and Kari still had six months before they entered stage five. It was late at night, and the four of us were off shift for awhile.
I went to see Kari, hoping that I could cheer her up. She had been really depressed for awhile, and I wasn’t sure what was causing it.
We had taken the time to beautify some of the bays of the station, and had even turned one into what seemed to be an outside park. Some of our artists had done a wonderful job working in holograms, making the ceiling look like a beautiful sky. Much of the flaura here was growing in a hydroponic culture, but it had been carefully arranged to not appear to be. The walls were hidden by both flora and holograms. Obviously, the holograms were just tricks of the light, but as long as you didn’t try to touch them, you didn’t notice.
Kari and I met and sat down on a bench. It was overlooking a fountain in the center of the park. We didn’t have the water to spare on a fountain, but the was real. There were speakers in the middle which provided the sound of water, so it was quite pleasant.
“So what’s going on, Kari?” I asked her.
“What do you mean?” she countered.
“Oh come on. You’ve seemed really down lately. Can’t you tell me?”
She sat, unmoving for awhile. “I wish that was real,” she finally said.
I looked at her closely. “I don’t think that’s what’s bothering you,” I told her.
She sighed, then without moving her eyes from the fountain, told me, “We only have six months.”
Very quietly, I said, “I know.”
“I’m scared,” she told me. “I love Marc, but to just sit, day after day, month after month, watching him, unable to do anything else. It just seems to be too much.”
I didn’t say anything this time. I nodded, but she didn’t move her eyes.
“We’re supposed to be aware of everything around us, but too much mental stimulation results in death. How much is too much?”
“Marc didn’t say there seemed to be a limit to ambient stimulation.”
“I know!”
I stared at her for a bit. “What are you not telling me, Kari?”
“I spoke to Glenda earlier.” Glenda was a man who had been turned into a woman from the outset. “She tried to kill herself. She couldn’t. She and Bil have become bondmates. They decided it wasn’t worth the pain. They decided to commit suicide at the same time. She says when she tried, she couldn’t move her hand to do anything. Neither could Bil!”
She started to cry now. I pulled her into an embrace. “Marc and I had decided if the six months were gone, before we ended up in stage five, we’d rather die, but we’re stuck. We can’t even end everything.”
“Are you sure they just couldn’t bring themselves to do it?” I asked.
“They really wanted to! She could move her other hand, but when she tried to bring a knife to her neck, it stopped.”
I felt like I had been deflated, and I knew I’d have to tell John tonight. We had thought the same thing.
Author’s note: It’s interesting. I received a comment on this, and I had already decided to address the possibility of suicide.
John and I talked to Marc regarding the idea of suicide. Of course, Marc knew before we did, but it was another piece of grim news to discuss with the rest of the station.
We had discovered another fact about Caesar’s ‘Total Fun’, probably related to our limited population. If someone didn’t get a bondmate within a certain time period, they died. This left us with everyone who was still alive in stage two or higher.
I began to wonder what would happen with a homosexual couple in nine and eleven. I spoke to Kari about it, and she explained what they had found while going through the data from Earth. Apparently, the one doing the penetrating was considered the man, and the one being penetrated was considered the woman. As soon as that was determined by the nanites, the necessary transformation would proceed, then the pregnancy would continue as in any heterosexual couple.
Later that night, I took a blanket with me, and went to the park. I got off the main path, and spread my blanket out on some grass, hidden from view of passersby. I sat down and idly began pulling pieces of grass and tossing them away. This was strictly against the rules, nor was it as fulfilling as it had been when I was a child. The patch of grass was actually an old idea for allowing cars to drive across grass without destroying things from ancient times. There were steel grates, supported from below, with grass growing from hydroponic pots below, hence my blanket. It looked real because of holographic projections, even down to bugs in the dirt, but when you touched it, you felt the steel grating.
I considered all that we had learned about Caesar. His psychopathic play certainly dug new pits for hell. He made one of the most beautiful things for us and made it horrendous. While we would normally enjoy it, that was blackened by what we knew was going to happen. I knew I entered into bliss whenever John and I had sex, but what would happen if we ever defeated the nanites? Would I ever be able to have a physical relationship with him again? I remember reading about PTSD in ancient books, then thought about what had happened when I saw the woman bifurcated by a bay door. Later that night, visions of that dead body would not leave me alone. I tried to sleep, and couldn’t. Visions of my friends bodies that were frozen on the ground came back too.
I started crying as I thought of all of them, and what was going to happen when and if we stopped the ‘Total Fun’. Right now, sex was wonderful and beautiful between us, but I didn’t know if I would be able to have a relationship with any man afterwards. Or woman, for that matter.
I wiped my eyes with my sleeve and found that I needed to blow my nose. I didn’t have anything, so I stood to head to a restroom. Standing by a tree, watching me was John.
I wasn’t sure what would happen later, but right now, our relationship was beautiful. I fell into his arms, and wept. He didn’t ask me why I was crying. He just held me.
I awoke the next morning, wondering once more what would happen. The last night had been wonderful, as it always was, but I began to wonder if John was really as skillful as he seemed to be. Was my view skewed because I had never had sex with any other man? Was it because my hormones were sky high because of the nanites? How did he think I was? It seemed that he loved what I did, but was that a result of the nanites? I began to worry, not that we would have PTSD if we ever removed the nanites, but that I might not be able to please him, because alone, I wasn’t enough.
My thoughts drifted a bit. Did others feel this way? Was John as unsure of what might happen as I was? Did he feel he’d be enough for me? I was certain he couldn’t fail there, but was that just my nanites thinking for me?
Was this a horrible aspect of stage four that Earth didn’t recognize? Was this worry part of Caesar’s plan? I couldn’t see how, as there were no visible aspects that Caesar could view. Well, there was, but who wants to see a woman crying constantly? Okay, Caesar did. The first question there was why, but as in all things with Willem Wallace, nothing was explainable.
I rolled over and found that John wasn’t beside me. Immediately, I began wondering if he had given up on me; this poor, pathetic woman who would never be able to satisfy him without the help of Caesar.
I was preparing to descend into more despair, when I heard a sound from outside the bedroom. I got up, grabbed a robe, and looked out.
John was busy in the kitchen alcove. I smelled something wonderful coming from the pans he was busy with. “What is that?” I asked.
He turned and smiled at me. “Something I rarely do anymore, my dear. Breakfast. I know I’ve been shirking my responsibilities lately, and letting you do all the cooking. While it’s understandable why, considering the delicious foods you make, I don’t want you thinking I take advantage of you.”
For some reason, tears started again. This time, there was a lot of relief. He really did love me. He loved me! He hugged me again, apparently recognizing that I was in a turmoil of emotions. After a bit, he gently asked, “What’s the date?”
It took me a minute to realize what he was asking, and I hurried into the bedroom. Picking up what we had jokingly dubbed, my tricorder, I checked my calendar. Oh thank God! This wasn’t Caesar’s doing!
It was getting close to the time we were all dreading. Soon, Marc and Kari would enter stage five, and a month and a half later, John and I would.
I tried not to think about it. Everytime I did, I could feel my heart racing. It wasn’t pleasant to think about.
We were trying to set up things where when we arrived at stage twelve, which mirrored stage four, we would be able to work once again on an escape.
We had several researchers working with us while we searched for ways out of Caesar’s control, but in seven weeks, John and I would be ‘away’ for a long time. Marc and Kari had only one six days.
Before they entered stage five, John and I had them over for a meal that we both worked on. We wanted them to know how much they meant to us. We knew that even though we had six more weeks after they… well you know... they would be uncommunicative. Yes, we could see them, but we didn’t want to overstimulate them. We weren’t willing to risk their deaths.
It was a lighthearted meal, or we tried to keep it that way. There was an underlying tension that we couldn’t seem to break. Finally, after a very quiet dessert, I couldn’t take it anymore.
“I’m so sorry,” I told them. “I shouldn’t have planned this.”
“We both did,” John stated. “We wanted you to know that you are our best friends, and we are going to miss you.”
“We know,” Marc assured us.
“Just come in each day until you enter five yourselves,” said Kari. “Let us know how much we are loved and missed. We’ll need that.”
“No!” I exclaimed. I told her how we were afraid to overstimulate them.
“You know what?” Marc said. “I’d rather die than be left alone for two years. If we died from you seeing us, at least we’d know that we were cared about.”
I wasn’t sure whether I could agree with this or not. I looked at John and he seemed to be as indecisive as I was. “Are you sure?” I asked.
Kari grabbed my hands with hers. “We talked about this, and were going to ask you just before, but now seems as good a time as any.”
“Besides,” Marc said with a dry chuckle,” Caesar won’t let us commit suicide, so why would he allow us to ask you if we’d die from that overstimulation?”
John joined Marc in the laugh, but I couldn’t. I looked back at Kari, who still had my hands in hers -- her grip seemed as if she never intended to let go -- and she was smiling at me. All I could get out was a broken okay, then I tried to smile. I wasn’t very successful.
For the time between now and at least stage six, the research was now laid out. We worked tirelessly with Marc and Kari until the end of the last day. We knew that in the morning they would not appear at the lab. Kari had become my best friend, and I almost felt like she was dying the next day. I had told her that I would appear twice each day. I was planning on stopping by in the morning, as was John, and also in the afternoon, after we were done at the lab. John and I would fill them in on what happened at the lab.
This was part of how we were planning on keeping them abreast of what was happening as far as the ‘escape research’ as we now called it.
This twice daily visitation was risky. It might very well be overstimulation, and I hated to think of what I would feel if they died in my presence. I doubted I could take that. However, the command staff, meaning the four of us and Roman and his partner, Jerold, had decided that we needed to have this kind of updating. Unless, of course, we lost Marc and Kari because of it. It might allow them to think about possible solutions while they sat and did nothing else.
We walked aimlessly through the station, none of us wanting to call an end to our time together.
So much had happened over the time since ‘Total Fun’ started. We looked at the welded shut doors behind which was the stairs that would take someone to the absolutely destroyed motors to open the overhead doors. We even had a laugh over the distance that we had kept between us as we inspected everything. Now, I was gripping John’s upper arm with both hands, like my life depended on it. Kari and Marc were holding each others hands tightly. We had come a long way since that fear to be anywhere near each other.
Our meandering finally took us to Marc’s apartement, where he and Kari would spend the next two years. I wanted to make another circle, but I saw that Kari’s eyes seemed to be getting heavy. So did Marc’s. I suppose that was part of the next stage coming on. I doubted I could ever get tired knowing what was coming.
They walked into the apartment, and as the door shut, I saw them embrace like two lovesick teenagers after a particularly hot date.
Apparently I wasn’t planning on moving, but John took my arm and steered me away, back to our own apartment. We sat in the main room for some time, with the lights off, gazing down at the nighttime sleep below. Most people knew what was happening tomorrow, so very little was going on in the street.
I imagined that our friends were having desperate…. I tried to force that from my mind. I didn’t want to cry. It dawned on me how emotional I was being about this. I know John could tell what I was thinking, just by looking at my face, while it was like he was carved out of granite. Nothing showed on his face. Well, that’s not quite true. I knew him well enough to realize that he was showing a great deal of emotion in that apparent absence of it. I could also see in the flickering lights, a bit more moisture than his eyes usually had.
Morning seemed so far away, and I wasn’t sure what it would hold. Okay, I knew, but how would we all deal with Marc and Kari not being there for two years? I just couldn’t seem to make heads or tails of it.
As I continued looking out at the night, I whispered to my best friend, Kari, "Just remember that Rose loves you." Then I started to cry again.
End of Part 1
I had sat in the same chair for an untold number of days. I sat facing John, and it was as if my muscles were disconnected throughout the day. I could breath and blink, but that was it. Every joint was locked. When it was time to use the facilities, I seemed to have no control of anything. I would stand up, go into the bathroom and do whatever needed to be done, then go to bed. I would fall asleep immediately, and get up seven hours later, have a meal, have sex with John, then we would sit.
Over and over, day after day. The only break we would get was switching sex, every few weeks. I had no idea how much time I spent as each sex. I couldn’t count. My brain was apparently locked from anything but staring at John. I could see everything around me, but I really couldn’t process anything, except John sitting, facing me.
I longed to put my arms around him, but even when we had sex, there was nothing in it. Just the action, then sitting. I felt empty, emotionally.
Then, one day, after an interminable amount of time, I was able to do something else. I could now remember all that had happened to me, and it was as if I had just come off a time of unbroken sensory deprivation.
Now, we were we were going through times of pain and period. We were able to move around and to think, but the pain was much worse. It was almost completely debilitating. The first two month time I was female and John was a male, and I don’t think I really had any idea of what he was going through as the cramps hit with such ferocity that I felt like I was going to pass out each time. I think if I hadn’t had the nanites keeping me awake and feeling things, I would have. I can’t imagine someone being able to stand that.
When we made love, I felt I was being stretched far enough to have a baby, the moment he penetrated. It was agony! I loved the man beyond reason, but I desperately wanted him to pull out. We both climaxed at the same time, and that was the moment we switched.
I felt like my penis was on fire. I wanted to pull out, but could not. I had climaxed as a woman, and now I had to as a man, before we completed. Again, I loved John as a woman beyond reason, and knew she was in agony, but couldn’t stop. The drive of my libido was controlling me, making me continue until I was emptied.
We got very little done during this time. We visited Marc and Kari twice, but couldn’t get out of our apartment except to get some food, although much of that was lost due to the pain. Neither of us could hold anything down.
At the end of eighteen months, the pain intensified again. As I had thought there was no way to stay awake before, I now thought there was no way I could possibly survive. But we did.
Thankfully, we hardly left the apartment, so we didn’t have to worry about switching if we touched anyone else.
The problem was, I hated John. I couldn’t even stand the sight of him. I couldn’t stand the thought of making his meals, and I certainly didn’t want to sleep with him. Although touching him wouldn’t hurt me, I wanted to throw up at the mere thought of it, and I knew he felt the same. Sharing the same bathroom grossed me out too. I mean, there were times his butt had touched the same toilet mine had to! How disgusting was that! And then, at three months, I could barely stand it, but there was an urge to have sex.
That’s all it was, however. Having sex. There were no sweet nothings whispered, no enjoyment of the act.
It was pure sex. I felt degraded and used, because he had to have me, the same as I had to have him, or we would die. We knew that beyond the shadow of a doubt, so I gritted my teeth and did the act.
Most of the time, I thought of Marc, Carter; even Roman! I fantasized about having them all. I thought maybe I would be good enough in bed without John anywhere around, that I could turn Roman straight.
I knew, however, that Marc was my best friend’s man, and I couldn’t hurt her. I sure wanted him rather than John, though!
Day after day, week after week, month after month.
And then something completely unexpected happened. I woke up one morning, and I knew it was the day for us to have sex and I wasn’t having a period. I couldn’t bear the thought of sex, however. I started to go through my thoughts. I was afraid of John. I didn’t hate him. In fact, I knew that I loved him beyond reason, but I was afraid of him. I thought about Marc, and I was afraid of him. I wasn’t as afraid of Roman, but I couldn’t begin to fantasize about him. Not with John around.
I got up and walked into the main part of the apartment, where John was sitting on the sofa. “Don’t come any closer, Rose” he told me.
“I don’t think I can.”
He nodded. “We got a call from one of the researchers. I don’t know how, but he was working.”
“What?!!?”
“Yeah. He made had made some kind of airborne virus and found out that it… God knows how… reset the nanites. He sent it into the air circulation system, and everyone on board the station is now starting stage one. The only problem is, I can’t get ahold of him now.”
He tossed me a pair of latex gloves like we had always used, called Marc and we headed toward the lab, keeping a respectable distance between ourselves.
When we arrived at the lab, a gruesome sight awaited. For years, the station had avoided a beheading, but now, the researcher had been killed just as Perl was.
Tentatively, I pulled off a glove and very gently, touched John’s face. Sure enough, nothing happened. I grabbed him, and hugged him as tight as I could. “I’m so sorry!” I cried.
“Why?”
“All the hate. The things I said!”
“It’s not your fault, Rose,” he told me.
“I said them with the intent to hurt you even more than you already were. I knew that the emotional hurt would make you ten times more miserable than you were with the physical.”
“I did the same thing to you, but it wasn’t either of our faults. We were being controlled by the nanites. All I can figure is that the areas of our brain that linked us was somehow inverted. No one is sure how the nanites did it, but that was what happened.”
Marc and Kari entered the lab about that time. One look at John and I, and they removed their gloves. The looked at each other, and John took Kari’s hand.
I looked at them and all of the sudden I thought of something. “Oh no. John!” I exclaimed as I backed out of his embrace.
He cocked his head at me, as if asking for an explanation. “I just realized what I did! By touching you, I restarted the bonding.”
“Your point?”
“We had no time to explore how we felt about each other without the bond.”
He took my hands and asked, “How did you feel about me when you came out of the bedroom this morning?”
“I loved you more than I can ever explain.”
“Rose, I felt exactly the same about you.”
I thought about it, then told him, “We’ve been friends for so long. I never wanted our friendship to die, and then when I became a woman, you went out of your way to help me, even when you were afraid of every woman on the station.”
“Do you know why?” I shook my head as I observed Marc and Kari backing out of the lab. I guess they wanted to give us some time to ourselves.”
“As you said, we have been friends since we were kids. Remember how your mom said if one of us was a woman, we would get married?” I nodded, blushing. “I didn’t want our friendship to die either. I tried to keep it a friendship. I helped you because I didn’t want it to end by us being afraid of each other.”
“John, that doesn’t sound like a ‘bromance’ thing,” I said laughing.
“No, it doesn’t. Now that one of us was a woman, I found that what your mom said was true. We had so much in common that I couldn’t let you go. I was scared shitless of you, but I was determined that if we could beat this stuff, and you were still a woman, I was going to make sure we were together always. I wanted to marry you.”
“Wanted?” I asked.
“Okay, I want to marry you.”
“And that was all before we were bondmates?”
He pulled me close. “You damn well better believe it.”
Suddenly, Marc entered the lab. “I’ve got an idea. Hopefully, we’re not too late.”
“What,” I asked, suddenly excited.
Marc didn’t answer at first, but went to the researcher’s body. “I’m really sorry,” he said to the head, and then took a scalpel and cut a rather large section out of the man’s leg. It dripped blood as he put it on a tray. “The airborne virus gave me the idea.
He hurried to the same input the researcher had used to the air ducts, and we followed. “I found during my last pain cycle in stage five, that the nanites have an organic ‘battery’ as well. It uses the same type of energy as a sperm. The difference is, rather than spin a tail, it keeps them ‘alive’ for an extended amount of time, but it only seems to happen if the person has died in this way.”
He opened the grate and slipped the gory nanite supply inside the duct.
“So you’re going to try to cause stage two.”
“I know that is hurrying along stage three, but we’ve got to get rid of the fear.”
“We’ll have a year of normal time after stage three,” Kari pointed out.
“We need to try to stagger entering stage three so we always have someone awake to research,” I said.
“Agreed,” John said. He looked at me. “Think we can hold out a year?”
I gazed at him for a few moments. “No,” I said honestly. “I doubt I can wait a day.”
“I don’t think we should anyway,” Marc told us. “If one of us changes, we’re going to die. You know that.”
“It’s a chance we have to take,” John argued.
“It’s a chance we can’t take,” Kari said. “We’re the commanders of the station. We’re all needed.”
“I seem to remember you wishing you could commit suicide,” I told her.
“Yes, but I had time to think in the last few years. I realized that we couldn’t do that. It would be against the best interest of the population. Even if I’m not needed, Marc is.”
“John and I aren’t,” I argued, then I looked at John. “I’m sorry, Dear.”
“You’re right,” he said, smiling.
“No she isn’t. You three are needed as well. People look up to you and derive strength from your determination. I’m a glorified mechanic, but you three and Roman are all leaders. Don’t sell yourselves short.”
We were standing in the upstairs circle, and as we talked, I noticed that several people were making their way out of their homes, many holding hands.
“Looks like it’s working,” I told Marc.
John slapped Marc on the back. “Good job, my friend,” he told him.
“I’m glad. We really didn’t need the fear again.”
We had one glaring problem, that those of us in a leadership position hated. When the researcher died, his bond mate had no one to bond with anymore, and he was the second death this time around.
It was wonderful to make love that was not marred by hate or pain again. Granted, we hated changing during the third act, but the first two were incredible. Even when I was a male, it was wonderful. Not quite as good as when I was myself, but still…
It was three weeks later that it was discovered what the researcher had done to reset the nanites. There was a compound that was, in fact, airborne. It wasn’t understood what was being done to them but it worked. We had staggered our entering stage two as long as possible. John and I had entered stage four when we were ready to start again.
Since we were dealing with people’s possible deaths, we put it to an anonymous vote whether or not we were going to reset every time we reached stage five.
Not surprisingly, no one wanted to go through the pain and periods of stage five and six ever again, so we determined that we would each be with their bond mate when we reset. Unfortunately, we knew that for someone to turn off the fear, we would have to lose someone. We hoped that we could overcome the fear of being with our bond mate before we dealt with the death nanites.
We had many thousand people on board the station, so losing one couple was tolerable, but we were each fearful that the next couple would be ours. I took solace every time we reset when it was neither John or I who died, nor Marc and Kari. After the twenty-seventh reset, Roman’s partner was the one who died. We didn’t know how to respond. He had become a good friend, and we knew he would die before stage three was done for all of us. He would never see stage four and normality again.
I wept when I got to my apartment that night. I couldn’t bear the thought of losing a friend, but the worst was to come.
Roman died approximately three weeks later. It was horrible. I was working with him as he was researching. He asked me to get him some more microscope slides. I went to a cupboard across the room. “Is this the right drawer,” I asked. There was no response. I turned to ask him again, and was horrified to see his body slump forward, and his head roll across the bench he was working at.
I screamed.
It was so hard to deal with. I had seen Perl’s body years ago, but I had never seen it happen.
I never thought again that losing one couple each year was acceptable. I couldn’t. Not when I had lost a friend to the situation.
No matter what I thought of it personally, however, we had to go on. I don’t know how long I mourned Roman, but when we reset again, I held onto my John almost constantly until we heard that the first death had happened. It was so hard. We couldn’t kiss, nor make love. We had to wear gloves until the death nanites were distributed. I was scared to death, but I still loved him. It was the most draining thing I have ever done, like letting spiders crawl over me. I had arachnophobia even when I was a man, but I had lived with it. What helped me with the fear was the fact that I knew someone was going to die soon, and if it was my John, I would never forgive myself for not being there when he died.
Another twenty five years went by, always safe for us and Marc and Kari. Until one day, we were working together in the command center. All of us were wearing gloves and I turned to ask Kari a question. She began to answer me, then the strangest look appeared on her face. She had stood up and was walking toward me when it happened. Her body was apparently following the last command that her brain gave it, or maybe it was her spinal cord making her walk from reflex. What happened will stay with me for the rest of my life. She tripped and started to fall toward me. He head slipped off of her shoulders and landed in my lap while her body sprawled on the floor in front of me.
“KARI!!!” I screamed. I’m not sure if I got her whole name out because somewhere in that yell, my voice broke. I sat there for several minutes, unable to move. John and Marc couldn’t either. They had both turned to face me, or rather, us.
I stared at the head of my best friend. I don’t know how long it was, but I heard a man crying. I looked toward the body, and there was Marc. He had somehow collapsed on the floor, and his head was on her back. I had not started crying yet, but that scene broke me. Those two had loved each other so much. I felt a weight move from my lap, and saw that my husband had moved Kari’s head, and respectfully placed it on the floor. He took me in his arms and kissed me ever so gently, then he moved to Kari’s body and cut the familiar piece of her leg out and left the room carrying it. A few minutes later, he was back and took me in his arms and let me weep. I wanted so much to hold Marc, but he was unbonded. To do so would kill both John and me. John did something I’d never seen him do. He gently picked up Marc and hugged him. Marc was still weeping over the loss of his wife. We started to ease him to his apartment, when the strangest thing happened. We received an incoming communication!
I hate my muse right now. As the words to this chapter came to me, I had to have a box of tissues beside me. Damned Muse! Don’t do this again!!!
John and I tried to move Marc from the control room, but it was no dice. He would not leave the incoming communication. I knew that our subjective time was incredibly slow for Earth, so how many thousands of years, or perhaps millions had passed on our world since we had left? John surreptitiously removed Kari’s body from the control room, as Marc answered the call.
“N21, this is N22 requesting permission to dock.”
Dock? What the hell? Marc must have been too far into despair from Kari’s death, and I couldn’t say that I blamed him, but we were just best friends. Marc was bonded with her. I reached around him and keyed the mic. “N22, say again. You’re requesting permission to dock?”
“N21, that is correct. I am currently off your port side.”
I looked at the screens that showed what was around us. They had showed nothing for years, except the reverse one, which still showed a galaxy that stretched beyond our view. The Port side screen showed something amazing, however. There was a station that mirrored ours beside us! I knew I was getting too excited, so I thought of Kari, and the fact that she had missed this. That put me into a serious state of depression.
“You… You’re here? Wha… How...” I started bawling.
“I am the AI controlling N22. I cannot help with the ‘Total Fun’, but I am here to take you home. At least I can offer you that.”
My cries became even more serious as I thought of all the people we had lost. Roman, Kari, Perl… Those were just some, but they were the closest to me.
I wasn’t sure if the person in N22 mistook my crying for relief or not. “I understand, Ma’am. To whom do I have the pleasure of speaking with?” he asked.
“This is Rose Carlson,” I told him.
“Ah… Congratulations on your marriage to John Carlson, Ma’am.”
“Thank you,” I told him, then I thought about things. “Wait a minute. How do you know about that?”
“Mrs. Carlson, if you will give me permission to dock, I will explain things to you.”
“Permission granted, of course,” I told him, completely confused now.
John walked in at about that moment. One look at the screen and his jaw dropped.
“It’s docking, John! It’s here to take us home!”
“Please, Mrs Carlson! Please don’t get elated. Earth is still under the control of Caesar. Remember that!”
It was then that I realized we had a serious problem. This AI was stressing the point that Earth still had our nanite problem. We absolutely could not feel joy about this rescue. In fact, it really wasn’t a rescue. What type of rescue was this? We would go back to a planet that perhaps had no people left on it. How many people had they lost? If they had learned to reset the nanites as we had, which would make sense, how many people had they lost?
We had no way of knowing.
I felt a slight vibration in the floor, that told me the other station was connected to ours.
Marc was still sitting, not moving in the chair he had been in. He had been staring straight ahead. It seemed that he was trying not to blink. Finally, he put his head down on the console, and really started to cry.
We discussed the situation with N22, as we were now calling him. We needed to get our people together and tell them the situation. It must be stressed that this was not a rescue. We were simply being taken to where there was more room. The population of Earth had been destroyed by ‘Total Fun’.
There was a huge debate as to why we would wish to go back to Earth. Everything we had was here. We put it to a vote, and we had a small majority in favor of leaving.
We were ready to leave N21 for what we now realized was a much more spacious, and full of more supplies than we ever had aboard our station. The airlock between the two stations was small. Only large enough for two people to traverse at the same time. It was decided that each bond mate couple would go through at the same time. John, Marc, and I would be the last to leave what had been our home.
When we were ready, Marc told us his decision. “I’m staying.”
“What?” John asked him.
“I have no reason to leave. I’m going to die anyway, John.”
“You can’t commit suicide!” I told him, almost shouting.
“I’m not. There’s no population over there. There’s no one for me to bond with. Besides, I don’t want to leave Kari.”
“What would Kari want?” I asked him, tears flowing once again. “We know you’re going to die, but let us be with you until that moment.”
“Come on, Marc, my loving husband told his best friend. Kari wouldn’t want you to make this sacrifice. Remember what you said about stage five? Let us show you that we love you until the last moment.”
Just to be sure, we waited until Marc had gone through the airlock. We didn’t want him to blow the seals from N21’s side after we left, stranding him on N21.
Finally, we stepped into the airlock, not looking behind. I had left all of my instruments behind. I took only the clothes on my back, as did everyone. As soon as the inner seals were closed, the seals were blown and we were away from N21.
Something felt very different as soon as we were no longer connected to N21. It was something almost indefinable, as if something had been shut off, then something very surprising happened. All of the people from N21 had been moved to one bay, but now, several doors opened and we were suddenly in the company of hundreds more people!
One man stepped forward from this new group and welcomed us aboard. His voice sounded…. It was the AI… or rather a man…
Now I was really confused. “What’s going on here, John?” I asked. Suddenly I was very worried. Was this some of Caesar’s subterfuge?
The man picked up a mic and his voice came through loudspeakers. “I am Rashda Smythe, the commander of N22. I am sorry for lying to you. Keeping our people a secret was necessary for a very important reason. We couldn’t risk you feeling… Well, elated.
“We are not controlled by nanites on this station.”
John stepped forward. “We have nanites. You do not appear to be segregated from us. In fact, several of your people have mingled with ours.”
“Oh yes,” Smythe agreed. “However, you don’t understand. We have nanites, the same as yours. Only on this station, they don’t control us.”
“What are you saying?” I asked, my confusion going deeper.
“Ah, Mrs. Carlson, I’m glad to make your acquaintance.”
“Just call me Rose, please, and would you answer my question?”
“Alright, Rose, just as we are not controlled by our nanites, you won’t be either. In fact, the control has stopped right now. The nanites only do what they were originally programmed to do now.”
The entire population of N21 erupted into talk. Marc was standing beside us and he looked stricken. “Oh God, Kari” he murmured just above a whisper. Hesitantly, I reached out and hugged him. I understood perfectly. Just a few hours before, and she would be standing here with us. I now felt such hatred of Caesar that I could almost taste it. I felt like I wanted to torture that bastard in exactly the same way he had tortured us. Only rather than the pain that the men got, I would gladly slice his penis off his body, one millimeter at a time. Using a dull blade, damn him!
The three of us joined Commander Smythe in the briefing room, later. It was late at night, our time, but dinner time on N22. I hadn’t eaten since that morning and I was famished. Food was brought in and we ate. It was good, I’ll say that, but….
Smythe must have noticed something in the three of us, as he said, “I’m sorry that the food isn’t up to the standards Rose could make.”
“It’s fine,” my husband said, valiantly. Or was that, in vain?
Smythe, however, wasn’t buying it. “Oh, come now, Commander Carlson. I can recognize someone trying not to insult. And from what I have heard over the link to Earth, your wife is legendary in her skill.”
“Legendary?” I asked. Say what? I knew I was good, but legendary?
Smythe laughed. “Sometimes in the midst of their chatter with Freeman, God rest his soul, Reese, Carter, and Perl would mention some food they had in your restaurant. It sounded divine!”
“You’ve been listening in on our conversations with Earth?” Marc blew up, “And you didn’t let us know?”
The anger on his face would have dropped a tyrannosaurus in it’s tracks.
Smythe looked shamefaced. “I’m so sorry, Commander Dodson, but we couldn’t. We couldn’t risk the joy of us coming to your rescue. Just as I couldn’t risk letting you know we didn’t have the control of the nanites here when we docked. We figured it best if you thought N22 was an automated situation. Even the thought of an expanded population could have caused elation in your population. We simply had no wish to cause your deaths.” He paused for a moment. “I’m truly sorry that you lost Kari, Marc. Please accept my sincerest condolences.”
Marc’s fury had abated as he had to accept the logic of Smythe’s reasons. “Thank you, Rashda,” he said, using Smythe’s given name for the first time.
The mood was very somber, and Smythe tried to make it lighter. “One thing we do well, is desserts,” and some chocolate volcano cake was brought in. John tried to appreciate it, but again Smythe caught the look. He turned to me, “Rose, I would love to taste your culinary treats.”
I laughed at the way he said it, and the mood lightened considerably. I wondered if he had meant for that to happen as the volcano cake tasted suspiciously mass produced; not fresh.
Rashda Smythe did get to taste my ‘culinary treats’. I was able to set up a restaurant in one of the bays, as I had done on N21. I had a special buffet in a back room for the officers of N22. I had made a simple pot roast, with carrots, potatoes, and onions in the broth. At his first taste, his eyes got wide and he went back for thirds, and then fourths! I blushed furiously at his compliments.
Most nights after that, the officers ‘rented’ the back room and had my special of the day. “I haven’t had food this delicious since we left Earth, dear Rose,” he told me on one occasion. “No… I haven’t ever had food like this.”
That night, when we went upstairs to our apartment, John turned to me and took my hands in his. “I haven’t made love with anyone that compares with you, dear Rose,” he said in a very bad British accent. “No… I haven’t ever made love with anyone who compares with you.”
I couldn’t help giggling at his bad imitation of the gallant commander. “I thank you very much, kind Sir,” I told him.
Needless to say, we went into the bedroom and verified his claim that night.
In the afterglow I asked John, “Do you think this is something left over from the nanites?”
“How do you mean?” he asked.
“The love I feel for you is so intense,” I responded. “I have observed some of the people that work in the restaurant, and those who play in my orchestra. Those that are married, love their spouse, but they are able to separate from them all day. I can’t even imagine being away from you that long.”
John thought about it for awhile. “You know, if this is an effect of the nanites, it’s the one good thing Caesar did to us. The love that we share is beyond anything we ever felt on Earth, wouldn’t you agree?”
“Well,” I answered, turning to where I could gaze at is handsome face. “There’s another thing he did for me.” At John’s questioning look, I told him, “He made me a woman.”
The second time that night was even better than the first.
We traveled for several years. Even more than we had on the way out. It was three centuries since we had left N21 behind. I still got teary as I thought of the people we had left there. It seemed that our emotions had been intensified by the nanites. Perhaps they made our neurotransmitters more efficient. Who knows? The fact was, every time I thought of those people, my heart ached for them. I remembered all of them as if it was yesterday.
We had entered the galaxy a few years before, and we were about ready to enter our solar system.
We were called to the command center to find a very grim faced Smythe there. “I’m very sorry for this,” he told us. “I’m able to see Earth now, even to zoom in and see cities.”
We watched as the scopes were brought online. All of the cities were seen through an orange haze, that billowed like smoke. There were no people to be seen although we could see what we thought might be the remains of many. There were craft that appeared to have once been smoking ruins. Some buildings were present, in a very decayed condition, but the vast majority were piles of rubble.
It appeared that Caesar was not happy being the only one gone.
“What happened here?” Marc asked.
“I’m not really sure. Obviously, it wasn’t like this when we left.”
“I’m sure of that,” John said. “Where can we find records?”
“The capitol was in Honolulu. Diamond Head. We’ll probably find what we need there.”
“We’ve stopped our roll. Engines are ready to fire, Sir.”
“Fire them and turn on main engines to slow.”
“Roll?” I asked.
“The station rolls. That way, if anything happened to the gravity, we’d have some form.”
“Yeah, but we’d be standing on the ceilings,” I argued, “and we’d hit those hard. It’s eighty feet up.”
“Yes, Rose. That’s true, but the station normally spins at a rate that makes gravity about twenty-five percent.”
“I see.” I didn’t, as physics was not my strong suit.
John smiled indulgently. He knew me too well.
Suddenly, we felt the station shudder, and I had a momentary flutter in my stomach. For several minutes, I felt like gravity was at an angle to the floor. I had to lean to one side. I guessed that our direction of travel was the opposite of my lean.
And then, I was scared. I looked at my husband, whose hand I was holding, and I was terrified of him. I hadn’t felt this way for over three hundred years. I let go and cowered against a wall as far away from the men as I could. The men got as far away from me and the navigator as they could as well.
Smythe had never felt anything like this, but John had. “Roll us over and get us out of here. As fast as you can, but don’t hit the sun, okay?” The navigator was paralyzed, so I jumped to her side. “Please, I know you’re scared, but I don’t know how to fly this thing. Set a course away from Earth, and get us out of here, as quick as you can. Please!”
She looked up at me and then she did what I asked.
In a few moments, the fear disappeared. “That was stage one, wasn’t it,” Smythe said. Slowly, he approached the navigation station, and looked at the screens to see where we were headed. “How much fuel do we have.”
“Not much, Sir.” she said, pointing to a gauge on the screen in front of her.
Smythe turned to John. “What do you think?”
“There’s something on the planet that’s starting the nanites. We can’t go down there.”
“Well, we could, but we couldn’t stay long.”
“How long did they have?” I asked, rhetorically.
“Quite right, Mrs. Carlson.”
“Miss Smith,” he asked the navigator, “Is it possible to pick up speed if we swing around the sun, then use the rest of out fuel to break away the direction we’ve come?”
“Yes, Sir.” I think we can do that. I’ve aimed us into orbit of Sol. I’ll have to burn our fuel anyway, because even if we were to stay in orbit, it would decay soon.”
“Okay, do it.”
“Rashda,” I said as we were preparing. Is there any way we can get close enough to the Earth to see what is causing the nanites to activate?”
“Why? We’ll be going at a speed where we can’t stay in orbit.”
Miss Smith did some figures. “I can bring us close enough to use Earth’s gravity to swing around and head out the way we came into the galaxy. The only problem is we’ll touch the outer atmosphere to do it.”
I looked at Smythe. “It’s your ship.”
“Mrs. Carlson, arrange two observation posts. One for men, and one for women. John, you and Marc, separate the men and women in the rest of the ship. Tell them what we’re going to do.”
“Thank you, Commander,” I said. “And it’s Rose!” Before he could reply, I had left the command center.
I hurried down to the observation posts. I told them what we were planning, and they segregated themselves. I stayed with the women. I had no idea what they were going to do, but I wanted to hear as soon as possible. I got a call from John and Marc after a few minutes. They were wondering what observation posts the different sexes were in. A couple of women came up to me. “We should leave, Rose.”
“Why?”
“I’m bisexual, and Cindy is intersex.”
Alright, Carla. Go ahead. I understand.”
They hurried out. Suddenly, I felt the room getting hotter and hotter. One of the women shouted, “We’re going around the sun!”
“Our environmental systems are having trouble keeping up,” another woman said.
We were on the side of the ship away from the sun. I hated to think what the men were feeling, as they were on the other side. I called John.
“We’re really feeling it, but the systems are favoring our side of the ship.”
I acknowledged what he told me, then said, “John, when we get close to Earth...” I stopped for a moment.
“Yes?” he said.
“Remember that I love you.”
“Keep that in mind yourself. I love you to, Rose.”
I’m not sure how long it took us to swing around the sun, but when it started cooling off, I was very happy. Not long afterwards, the revulsion returned. I had been here so many times, I was able to keep in mind John and my love, but the thought of him still made me sick to my stomach. Soon, we felt a buffeting of the ship, then it was gone. Not long after, stage one abruptly turned off. Several of the women in the room sighed in relief. They did not have the experience with stage one that I had.
A few minutes later, some of the men hesitantly walked into the post, including Marc and John. “We need to get the data to the lab,” Marc told the women. The men’s data is heading there as we speak.”
Carla pushed some buttons in front of her. “It’s on it’s way.” She turned to me. “Mrs. Carlson; Request permission to head to the lab?”
I was shocked that she asked, but then realized I was a commander. “Granted,” I told her. I think I was the only one who noticed Marc head out with her.
Three hundred years,” I murmured.
John snapped his head in my direction, then noticed that Marc was no longer beside him. He smiled at me. “I can’t even imagine what he has gone through losing his bond mate, but I don’t know if I could ever take another woman if something happened to you.”
I had to look away, because my eyes started to water.
Passing Mars,” one of the women said. “We have a fair amount of speed.”
Do you know how much fuel we have left?” John asked.
None,” the woman said after she switched her screen to mirror Miss Smith’s.
She cut it to the wire,” I commented.
So we will leave the galaxy never to come back,” John said quietly.
Unless we made some fuel,” I said to him.
We need every ounce of matter on board, Ma’am,” the same woman told me. “Food, air; it’s all necessary.”
There was a thump, then, “There go the engines.”
I guess Commander Smythe feels the same,” John said.
Later that night, we were in the back room of my restaurant. Carla was there with Marc, and surprisingly, Miss Smith was there with Commander Smythe.
Personally, I thought both relationships were cute.
“That was some impressive navigating, Colleen,” the commander told her.
“Thank you, Rashda.”
“We all agreed, and she blushed.”
“Well, we think we know what was causing stage one,” Carla told us.
“What?” I was very curious, even though I probably wouldn’t understand.
“There was a magnetic shift in the Earth’s core.”
“How would that affect us?” John wanted to know. “I thought the core was changing anyway.”
“I’m not sure how Caesar shifted it, but any shift from the way it was was enough to cause stage one.”
“So you’re saying it would have happened eventually anyway.”
“It appears that way,” she said.
“So did our magnetic field change on N21?”
“Perhaps,” Marc said, “But I think it’s more likely that there was a computer hidden somewhere on board that was controlling the nanites. That single bit turned it on.”
“So are you saying the computers on Earth used the same idea?” I asked. “Why would he make a trigger so hard to set off? Certainly changing the magnetic field of a planet was not easy.”
“My guess,” explained Carla, “is at some point, he wanted to know if he could do it. When he found that he could… Well, a magnetic sensor wouldn’t he hard to make. You could actually do it with a compass. In fact, by turning the compass, he could ‘Total Fun’ from happening.”
“So the compass switch would turn on the computer?”
“Well, it might have been more sophisticated than that, but essentially, yes,” Marc said.
“What destroyed the cities?” Smythe asked.
“We’re not sure of that,” Carla told him. “We’re still investigating that.”
Later that night, John and I were laying in bed. “I was so freaked out when I was scared of you,” I told him. “I haven’t felt that way for three hundred years.”
“I was too.”
I moved closer to him and put my head on his chest. “I never want to feel that way again.”
“I don’t think you’ll have to,” he told me.
“By the way,” I told him, “I’ve noticed that my period is two weeks late, and shows no sign of starting.”
“Does that mean what I think it means?” he asked cautiously.
“It might,” I told him, smiling.
“I thought all the women on the station were taking birth control.”
“John,” I said, “there will be mistakes. I’m not sure how it happened, but it did. I think I’ll like being a mother, and I’m sure you’ll like being a father.”
“But we’re still not sure?”
“No, my darling husband, we’re not. I’ll see if any of the labs can test me tomorrow, okay?”
He kissed me on the forehead, as I looked up at his face. “I know we’re not supposed to have a baby, but I like the possibility.”
I smiled and kissed him on the lips. Then I told him, “Me too.”
I put my head back on his chest. Soon, I felt myself drifting off.
That night, I dreamed of having not one baby, but twins. A boy and a girl. I was ecstatic, as was John. We made Marc and Carla their grandparents.
A girl can dream, right?
The next day, I went to the lab. I met Carla there and quietly explained what I suspected. “You know, we can’t have more children, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do. That’s why I came to you.” Carla had become a very good friend on the way home – no, not to home, but to Earth – from N21.
We slipped out of her lab, undetected, and made our way to her apartment. Strangely, I had never been inside before, but I saw why. She had kept her sexual preferences quiet, but inside her apartment, they became quite plain. I had never seen some of the items she had, It was rather interesting
Where I had a kitchen, she had a personal laboratory. It was in stark contrast to what was displayed in her living room, but when you closed the lab door, It was just that -- a lab.
“Do you cook in here?” I asked.
“Actually, no. I usually eat at one of the restaurants downstairs.”
I nodded. I had eaten at some of them as well. I had wanted to know if any were better than the food we had that first night in the briefing room. None was. I had not wanted to ‘step on any toes,’ but I knew I would have to make my restaurant rather large. Interestingly, some of the station’s chefs had come to me for instruction. I was flattered, but I wasn’t sure I could teach what I knew instinctively.
I had tried to teach music, but I found writing was the best way for me to do that. I couldn’t get in front of a crowd and speak very well.
“I’m insulted, Carla,” I said “You’re not always in mine.”
She blushed in embarrassment. “I’m sorry, Rose. Your food is so extravagant. Sometimes I need something easy and quick.”
I smiled. “I’ll tell you a secret, Carla.” I looked around her lab, acting like I was checking for someone spying on us. “So do I,” I told her in a stage whisper.
We both giggled, then she had me hold out my arm to get a blood sample.
She examined it under a microscope. “This is interesting,” she said as she looked at it.
She moved out of the way so I could look. I saw blood. “What am I looking for?” I asked.
“Do you see the nanites?”
“Uh…. No?”
“Sorry, Rose. I forget sometimes that you’re not a scientist.”
“I am!” I exclaimed. “I do gastronomy!”
She rolled her eyes, then told me, “I’m really sorry, Rose. To make sure, I’ve got to take this to the biology lab. It’s gonna get to Commander Smythe.”
“It was going to eventually anyway, Carla,” I said to her, resignedly. “May as well get it over with.”
Together, we walked toward the biology lab. On the way, I asked, “Should John be here?”
“It’s up to you, Rose. It might be a good idea, as this might be something that involves all the people on N21.”
I called John and asked that he meet us there. When we arrived, Winston Reese was present as he was in charge of this particular lab. John walked in a moment later.
“What’s up?” he asked.
I motioned for both men to come out into the corridor. They followed, and Carla told them what she had found.
“I think your nanites are still doing something a bit different than what they would do in me. At least they are in Rose. We will need to check a wider range of people to make sure.”
“Any idea what they could be doing?” I asked.
“I’m not sure,” Carla told me.
“Do you notice anything different than before you started in ‘Total Fun’?”
“I couldn’t tell you.”
“Why?” she asked.
“I was a man before ‘Total Fun’. I was changed in stage one. I guess I have no idea what a woman without having gone through any of the the stages would feel like.” The idea that I was not a normal woman hit me hard. I glanced at John, and I think he understood what I was feeling. He put his arm around me and pulled me to him. I was grateful for that, as I didn’t feel so alone.
Carla nodded. “We need to test people who were female before ‘Total Fun’ as well. I guess I could check myself, but I won’t see anything like this.”
“Why not?” I asked.
“Because I haven’t gone through…” She paused. “I guess I have, huh?”
I nodded.
“We’ve got to contact Commander Smythe about this,” Winston said, starting to head back into the lab.
“Wait! Please,” I exclaimed.
“What’s wrong?” He asked.
“I think I might be pregnant,” I said in a small voice.
Winston stopped and looked at me for a long minute. “I see,” he said. “Did you stop...” His voice trailed off.
“No,” I told him. “I’ve been very careful to take my birth control shot. One each year.”
“Is it not working for women from N21?”
“We haven’t heard anything from anyone else,” John replied. “But if they’re pregnant, they might be afraid to say anything.”
Reese nodded. “I understand. We can’t afford to have a bunch of kids here. If we do have, we’re going to have to come up with a solution. And fast.”
“The resources we have here are it,” Carla said, very little inflection in her voice. “Recycling everything is something that we have to do. I think we could get away with a thousand kids, but that would be stretching things.”
“Can you test that sample for pregnancy?” I asked. "I’d really like to know before we have to tell Rashda.”
“Come on into the lab,” Winston told me. We walked in and he motioned us to follow him into a private room. This was set up very similar to Carla’s kitchen, but it had a few more devices that I had absolutely no idea of their function. Winston had me make a fist, and took some blood from my arm. He put the blood into some device, and in a few minutes, he had a reading.
“Well?” I asked. I was tense, and John was rubbing my back. I suppose he could feel my tension.
“I guess we’ll have to wait to see what Rashda says before I congratulate you,” Winston told me.
I leaned into John. I was so happy, but at the same time, I wasn’t. How could I explain to Commander Smythe that I had not skipped birth control?
I really wanted to give it some time before I told the commander, but Winston took that option away from me when he called him. “What did you do that for?” I demanded.
“If this is something common to all N21 women, then we need to let Rashda know. Also, if that’s the case, it’s not your fault, Rose.”
Carla held out her arm. “Test me, Winston. This may not be a problem with just N21 women.”
“Could you be pregnant?”
“Not that I know of, but I could be if all women have changed because of that little excursion we had into ‘Total Fun’, we need to know.”
Winston nodded and took a blood sample from Carla. “We need to test everyone, he said after a bit.”
A moment later we saw that he really did mean everyone as he pulled a blood sample from his own body. “It’s a bit different from you two’s blood, but its still not normal.”
“What’s not normal,” I turned my head and saw Rashda standing in the doorway.
Rather than answer, Winston held out a syringe to Smythe. “Commander, may I have a sample of your blood?”
The commander didn’t say anything, he just held out his arm. His expression was not pleased.
“Same as mine,” Reese said. “John?”
Winston checked a sample from John with the same results. “Commander, could we please meet in the briefing room, along with Marc Dodson. I’ll explain what I’ve found there.”
In the briefing room, we had a couple of extra people that Winston had asked to come with us. I was not happy to be there, as I had a feeling what Smythe would say.
“I’ve done some blood samples, on John and Rose, Carla and Myself, and also Commander Smythe,” Winston told the others.
“Alright Winston,” said Smythe. “What did you find?”
“Mrs. Carlson had a bit of a problem, so she asked Carla to see what was wrong,” Reese told him.
“What did you find, Reese?”
“I’m getting there, Commander.”
Rashda looked like he was about ready to lose his patience. I understood. This affected him as well. Not that he could get pregnant. At least, I didn’t think he could. Winston hadn’t told any of us what he found.
“Okay, Reese, what did Rose find?”
“She suspected that she might be pregnant.”
The commander didn’t say a word. He just looked at me. I felt like I was shrinking into the floor.
Smythe finally asked me, “And are you?”
I couldn’t speak. I just nodded my head.
“Have you been taking...”
“She hasn’t missed one at all, Rashda,” John defended me.
Rashda nodded, then looked back at Reese. “I’m assuming that Rose being pregnant has something to do with what you found?”
“Yes, I believe it does. Carla found something...”
At this point, Smythe sighed heavily. “Winston, I assume that at some point you will tell me what you found. Is that a valid assumption?”
“Yes Sir.”
“Carry on.”
“Okay,” Winston said with a smile. He hated to miss details when he was giving a report, so he always did it his way. It always worked better for him, but he drove others crazy. “Carla found something in Rose’s blood that she couldn’t explain, so she brought it to me. I took another sample, and saw it as well. I then checked Carla and found the same thing. You, John and I have the something similar.”
I could see that Rashda wanted to hurry Winston along, and it was taking all his effort to refrain from exploding.
“It appears that we still have a different job that the nanites are doing in our bodies. As a matter of fact, now that I know the effects, I can testify to this myself.”
He took a deep breath and finally gave the facts to Smythe. “Men have testosterone in their bodies, women have estrogen. There’s some crossover there, but in general, that’s how it is. In men, I found that the nanites have receptors for carrying testosterone. I can only guess that this is heading to the brain. There, it would increase the male libido. In essence, men will want more sex. I can testify that I wanted it way more when in one of the stages. Any of them, actually. In stage one, the only thing keeping me from jumping every woman I saw….”
“Must you put it like that?” asked his wife, Ruby. She was one of the two people who came up with him to the briefing room.
“I understand what you mean, Hon, but honestly, that’s how it felt at the time.”
Marc and John both nodded their agreement.
“Yes,” John said, “but I wonder if a good or special friendship with one person focuses your attention toward her.”
Hearing him say that, I squeezed his hand.
“It could be,” Reese said. “I know the married couples generally bonded with their spouses when we reached stage two. In fact, in certain cases, they didn’t have to be anywhere near each other for the bond to take place.”
“So what happens in women?” I asked, not sure if I wanted to know.
“Women’s nanites seem to have specialized for them as well. They have been designed to carry estrogen in the same way men’s nanites carry testosterone.”
“Wait a minute Reese,” Vern Smith had come up from the lab as well as Ruby. He was the brother of Colleen Smith. “I thought hormones are simply secreted into the blood stream.”
“Generally they are. However, the brain has chemical receptors to bond with it. What the nanites do, is pick it up with their own receptors, but it doesn’t bond with the nanites. They don’t allow that. Instead, they carry the majority of the chemicals to the brain.”
“Where it bonds and makes the sex drive.” Vern finished.
“Right, only it creates the sex drive in spades.” Reese explained. “Now, this is just supposition from what I saw in a very limited group, so we need to scan several people and verify this. Also, I want to see inside people’s brains and make sure what’s happening there.”
“I’ll volunteer for that,” John offered.
“So will I,” I told him.
“So why the pregnancy?” Rashda wanted to know.
“That, I’m not sure of,” Winston told him. “For that, I’d rather someone who isn’t pregnant. Actually, I know that some of the medical equipment from when they needed it could effect a developing baby, so I appreciate the offer Rose, but I’d rather not take that risk.”
“Alright,” I said nodding. I agreed wholeheartedly. I was rather protective of the child that was developing inside me.
Suddenly,we received a message from Colleen. “Rashda, we have something up here that you need to see.”
Smythe looked around at us all. “John and Rose, will you come with me? Winston, figure this out please.” Then he touched a button that put his voice through every intercom on the ship. “Mr Dodson, would you please come to the command center?”
Then we were off.
Colleen had some scopes showing the exteriors of the bays.
There was something wrong, however. I stepped closer and peered at them. Half of them looked as though they had been rubbed by a rough grit sandpaper over their entire surface.
"What happened?" Rashda asked.
Marc hurried into the command center, and answered.
"We were doing an inspection of the exterior. As you know, we touched the atmosphere briefly. The starboard side of the ship touched the orange haze. The port didn't. At first I didn't know what the haze was. I do now.
"Apparently, missiles like the ones N21 and N22 held were fired off on Earth."
"What?!!?"
I had never seen fury like I saw on Rashda's face that day.
“I thought they were sent into the sun,” John said.
“They were,” Smythe replied.
“Weren’t they the only missiles left in orbit?” I asked.
“Yes, they were. They must have missed the sun when we fired them.”
Marc just looked at him. I could tell he wanted to ask how, but didn’t.
I figured I could ask with a bit more tolerance than Marc could, so I asked.
The fury left Rashda’s face, as even though I was born a man, he would never yell at a woman. “I’m not sure, Dear Lady. I do know that the programming for them should have taken them directly into the sun. Colleen and I collaborated on it.”
“Rashda,” Colleen addressed him. “I’m looking at the course we set. There is no way those missiles should have missed.”
He walked over and looked at the course. “I don’t see any way they could have missed, however the question now is what is happening on the ship.”
Marc walked into the center of the room. “The outer hull appears to be deteriorating.”
“What?” John was shocked. “Was it from coming in contact with our atmosphere?”
“We just skimmed the atmosphere. The other side of the ship had much less contact.”
“Is there any deterioration on it?”
“Some, but not as much. I believe whatever is causing it was considerably more concentrated on the starboard side.”
“When you say deteriorating,” I asked, scared of the answer, “do you mean that it is still occurring?”
“Yes,” Marc answered.
"Will it come through to the interior?" John wondered.
"There certainly seems to be that possibility."
I was completely sick of this entire situation. "When will this end? We have gone through hell and back for Willem, we've changed genders, I've been terrified of my husband… what more does this bastard want of us?" By the end of my tirade, I was starting to cry.
"Come on, Honey. Let's get you back to our room." John put his arm around me and began to guide me out of the command center. I was not having it! "No!" I ducked under his arm and spun to face him. On his face was a look of complete surprise. I don't think anyone else expected it either.
"I am not going to be shooed away… the poor Rose… mommy to be. Her hormones have her in a tizzy! I won't be treated that way, John. Not by you or anyone else." I know I was giving him a look that would probably have made Willem Wallace rethink his plans, but I was fed up. I just wanted to be able to live my life in peace with my husband and children. Was that too much to ask?
It suddenly dawned on me that everyone was staring. I looked around, and had my face not been flushed from my anger already, it would be now from embarrassment. I stepped over to a chair and sat down hard. I was embarrassed, but I was also pissed off. I glared at John, who seemed to think that the better part of valor was to concede.
Smythe looked from me to John, and I gave up on glaring at John. How dare he look to John for the decision. I was fully able to make my own mind up! "Don't you dare ask John if it's okay for me to stay, Rashda," I exclaimed! I wanted to cry again, but my pride wanted to scream. What the hell was wrong with me?
I think John figured that I needed calmed, but I wasn't about to leave. He did the only thing he could. He pulled a chair up next to me, sat down, and offered his hand.
I grabbed it in a vice like grip, then I put my head on his shoulder. My crying was now full force. Everyone seemed to be trying to look anywhere but at me. Carla had accompanied us from the briefing room, and now she stepped to Rashda's side. She whispered something to him, then stepped away. The commander simply went to his personal chair and sat down. Rather than brush me off, he simply went over the course figures again with Colleen. I wasn't being ignored, but I was given some space to vent. I wasn't sure if any pregnant woman had ever been treated with such respect, but I appreciated the respect that everyone gave me.
After a few minutes, I kissed John's cheek and gave him a tight hug. "Thank you," I whispered in his ear. He returned the embrace and we stood up. Rashda didn't hurry or show any frustration. Instead he finished his conversation with Colleen, then stood up.
"Have you any idea what these are, Marc?" It seemed that he was going to act like nothing had happened.
"I'm guessing," Marc said while giving me a nervous glance, that they are nanites." I smiled reassuringly, hoping that I could keep my emotions at bay. I wanted to scream again in frustration, but I was afraid if I did, I wouldn't have a choice. I would be expelled from the command center.
"I think Rose is right, Commander. This would most likely be another one of Caesar's playtimes."
"I guessed that, Marc." He sighed. "I'm tired. Do you have any idea what we can do?"
"No, Sir."
Rashda nodded. "Find out, please. I'm gonna take a nap."
I watched him leave and he looked as though he was going to cry. I realized that he probably blamed himself somehow. Those missiles were programmed by him and Colleen. The whole idea was his to launch them. I felt horrible for losing it the way I did.
Suddenly, I wanted to head to our rooms. I had just made a good friend feel responsible for the death of our planet. I couldn't speak, so I simply motioned to John that I needed some sleep. He nodded and I made my exit.
I was walking down down the street in our bay when John caught me. I realized I had been engrossed in my thoughts and had missed the doors that would take me home. I shook my head and we walked back. We didn't say anything until we got into our living area. Once again, I sat down and started crying, only this time, I poured out my thoughts to John.
I'm certain there were times he wanted to yell, "Snap out of it, woman!" Wisely, he didn't.
"You didn't need to make him feel bad, Rose. He already felt horrible."
"Right," I said to him. "I made it worse."
"No. I don't think that would be possible."
I knew he was right. For some reason, I was looking for something to fuel my depression. I wasn't sure why, but I suspected my hormones were running wild from the pregnancy. I took a shakey breath and nodded. I decided that I really did need a nap, so I went into the bedroom. John accompanied me but I turned away from him as he lay down.
I really didn't want to feel good, and I suspect that John knew that. He spooned up to me put his mouth beside my ear. I really didn't want to hear him tell me how beautiful he thought I was, or how much he loved me. He kept punctuating his statements with kisses. I didn't want this! I wanted to feel bad! I tried to get up.
I tried to scream at him. Instead, he somehow got through to my addled brain and I finally started listening. I turned my head back to look at him. He was propped up on an elbow, apparently waiting for my brain to start working sensibly. He smiled at me and kissed away some tears. I rolled over and snuggled up to him, and marvelled that I had such a man. Eventually, I fell asleep.
About halfway through the night I awoke with a start. Something was very wrong, but I couldn't place it. I was still curled up next to John, and his breathing was even. I carefully disentangled my body and tried to sit up without waking him. I went into the restroom, did what I needed, then threw on a robe. I stepped into our living area and looked around. I couldn't see anything wrong. I heard a sound from the bathroom and realized that, as usual, I wasn't able to get up without waking John.
I could detect absolutely nothing strange, but I knew there was something, somewhere, if I could just place a finger on it. John came out of the bathroom. He was wearing just his pajama bottoms, and I really wanted to grab him and convince him to go back to bed with me… but what the hell was wrong?
John had an odd look as well. "Do you feel it?" he asked me.
"It woke me up, but…" my voice trailed off. "What is it?" I asked him.
He shook his head, turned and went back into the room. The light came on, and I hurried to see what he was doing. He was getting dressed. I gathered that our night had ended, so I grabbed some clothes and threw them on.
I really wanted to put on makeup at this time of morning, but he pulled me out of the room. We headed to the control room and were met there by Marc and Carla, as well as Rashda and Colleen. It appeared that we all were awakened by something.
I glanced at the status screen, and everything was green all the way across. But then, one of the bay status lights went yellow.
"Rashda!"
He turned from where the men had been discussing something and hurried to Colleen's side. By the time he got there, three more had gone yellow. Then the first yellow turned red, and it was if everything moved to slow motion. The computer had already shut the doors to that bay… Our bay! Then, when the red light came on, it signified some sort of catastrophic failure.
What it would mean on a passenger ship was one thing, but on a weapons platform, it meant that you get rid of a failing missile bay as soon as possible.
I watched numbly as my home was once again lost. I wanted to lash out, but the horror escalating all around stopped me. I saw another light go red. Already, john had grabbed a mic and was ordering people to evacuate all bays to the upstairs and downstairs rings.
Through the corridors, I could hear screams and panicked voices. A light went red. Thunk! Another light went yellow, while two more went red. Thunk! Thunk! I glanced at, then couldn't look away from the screens showing the bays. The first one, our home, seemed to be crumbling away as it slowly pirouetted, the distance between us growing.
I stared, and everything seemed to be happening at the end of a dark tunnel. The next thing I knew, I was waking up on the floor with Carla beside me, making sure I was alright.
Author’s note:
This is the end of N21, however the story will continue, merged in with After Caesar Part 2 Chapter 1.
What was Earth like when Willem Wallace was deposed? What happened in between the times of contacts with the N21 Station?
What was Earth like when Willem Wallace was deposed? What happened in between the times of contacts with the N21 Station?
Part one is simultaneous with sections of N21.
Author’s note:
This story takes place in the time of the N21 station, but on Earth at the end of “Caesar’s” reign up until Freeman’s Death? I would recommend that you read N21 first.
Willem Wallace sat, looking over his domain. Not that he could see much, but he ‘owned’ the earth. When he came to power, or rather arranged his own rise to power, he wasn’t sure where he wanted his base of operations to be. London, Paris, Jakarta… He didn’t know. He wanted it to be perfect. He wanted the people to be compliant; willing to be led by someone with his special qualifications. To that end, he had a palace built in Death Valley of southern California, in the United States. He had considered the Sahara Desert, but he didn’t want his domain to be full of sand. Granted, he could program some nanites to make people willing slaves who continually cleaned his palace. By the time he was done, they would love being his personal slaves, but there would still be the sand. Going outside would continually be dirty with sand everywhere.
By contrast, Death Valley had rugged beauty, which he rather fancied. Historically, it had been a national park for thousands of years, which meant it was devoid of things in his way. Certainly, he could have things removed. Cities could simply be demolished to make way for him. The population could be converted to slaves. He didn’t mind, but this way, he would have more people to adore him. He really wanted that; constant adoration.
To build his domicile, he needed slaves however. He was firmly in power now, so he could safely abduct towns and make it look as though they came willingly. He programmed his nanites in a few small towns around the world to make the entire populations ask to be made his unquestioning, completely loyal servants.
The people arrived, and he put many to work building his home. Others became his personal slaves. Many young boys… Well he fancied them, so they were made to look exactly like young women, but they still had their male equipment where it mattered to him.
Those who became workmen were made large brutes. Their intelligence was cut back; they didn’t need it. Those who were going to serve in his house were made beautiful. Many people were going to be guards. They were made powerful. And the wonderful thing was that they were all completely obedient.
Wallace was a reader of ancient books, and had, in his younger years, come across an anthology of writings by a man known as Isaac Asimov, called I, Robot. It was fascinating, and he especially loved the three laws of robotics that the writer had envisioned. He used these laws for his slaves. They were ingrained into their minds, with one small change. They would not, through action or inaction, injure Willem Wallace. They would obey Willem Wallace, as long as it wouldn’t interfere with law one. They would protect their own life, as long as it didn’t interfere with law one or law two.
They became the perfect ‘robots’. The rest of humanity was left alone. Their nanites were designed only to keep them healthy. That would allow them to give him absolute voluntary adoration.
Over the years the palace was expanded. He couldn’t have his workmen doing nothing, although there were intervals where they did just that. They ate, slept, and sat motionless for several months while his architects came up with something new for them to build.
His world, his personal Earth was perfect! He loved it, and was benevolent to his subjects. They were given everything they needed. This did not include freedom from him, however, because he was the one who knew what they needed. He was the only one smart enough to rule with such benevolence. His word was final, and everybody loved him!
As time went on, however, Wallace began to think that he probably should change the minds of the whole population. He wanted voluntary adoration, but he was having to expel people from earth, as examples to those who were more compliant. The number of those he got rid of was expanding, and he felt it needed to stop.
His reign was over ten thousand years old, when it finally fell. He was dumbfounded. How could it end? He had cared for his people for millennia! Didn’t they know that he owned them? Each person on the earth was his! They were his playthings!
The truth of the matter did not sway them. They came in droves!
Somehow, they had dug giant conduits from the Pacific Ocean, and under the Sierras where, when the final openings were made, they would flood the entire valley. Several charges were placed under the foundation of the palace and a conduit built which ended there. It had taken years to set this up. It had to be perfect.
Several people gave their lives while this was done. Wallace did not know they were planning his demise; only that these people were not adoring him properly. They weren’t killed, however. They became servants to Wallace, in his palace. They were outfitted as his personal slave girls, their bodies modified by the nanites to match the young boys he had originally ‘hired’.
There was no way to destroy the nanites Wallace had made. The people had been forced to receive many inoculations, and they were afraid that these might have put reprogrammed nanites into them.
When the explosives were set off, the ones under the palace were fired first. Five women had infiltrated appearing to be slave girls, and set charges near Wallace’ personal chambers. Each one had enough to destroy them, as they feared they might be caught. Each one was also prepared to give her life for the destruction of the madman who ruled the earth. On the day of the fall, they placed the charges; each young lady and stood, guarding them, until they went off.
Those explosives underground were detonated, then the ones on the Pacific side. They flooded the valley quickly. A testimonial to the architects of Wallace was that the vast palace did not fall. It was flooded both from the inside out and from the outside in. The waters met inside with a cataclysmic force. Most of the slaves were killed outright, while the rest drowned. Only Wallace survived as he was in the highest point of the palace, looking out on his possession.
Not long after the waves had subsided, a craft was sent to survey the new inland sea. It was amazing to see what man’s ingenuity had accomplished. The only part of the palace sitting above the water was a spire, and on a balcony sitting approximately five meters above the water was a man. Willem Wallace. He had survived.
The craft hovered beside the balcony, and picked the madman up. He had thought he was being rescued. That was not so. He was forced to sit in the back of the craft, under the watchful eyes, and weapons, of members of his own military. They had free will, however, and no longer wished this man to be in power.
There was no trial. That had been accomplished over ten thousand years. No sane person on earth wished this man his freedom. There was no way he could receive a fair trial. Certainly, there were people who were not convinced that Wallace was as bad as people made him out to be, but they were a minority, and generally considered as insane as him.
He was placed in a maximum security prison that was built explicitly for him. The doors were welded shut, so he could never escape. To prove they were more benevolent than him, he was given reading material and a multimedia system, but nothing that could possibly aid him in escape. He had a courtyard where he could exercise. It was nothing he could escape from however, as the top was made of a transparent steel. It was constantly polished as it tended to rust in bad weather, and the blowing sand of the desert the prison was in constantly wore it down. Each year, a new layer of steel was poured on top of the old, after a serious polishing, and after it cooled, it was as see through as the last layer.
Wallace was secure. He would never bother anyone again.
---
On an Island in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, a new government was built. It had once been a volcano, but it had been extinct for many years. The particular location had been a military installation at one time.
There was a city that had been present for millenia. In fact, it had broadened to where it took up almost seventy five percent of the length of the island and the fill width.
It was well known that there had once been a monument built over a sunken ship in one of the harbors, but the ship had rotted away to nothing.
The location of the new capitol building was in a volcanic crater to the southeast of the city. The ancient name of the crater was Diamond Head. Once the military establishment was no longer needed in the crater, it was removed and the crater turned into a park. Wallace had seen it, and built a retreat there. The entire crater was extended upwards with walls which straddled them. Inside, was still much open area, but it was a two hundred acre courtyard now.
Wallace had decided that only those who were loyal to him would be allowed inside the crater, which meant that when his feelings on the population of the world was becoming suspicious, the structure was vacant.
As much for spite as anything else, Diamond Head was made the conter of government power for the new republic.
---
For ten thousand years, Wallace’ family had hidden from his view. He tried to find them initially, but he finally realized that he just didn’t care where they were.
His brother, Fredrik, had warned the people of Earth that Willem could not be trusted. Fredrik had watched his brother, who was seventy-five years younger, grow up, and he had seen the younger man’s progressing insanity. Willem, however, was able to act completely normal, and Fredrik was eventually considered simply an eccentric.
Now, however, Fredrik was respected. The people had seen that he was absolutely correct regarding his brother. When a government was formed, two people were asked to step up and run for the position of president of the world, however, something strange happened. The two men received a considerable amount of votes, to be sure. However, underneath, on many more ballots, Fredrik’s name was written in.
He was reluctant to take the power of the government into his own hands, as he wanted to distance himself from his brother. He tried to say no, but the people wouldn’t hear of it. He was their choice, and that was that. Eventually, he accepted the position. For a time. He told the people that there must be a set term. The government made that term be a millennium, followed by a possible second term, but that was the limit allowed. No way was someone going to be president for over ten thousand years!
Fredrik Wallace became the first president of the new Earth Republic. He was Willem’s brother, but they looked nothing alike. Their father had divorced and remarried in the time between their births. Also, while Willem’s mother had appeared generally Scandanavian, Fredrik’s had been African. Thus, the people did not consider the brothers to be any bit the same.
Fredrik wanted there to be even more of a separation, so before he took office, he had his name changed. He kept his first name, but his last name came to signify the people of the new republic. Freeman.
Author’s note:
I realize that one thousand years is quite a long time for a president to be in power. The reason I believe these people would set a term this long is because they had just deposed a leader who had been in power ten times that long. As well, they lived an exceptionally long time, and a single millennium is simply a drop in the bucket as far as they are concerned.
Also, N21 WILL be completed. I’m simply giving a bit more information about Earth with this book as well as a bit of time for the remainer of N21 to come together in my head.
The announcer glanced behind him. He received a small smile, and a nod of the head, so he stepped to the podium.
“People of Earth. It brings me pleasure to introduce to you, the first president of the New Earth Republic, Fredrik Freeman!”
The announcer’s voice echoed across the courtyard. They were surrounded by the government buildings, and the day was magnificent. Freeman stepped up to the podium and shook the announcer’s hand. It was an ancient gesture, as old as time itself, it seemed.
The announcer stepped off the platform, and Freeman began to speak.
Elsewhere in the world, a man sat looking at a multimedia screen He made no move to turn off the screen, but his face became stone at the sight of his brother as the new ruler.
“Hello my fellow Terrans. I use that term because in ancient times, the word Terra was used as a name for our planet. I have studied our ancient times, as you all know, and have helped set up our government in a way that seemed to represent many countries in our past.”
Willem Wallace shook his head. The bastard took what was his, and now claimed to be helping it. His face twitched as the irony of his brother becoming the ruler of his; Willem’s domain was pathetic.
"Under this new form of government, you have the privilege, no, the RIGHT to be your own person. You will be able to do whatever you wish as long as you are not infringing upon the rights of others. Each of us has the duty to make sure our world never has something like Willem Wallace happen to it again. We are free of him! We will not have him infringing on our rights… Our very lives, again!”
In his cell, Willem smiled. There was a guard who had been watching, and he noted when the former ruler smiled, but there was nothing odd in that. Was there?
“Thus, I have changed my name to show who we are now! We are not slaves! We are not owned! We are free men, and women! We are free people! May name now signifies that! I am no longer Fredrik Wallace. I am Fredrik Free Man!”
“Nice speech, brother.”
Willem Wallace sat looking at his brother Fredrik. In his time, Fredrik had seen just as many movies from the ancient times as his brother had. He remembered so many that had a character like Willem. Well, perhaps not as bad, but still insane. Willem, however, showed no emotion on his face. He neither smiled nor frowned. He appeared… apathetic. That, however proved wrong from his words.
“You tried to pass of your taking what was mine to others. I owned the Earth, and you took it from me. I had hoped that you were gone forever. You always took what was rightfully mine when I was a child. Now you do the same thing.”
Fredrik cocked his head at his younger brother. “What do you mean?”
“Everytime I had something that I could call my own, you took it.”
It seemed ridiculous to try to argue this point with Willem. They had been over it and over it many times, and Willem had never been able to give any form of example of his accusations. Frankly, Fredrik had no idea where his brother got his ideas. They knew each other, obviously, but when Willem was born, Fredrik had just completed his apprenticeship as an archaeologist. It made no sense.
Fredrik stood and turned to leave. Now, Willem was smiling.
“You think You’re through with me, Freddie?”
The elder turned back. He hated the diminutive name, but he let that pass. “Yes, Willem. I do.”
The younger laughed. “You’ll never be through with my legacy, Brother.” The last word was spat out, like he was trying to get the last taste of vomit out of his mouth.
“That’s where you’re wrong, little brother. You can do no more damage in here. This is where you will stay for eternity. There is nothing that can hurt you in here. There is no danger from you at all, Willy.” Well… you have to get a bit of a dig in there, right? He watched Willem flinch at the name. “You don’t even have anything to relieve you of your life to get rid of your boredom.”
“Does this give you pleasure?”
“Not really. I would have much preferred that you hadn’t done what you did. I would have preferred a brother I could be proud of, rather than one I had to build a prison for.”
“Ah. So you did take what was mine, didn’t you? You took my very life.”
Fredrik shook his head. “You gave it to me.” He turned and walked out.
Things on Earth did get better. The next two hundred years were wonderful. Although Wallace was alive, he caused no problem to anyone. No one had any desire to see him, so he lived his own completely uneventful life. He was able to watch what was happening outside. It seemed as he watched his screen that he was waiting for something. Then one day, it happened.
He was watching something extremely boring. What it was, was not important. Instead, he saw what was on his screen flicker, then disappear.
He found himself looking at his own image from the time of the launch of the N21 space station from Earth’s orbit. “Welcome my pets,” he said. “We are going to join the passengers of N21 as they zoom away from us. We will be entertained. You will enjoy this.” It was more an order than anything else.
A picture of the inside of a space station came into being. “A fancy title flashed across the screen that said, “Live on N21!” He heard his own voice come from around those milling about on the station. “HELLO CHILDREN. I’M BORED. LET’S PLAY!” The people screamed in pain at his voice. It had been so loud they had been deafened.
The screen shifted again, and showed the same scene, and his voice sounded again. “SO COMPLACENT!” The light on the station started strobing. He watched as someone went to reach into the wall for some reason.
“Not a good idea,” he murmured. The man started to smoke as he became pile of charcoal. Wallace laughed hysterically as his voice stated, “THAT IS NOT ALLOWED.”
A moment later, the doors to the different bays slammed shut. The screen showed a woman cut completely in two.
“Wow! This is incredible television!” he exclaimed.
The view shifted to another camera aboard the station, and it zoomed into the panel showing what was happening inside that particular bay. In the center was a readout showing the air pressure. He held his breath as it reached zero, then he could hear the faint sound the the outer doors opening. The view switched to inside the bay, then back to the panel. A few moments later, the doors closed, and the pressure started to rise.
In the president’s office there was no noise at all. Everyone was staring at a screen, absolutely horrified. It had gone dark, but they couldn’t look away. Finally, Freeman asked, “Do we know where this came from?”
“Not yet, Sir, but we will.” A man hurried over to a comm panel and called the company that provided the regular programming. He spoke to them at length, the turned to the president. “They are going to aim their transmitters at the source. We can transmit something to them.”
“They’re still alive,” Freeman said to himself. “Incredible!”
It was some time before things were set for Earth to talk to N21. Freeman had talked with many people in the interim. He wanted to make sure what had happened there.
Astronomers talked about differences in the time frame. N21 had been gone for five hundred years, but the people would have only experienced a short time by comparison. There was no way to know exactly how long had passed for them, but it couldn’t have been long. The signal had been received by an extremely low level frequency. It had been received for almost a year before the computers were able to make sense of it.
Freeman spoke with the security department of Earth. They were what took the place of police, military… even security guards in shopping malls. They were all under the umbrella of the security department. They showed him videos taken of Wallace while he watched the broadcast from N21. It was appalling. At the end of it, he shut off the screen and sat back. He seemed inordinately pleased with himself. “Don’t get to comfortable, children.”
“Why did he say that?” Freeman wondered.
The director of the security department, Paul Robson, looked away from the screen. “I’m guessing, Sir, that there is more to happen.”
“He’s not done with them?”
“I’m sorry, Sir,” Robson said, “but you know him much better than anyone else does.”
Freeman looked at him ruefully. “I suppose you're right; I know him better than anyone, but I don’t understand him.”
Robson gave a small snort. “No one does, Fred.”
Freeman nodded. Very few people called him Fred, but Robson had travelled with him as security when he disappeared from his brother. They had spent ten thousand years working together.
Finally, Freeman turned to his friend. “We need to know what Willem has planned.”
It was not pretty at all. Robson found some archives of recordings made in Willem’s castle. When people arrived to be slaves, they were separated into different classes. The young men were taken to a wing of the palace that looked suspiciously like a harem. As they passed through the entrance to the wing, something happened. It was hard to place, but it was definite. A few moments later, a shift in each man started to happen. Their bodies took on female characteristics. Each one shed himself of whatever clothes they arrived in, and these were gathered up and disposed of.
Then, Freeman saw something he never wished to again. It seemed as though each young man recognized what had happened to him. They all looked shocked. Many started to cry. And then, as one, they stopped. Their faces took on smile, like they were perfectly happy being where they were.
Willem stepped into view. He went up and down the rows of shemales his nanites had made, saying whether they would be his to play with, or domestic help. He picked only the most beautiful to be his personal slaves. The rest were sent somewhere else. One of the personal slaves was dressed better than all the rest, and put in a room of her own.
After Robson and Freeman had seen the recordings, they brought in a man who had been from one of the villages abducted, but had been in a neighboring city when it happened. His son had not been well that day, and had stayed home. The man watched the recording and gasped when he saw it.
“What is it?” Robson asked. He knew what the man had seen. He had seen a picture of the man’s son.
“My son,” the man almost sobbed. “He was one that was changed. He was the one who was given the special place.”
Robson nodded as the man went on. “I want that bastard. I want to kill him.”
“I’m not surprised,” Robson said. “I would too, but it needs done slowly. We need information so the people on N21 are not hurt again.”
“I don’t know how to do it slowly,” the old man said.
Robson held out some ancient books which he carefully handed to the man. “You have trained under my men for some time. This will train you to extract information from Willem Wallace. Study these, practice. Soon, you will get your opportunity.”
The old man left, and Freeman stood, walking up to his friend. “Is that really necessary?” he asked.
“Fred, you know Willem won’t give up that information easily. You told me once that one of the first uses for nanites was to stop shock in an injured person. Anything we do to get information will have to be extreme. You know this.”
“Yes, I do, but it seems that we are stooping to his level.”
“Do you want me to stop,” Paul asked.
Fredrik looked at him for a long time as he considered. Finally, he shook his head in the negative. He didn’t like it in the least, but It had to be done.
This chapter is shorter than usual, but I felt that it needed to stand on its own. It is a very dark chapter, and may be disturbing to some. You have been warned.
It took awhile for the father to study everything needed, but eventually, he was ready. He met with Paul Robson and Fredrik Freeman in Rome, and they took a craft into the Sahara Desert. About at the center of the expanse of sand was the ‘home’ of Willem Wallace, and they set the craft down by the only way in or out.
Even though Wallace had no way to enter or exit his cell, there was a code that allowed people in. Wallace had a life sentence, which would extend for a very long time, if no one was allowed in or out.
Freeman punched in his code, and the three entered. They met with a guard, immediately. “It’s ready, Sir.”
Freeman couldn’t bring himself to say anything. Instead, he gave a curt nod, and they went down the corridor. Nine more guards were encountered at checkpoints on the way in, until they came to the last one. Wallace was there, gloating as he eyed his brother. He started to mock, but Freeman reached over and snapped off the intercom. He was absolutely not going to enjoy what was coming, but he felt he had to be there. No matter what Wallace had done, they were still brothers. Freeman felt he owed something to him.
“Let Paul into the computer,” Freeman said quietly.
The guard moved, and Robson sat down. He entered some commands, then told the guard, “You may hear something, and it may be alarming. No matter what, you are to do nothing.”
“But what if you are hurt?” the guard asked.
“We won’t be.”
The father pulled a sword out of a pack he had carried in. It was a Katana, and had a very dull edge on it. It would cut with sufficient force, but not deeply.
He nodded at Robson, who pressed a single key. The power in the office went out. Wallace saw the sword and knew he was not likely to live long, so he lunged through the door. The man was waiting for him, and swung the sword up and into the former chancellor’s chest. The breastbone stopped it from penetrating too deeply, but some of the ribs on Wallace’ right side were broken. He tried to take a breath, but the wind was knocked out of him. Robson pushed him back into his cell.
Already the nanites in his body were starting to work. The father saw some tissue starting to granulate throughout the cut. This could take a long time, He thought. So much the better.
Wallace was wrong. He lived a considerably long time. It took forty-eight hours before the old man was satisfied.
Wallace was laying on his bed, his body a mass of bruises and cuts. Throughout the time, his nanites were moving slower and slower. They seemed to be low on power. The old man pulled a scimitar out of his pack, which had contained several instruments he had used on Wallace.
It was not that he enjoyed this, but this sick individual had turned his son into some hybrid, and then used him over and over. The recordings from the palace showed that.
Wallace had answered every question put to him. By this time, he just wanted the old man to end it. He watched as the scimitar came out of the bag. We welcomed it.
There are very few ways to kill a man who is full of nanites whose only function is to keep him alive. Even at the low level of power they were at, they would still swarm to a lethal injury to fix it as quickly as possible.
The man used a hunting knife to cut through the tendons in Wallace’ legs and arms. Then he spread the legs as far apart as he could and swung the scimitar. Surprisingly, Wallace was able to scream as both of his legs were removed from his body. The nanites filled the femoral arteries, then his arms were severed. The old man allowed Wallace to enjoy the pain for several minutes before he swung the sword in the fatal blow. Freeman had left some time ago. He couldn’t stomach what was happening. Even Robson turned away at the end, but he heard the gurgling coming through the severed neck as the body’s reflexes tried to draw in another breath. He turned back, and wished he had not. The mouth was trying to draw in air, as if it was the head of a fish. The man spat on the face, then turned, grabbed a cloth and began to clean all of his equipment. He seemed unconcerned at the dying head, still trying to gulp in air. “Good bye, Willem Wallace,” he spat out. It was the last thing Wallace heard. Ever.
Freeman was in his office, outside of Honolulu. He felt very sick, probably because of what he had witnessed in the last few days. He knew that most people on the Earth felt that Willem Wallace, his brother, deserved to die for what he had done to so many people, and if he was honest, he agreed, but there was still a part of him that felt that Willem had deserved more.
There was a knocking at his door. He tried to say come in, but he couldn’t get the words out. He tried again. “Come...” his voice faltered, but he figured he could try a third time and it would probably work if he had to. Thankfully, he didn’t have to try.
The door opened, and his friend Paul Robson opened the door and walked in. One look at his friend, Fredrik, and Paul stopped in his tracks. “If now’s not a good time,” He began.
Freeman shook his head. “It’s okay, Paul. Come on in.”
Robson had been hurrying, but now, he reached out and carefully shut the door behind him. He moved to one of the chairs sitting in front of Freeman’s desk and slowly sat down.
Are you going to be okay?” he asked.
Freeman shook his head. “I know it had to be done, and I understand why Mr. Vetters did what he did, but I don’t think I’ll ever be okay after what I saw done to Willem.”
It’s a complex puzzle,” Paul told him. “What was done to us, without us even realizing it, and what was then done to those people on the station…” He stopped. “Fred, you know I’m your best friend, right?”
Freeman nodded.
You also know I would never have allowed what was done to Willem under any other circumstances, right?”
I know, Paul. And I approve. What is getting to me is he was my brother.” He sighed for about the hundredth time in the last hour. Suddenly, he raised his hand and slammed it down on his desk. “Stupid kid!” he shouted, as his hand smashed a coffee cup from the force he brought it down at. A considerable amount of blood erupted from his wrist as the ceramic cut through the skin and tendons.
You idiot!” Paul yelled as he stood and ran to get a towel from the private restroom. He came back to find Freeman standing with his left hand covering the huge slices. The blood had slowed, and Paul carefully pulled the hand away. There was a bit of seepage, and as he watched, that stopped as well. The nanites were working hard.
Would you watch what you’re doing?” he yelled at the top of his lungs.
Freeman just looked at him. Paul tried a different tack. “That ‘kid’ as you call him, was almost eleven thousand years old! He wasn’t a kid anymore. Hadn’t been for a long time.”
Then I’m eleven thousand seventy-six years old. Regardless of his age, he was my kid brother, Paul.” He glared at Robson. “You knew him almost as long as I did.”
Robson sat down and motioned for his friend to sit as well. “Yeah, I know,” Paul conceded.
Fred finally sat. He hadn’t taken his eyes off of Robson. For his part, Paul’s gaze was lowered. He didn’t want to look up at that accusatory stare. Finally, he murmured, “I’m sorry, Fred. If there had been any other way….” He broke off as he really didn’t know what else to say.
I know, Paul.”
The two of them just sat, their minds in their own private hell, until the sun had set.
Fredrik met with Paul and several scientists the next morning. They discussed at length the information they had received from Wallace. There were several things that had been planned for the people of N21. Before any communication with the people on the station, they wanted to do some research with the programming of the station.
A couple of months later they resumed their meeting. In the palace where Wallace had lived with his slaves, they found a room that had been sealed. With several drills, and explosives, they were able to remove the door, and inside, they found a laboratory where it was obvious Willem had worked on his changes to the station. It was insane, which was no surprise. The people had so many more problems in store for them. The computers were designed to go completely crazy. Stranding people in separate parts of the station, venting other parts. One tidbit of information showed that the command center hub was supposed to seal itself off on each end of the J walkways, and then blow some explosive bolts. This would send the hub away from the rest of the station, effectively dooming those in it to death.
Another spoke about a similar idea, but with different bays.
There were subroutines that controlled the temperature, both overall, and in each bay. By shutting the interior doors, the computer could vent bays, or make them freezing, or hot enough to kill the people caught inside.
Of course when a section was blown off, or a bay vented, the hatches did not have to be shut, and they could also be opened once the bay or command center was blown.
It was paramount that they send this information to the station as soon as possible. The problem Earth’s scientists had was they could not tell how to disable this programming. It seemed as though nothing would stop it at all. Even trying to disable the doors or ejection systems would kill a person, as they had seen on the video scene.
With a heavy heart, Freeman wrote a communique to send to N21.
(Excerpt from N21, Chapter 3)
“Hello, people of N21,” he said.”I am President Freeman of Earth. I know when you were sent away, Willem Wallace, or ‘Caesar’ as you referred to him, was the ‘Chancellor’.
“Approximately three hundred years after you left, Wallace had shown enough of his character to make those of us still on Earth recognize what you had long ago seen. There was an uprising, and we were able to remove him from power. He was in prison until we received a signal from you.
“Every computer around the world came on at the same time, and showed Wallace seated at his desk. He told us that we were all going to join him in a celebration of your exile. We saw what your camera’s recorded, Wallace telling you he wanted to ‘play’; the death of your maintenance worker. Then we saw a bay of the station open, and the people dying on the floor.”
For a moment, Freeman stopped. He looked somber, then rubbed his face with his hands.
“Wallace was questioned at length. That was an experience I never want to have again. He was, quite simply, insane. He wanted to toy with you as a cat toys with it’s prey. Revelling in your suffering was what he wanted most of all.
“He tried to bargain with us with his knowledge. He wanted freedom, but we refused. It took several months to obtain what we wanted. He spent that entire time in and out of consciousness. It wasn’t pretty. What we got from him, we want to pass on to you.
“There are several… surprises, in the computers of the station. They have been left there. There seems to be no way to remove them from the memory. Even a complete shutdown will reload the same information when you start them again.
“Much of what is programmed will be worse that what has already happened. Some not as bad. We will append a file to this message that will tell you what we have found. I hope you can find something on board that we didn’t think of here.”
Freeman sat back and pressed the send button. It was hard to make that call to N21, where his brother had been the one who arranged all these problems to the people aboard the station. He had deliberately not told them that the Wallace was his brother. He figured it would be better if they didn’t know that. He wanted their trust, and admitting that he was brother to their antagonist just didn’t see to be a smart thing to do.
After a bit, he found that he couldn’t sit still. He had to move. He went out and got his craft, then drove out of Diamond Head. He was feeling dejected after sending the message, so he wanted to be away from people. That was hard in Honolulu, but he figured he could head out onto the bay. He really didn’t want to be noticed, so he raised the top until he got a substantial distance onto the bay. He headed west, so he could circle the island and once he was out of sight of Pearl Harbor, he let the top down.
Once he was heading North, he paused and cut his anti-gravity system. The craft gently sat down in the water and he could feel the waves. That was the problem with anti-gravity. No matter what was under him, it was designed to give him a smooth ride. It also didn’t effect what was underneath the craft, so he didn’t have the ability to really take his frustration out by creating wonderful rooster tails. As an archaeologist, he had seen many old films, and he loved the James Bond movies. He wished he had an old style boat, but petroleum was never used anymore, so running an engine like James Bond had wouldn’t work. He would dearly love to run a speedboat and do some daredevil driving. He knew that people used to do the same thing in cars, but you didn’t get the huge spray of water while doing a sharp turn at high speed.
Instead, he reclined his seat and just let the ocean current carry him for awhile. His communication system started beeping. Someone was trying to reach him, but he ignored it. It beeped again, and he picked it up, looked at the name if the person calling him, and threw it as far as he could. He saw no reason to speak to anyone at the moment. Besides, Paul would still be there when he got back to the capitol building.
He leaned back again and closed his eyes. Eventually, sleep claimed him.
Freeman arrived back at the capitol later that evening. He had woke up about fifteen miles from the island, and let the craft drive him back to Diamond Head.
As before, he really didn’t want to see anyone at that moment, especially Paul, so he turned his craft around and headed up into the hills. On his way there, he stopped by his own home and picked up a very old bottle of Scotch Whiskey he had found at a dig several years before. He had kept it as a souvenir. He knew he shouldn’t have, but they had found several of them. The thing was now God knows how many years old. The old date on the bottle had no bearing to the system they now used. A year was still a year, and a day still a day, but the numbers of the years had changed. Was it still good? He didn’t know, but this night was his time to find out.
He stopped at an old lookout on what was still labeled the H1 highway. This was a park in the city, so it was dark here. He let his craft settle to the ground, and got out. He walked to the edge of the lookout and stared down at the city below. The lights were on, as it was about 9:30 at night. He looked up, as if he could see the station. That was a laugh. It was pretty much out of the galaxy now. He walked back to his craft and picked up the bottle. Taking it with him, he sat down on a rock that let him see the city and beyond.
He opened the bottle, and sniffed it. The smell was very strong. He held it up and looked through the liquid. It was an amber color, and the lights below all glowed golden through it.
“Willem, you bastard. I wish I hadn’t have had to authorize what happened to you, but you brought it on yourself. I don’t know how or when you went mad, but it was pretty damned obvious that you were.” He took a swig of the scotch and felt the alcohol rush through his body. If this was what Scotch Whiskey was supposed to taste like, he liked it a lot.
“No one should have to endure what you did. You should have told us what we needed to know, then you wouldn’t have suffered.” he knew that wasn’t true, but it made him feel less responsible to say it. The boy’s father would have made Willem suffer regardless what or when he gave them the information. What had happened to his son was inexcusable, and Freeman knew it. His brother’s perversions had condemned him to hell on Earth. It didn’t make it any easier to watch, though.
He was a quarter of the way through the bottle when he heard another craft settle onto the ground. He was rather insensate now, and didn’t look up, even when he heard someone walking up to him. He didn’t even turn when he heard Paul. “Hello, Fred.”
Freeman held the bottle out abruptly to Paul, his arm completely straight.
Paul took it and read the label. “God, Fred, where’d you get this?”
Freeman didn’t answer that question, but rather told Paul, “Take a drink before I take back the bottle.” His words seemed labored to get out.
Paul took a ginger sip, then a larger one. It was good. “You know your brother wasn’t your fault.” He handed back the bottle.
“So you keep saying.” He took another drink.
Paul sat down beside his friend. “I keep asking myself if we could have gotten that info differently. I keep finding the same answer. ‘No’.”
“I’ve never murdered anyone before,” Fred told him.
“You didn’t murder Willem.”
“Bullshit, I didn’t. I stood there and watched him tortured, and I did nothing. I’m just as guilty as that sick bastard who killed him.”
“You think he was sick? Look at what happened to his kid.” Paul reached out for the bottle. Fred handed it to him.
“And killing Willem that way was sane?” Fred’s voice was louder than he meant for it to be.
Before Paul answered he took a gulp of the amber fluid. He coughed, and when he spoke his voice was a harsh whisper. “How about the way Willem killed his son. Was that sane?”
“He didn’t kill the kid.”
“That’s bullshit. He killed the boy the moment those nanites were activated. We watched those tapes, both of us. That one time when they were made to see what happened to them was the last time that kid ever was in control of himself. You saw what Willem made him do. He was the number one concubine for Willem. He murdered the kid, plain and simple.”
Fred didn’t say anything for a long time, while Paul took another gulp and handed the bottle back. Fred made a point of looking at the level of the liquid. “I’m catching up,” Paul said by way of explanation.
Fred nodded, then said, “You’re right, you know. But I still feel responsible.”
“Let’s say, for a moment, that you are. Was there any other choice?”
Again Fred held his tongue, but rather, shook his head.
“Did Willem bring it on himself?”
Fred nodded.
“Here’s the clincher. Under the same circumstances, would you do it again?”
Freeman didn’t answer. He held up the bottle and took a Paul sized gulp, then handed it to his friend. Finally, he almost whispered, “Damned right, I would.”
It had been several years since Willem’s death, and Freeman had build a wall around himself that insulated him from what he had allowed. What Paul had said that night still haunted him. He would do it again, under the same circumstances. He had never considered himself capable of murder, but that’s what it had felt like. No matter what his brother did, Fred had murdered him in his own eyes.
Now, he was in a courtroom, playing judge to another murderer. He felt like such a hypocrite as he weighed the man’s actions.
The man had killed someone for monetary gain. He had robbed a liquor store. Untold millennia had gone by since the earliest of these establishments, and there were still people robbing them.
The alleged murderer had turned up the power on his stun gun, to lethal levels – basically he had made the power source give up all of it’s power in one burst – shot the proprietor, then put his card into the register, and reversed all funds onto his card.
It was stupid, because planetary security only had to look at what happened and where the funds went. There was very little doubt of the man’s guilt.
How did he end up judging this guy, Freeman wondered. “How did I get talked into this?”
The defendant’s counsel was summing up her client’s innocence. Well trying to. Basically, she was asking Freeman to be lenient to her client who was obviously guilty as hell.
She finished, and Freeman called a recess until the next morning. He didn’t even look back as he walked out of the courtroom.
Defense just stood there, mouth agape. What had just happened?
Freeman, for his part, went into his chambers and sat down. People in this position still wore the robes they had always done. He looked down at himself, then ripped the robe off and threw it against the wall. At the same time, Robson entered the room. He dodged the robe, then look at Fred with a surprised expression. “Care to explain?” he asked.
“Nope,” Freeman told him.
“Why?”
In answer, Freeman told him, “Get the hell out of here, Paul.”
“Not till you explain.”
Fred sat down behind his desk. “I am the president of this planet, Paul, and I’m telling you to get the f**k out of my office.”
Paul said nothing. He moved to right in front of one of the chairs, and very deliberately sat down.
For several minutes, they stared at each other, until Fred broke. “I’m an effing hypocrite, okay? Happy now?”
“This again? I thought you’d put that away.”
“Of course not. I let you think that.”
Paul was furious. He had had it. “How long are you going to mourn that son of a bitch?”
“I’m not mourning him. I’m mourning myself.”
“No, you're not. You’re feeling sorry for yourself because you think you’re the only person in the world who has had to convict a person because they did something absolutely despicable. Wake up call, Fred. Shit like that happens!”
Fred just stared.
“That guy out there in the courtroom. You know he’s guilty as sin, but you feel like you can’t judge him because you’re a murderer too. Right?”
Nod.
“I’ve told you before. You’re not a murderer. You were a judge then, and you’re a judge now. No, we didn’t have a trial for Willem. How could we? No one would have been able to sit on a jury. You know that. Anyway, we all knew what he’d done.
“So now you’re judging someone who has a jury, They’ll convict him, not you. You’ll declare the sentence. Will he be executed? No! We don’t do that. Instead, he’ll be put in solitary confinement for the rest of his life.
“So what do you do? Say that a judge is a murderer? You can look at it as either being a military extraction of information, or a punishment for what he had done, but that’s all it was. Not murder.”
Paul stood up. “Until you realize that, you’re going to be hindered in your leadership.”
Paul left and shut the door, hard. Fred sat behind his desk for several minutes, then wrote something down on a tablet and left for the day.
The next morning, he entered the courtroom and asked the jury their findings. He hardly had to ask. The man was guilty.
For the first time in many years, Fred felt that his conscience was clear. Without a moment’s hesitation, he sentenced the man to the punishment Paul had said the night before.
Freeman had accepted that he was a judge to this murderer, and a judge to his brother. He didn’t like the job, but as the president, it was part of his job description. He was determined to change that, but until it was, he would do the job to the best of his ability.
It had been roughly two hundred years since the call came in from N21 now, showing what Freeman’s brother, Caesar, had done to them. Fredrik could hardly believe what his brother had done to them. The only crime they had committed was not considering that Willem was their leader.
He had not accepted Willem either, but he had not told those on N21 that. Rather, he had hidden. His mother and father had hidden with him. Willem’s mother, on the other hand, had gone along with what her son had done. She had been in the palace when it was flooded. It was suspected that Willem had turned her into a slave as well, which would explain why she had gone along with her deranged son.
Along with Fredrik and his parents, several people who had seen Willem’s growing insanity had hidden as well. Paul Robson was one of them. Freeman was pretty certain that was why he and Paul had been placed in the roles of authority that they had. They had never accepted Willem as their leader.
Archaeologists were now sifting through the ruined Death Valley. It had become an inland sea for many years. Eventually, the palace had degraded to the point it collapsed, and the valley drained back into the Pacific.
Much of the debris had been scattered as the water was pumped back When they opened the sealed room which held Caesar’s private workroom, much had been destroyed in the water. Luckily, much of the computer data storage was not destructible by water; even salt water, so by hooking them up to other computers, they were able to find out much.
Unfortunately, there was a section that without Caesar’s private codes was erased permanently from the storage. It mentioned something called ‘Total Fun’, and then nothing. None of the archaeologists could find anything other than that reference, but the general consensus was that if it was fun for Caesar, it would be misery for those on the station.
Still the search went on. They continued looking for some reference other than the name for another half a century till finally, they figured they should send what they had found.
As the archaeologists were searching the ruins, other people were searching looking at the technology that the people on the station would need. All that could be done, however, was to send information. There was really no way materials could be sent.
Or was there?
Engines were more powerful than had been on the station. N21 had been accelerated to ninety percent the speed of light. It was assumed that a similar size object, with new engines could be accelerated to ninety-five percent. That was with enough fuel to return to Earth.
Sitting in the briefing room, along with several scientists, were Paul and Fred. They were listening intently. What they heard was astounding.
A man with the unlikely name of Rashda Smythe was explaining how they could build another station and mount some of the new engines on it.
“Since we will be picking up the people on N21, we’ll be able to store much more fuel than otherwise. For the trip out, we will be able to use the bay space for fuel, so that we can stop and head the other direction.”
“I want them back as much as anyone,” Paul said, “but we’re talking about a huge investment to do this.”
“Not really,” Smythe disagreed.
Paul stared at him for a couple of moments, the got what he was saying. “No. Absolutely not. We need N22!”
“Why?” Smythe asked. “Are we going to stoop to the level of Wallace and have mutually assured destruction? We have a world government, so who are we going to assure destruction with?”
Fredrik was sitting back, watching and mulling the situation over. After a few minutes of the back and forth argument, he told Smythe, “I want you to draw up plans to do this. I’ll make sure you have a complete schematic on N22. You will not start on the station until I give the go ahead, however. Is that understood?”
“Thank you, Sir.”
Paul glared at his friend.
“I want you to give me an argument as to why we need that station full of warheads above us. That station has sixty bays, each with thirty missiles full of MRV’s aimed at this world. If all of them were set off, there wouldn’t even be a world here. You explain why we need that, Paul. You convince me, and I’ll tell Smythe here, to F off. Okay?”
There was nothing for Paul to do but simply nod.
Next to speak was a communications specialist. He ran the station that had multiple transmitters ready to send a message to N21 at a moment’s notice.
Again, the name of the man was completely strange. Noelle Rodriguez had hundreds of data transmissions ready to be sent. Multiple files of everything from recreational programming to news broadcasts since N21 left Earth orbit, would be compressed into highly crunched files to keep the size of the transmission down. It had to be sent as an ELF, or extremely low frequency to reach that far into space and not lose fidelity.
Next was Barb Johnson, who was the head hydroponics specialist on Earth. It was known that some of her teachers were on N21, but where she had centuries to fine tune the processes, N21 had aged only about a year.
The medical establishment was not nearly as far progressed, but archaeologists had found several millennia worth of medical research hidden away in Wallace’ palace. A copy of that would be sent to the station, as well as a complete course in medical research and practice for one or more people to take. There had to have been a reason for Wallace to space all of the medical scientists. Best to get people trained as soon as possible.
Freeman was back on the cliff overlooking Honolulu. He had a dilemma. He had decided to modify N22 and send it on it’s way. But should he tell those on N21 of the possibility of their rescue? It would be several decades, even in their subjective time, before the second station met up with them. In fact if their figures were slightly off, or if Wallace had not put the correct course down in his records, the stations would never even see each other in the void. Of course, as the station got farther away, their pinpointing of it was finer and finer as the direction the radio dishes had to be adjusted to receive and transmit data.
This time, Fredrik had no scotch with him. Instead, he wanted his mind clear. Should he tell them or not. To get their hopes up? What to do?
Once again, Paul Robson arrived. He knew this was Fred’s favorite place to meditate. He sat down beside his friend, but he didn’t say anything.
Finally, Fred asked, “You gonna try to talk me out of it?”
“Nope.”
“Why not?”
“I’ve already given my opinion. You don’t need me to repeat it. We’re going to send N22 after them, none of us can be second guessing ourselves.”
Fred nodded.
“Besides, you’re my friend, and even though we disagree, I’ve got your back. I’m gonna help to make this a success. Not a failure. I want them home too, Fred.”
“Thanks Paul. I want you to know, I really considered your opinion. I almost decided to go with your plan. If I did, however, I was going to have Smythe build a new one. My main concern here was the time factor. Doesn’t make much difference to them, but it does to us.”
Paul nodded. “I get that, and I understand your reasoning. I hope I was wrong in my treatise. I never want to see a need for N22 in it’s original purpose. I’d much rather it be used for this than MAD.”
It took Smythe and his teams more than ten years to modify N22 for it’s new purpose. It was the same basic layout as N21, but it was larger. While N21 had forty bays that had been full of missiles, N22 had sixty. The bays were correspondingly larger as well.
When the station was ready to depart Earth’s orbit, Smythe met with Freeman and Paul again.
“I want to let you know what we are doing. We have a crew of one thousand volunteers who will go on the station. Their purpose will be to build apartments as fuel is used. We have placed bladders of fuel in many of the bays. As bladders empty, they will be ejected and the bay that they are in will be turned into either apartments or other uses.”
“What about the missiles?” asked Paul.
“Well, we’ve had some thoughts about that, but I think our best bet is to mount the MRV’s around a few of the missiles, and then save the remaining empty shells for another purpose.”
“What’s that?” asked Fred.
“The missiles use the same engines as N21 had. It uses less than a gram of fuel to get to supersonic speeds as it enters the atmosphere. We’ve taken one hundred MRV’s out of each missile. With those gone, we can turn the missiles into engines for the station. If we use a third of them for accelerating from Earth, along with the main engines, we’ll get an extra boost, and jettison the used engines. We can then flip the station when it meets with N21 and we should be able to use a third of those engines to slow it to the same speed as N21. Then, we will use the rest of the fuel in those as well as the remaining fuel to bring the station to a relative stop to Earth. We will then jettison the remaining missiles to lower the station’s mass, and use it’s own engines to accelerate back to Earth. We’ll have to take into account the mass of the people from N21 for our return fuel consumption. We will not accelerate too much that we don’t have the fuel to stop relative to Earth when we arrive back.”
Paul nodded. He wasn’t a ‘rocket scientist’ but he understood enough to realize what Smythe was saying. His last question was, “Who’ll command N22?”
“I will,” Smythe responded.
Fred considered for awhile. “Very well. How long until you launch?”
“I figure we can get the missiles taken care of in about six months, and by that time, I believe we’ll be in the correct position for our launch window.”
Fred nodded. “Go to it.”
Author’s note:
Considering my love of Trek, It was so tempting to have Fredrik say, “Make it so” at the end, but the more boring won out. If you’re a fan of Trek, just imagine that Freeman ended with “Make it so”. I think it’s the perfect ending.
The N22 station was fitted out with some of the missiles playing the part of engines, and several carrying the MRV’s into the sun. Freeman sat at his desk, wondering if they would even notice the light of the warheads hitting the sun. Probably not. They weren’t that powerful in comparison to the star they were aimed for.
N22 started accelerating from Earth even before the warheads hit the sun. Smythe called Earth as they were leaving orbit and wished them well. The feelings were reciprocated and the station was on its way.
Freeman flipped a switch and spoke to N21, He knew N22 would be a long way from Earth by the time N21 received the message. It would be several years from now. Perhaps several centuries from now.
Excerpt from N21 Part 1, Chapter 4
Hello again, N21. This is Freeman. We have found something very disturbing. For the last fifty years, our people have been sifting through the damaged palace of Wallace. 250 years after the the broadcast from your ship, the decaying structure collapsed. Our people had to pull the remaining shell down.
Apparently, there is a ‘special surprise’ for you. According to records, it is supposed to make any and all other pale in comparison. The others, we were able to dig to find out what was supposed to happen, but this one is only referred to as the ‘total fun’. What it is, we cannot tell, nor do we know how it is started.
I’m sorry we don’t know. We are going to continue to search.”
He didn’t tell N21 about N22. Not for any reason other than he didn’t want to get their hopes up. Too many things could go wrong, and if N22 missed N21, they didn’t need to be blaming themselves for the possible death of Smythe and his people.
In space, a thruster fired changing the course of the vessel slightly. This would not be noticed by anyone for many years.
It had been fifteen and a half centuries since Earth heard from the N21. Still, the people on Earth knew that just a few minutes had passed on the station, so Freeman headed up an archaeological expedition to find as much information as they could. He was no longer the president of Earth, but a new one, his old friend Paul Robson, had taken over the roll.
Robson had made it clear that unless something happened to Freeman, he would remain the person to talk to N21. They knew him, and they trusted him. He hoped.
A message was received by Earth, and Paul had it saved and sent to Freeman.
Freeman watched it and realized what it could do for N21. Stopping all of the computer’s actions was exactly what they needed. He called his archaeological teams and took them off the project they were on. He had them start researching where the old operating system for N21. They couldn’t find it.
He debated sending the one for N22. That could be found, but when it was looked at, the station obviously had new hardware on board, and the operating system was simply not compatible with N21’s computers.
His people continued looking.
Fredrik decided he needed to think, so he headed to his favorite spot on Oahu, at the overlook. It was getting late in the day, and when he got there, a craft was already parked. He pulled up beside it and was not surprised to see that it was Paul’s
He climbed out of his craft and walked to his favorite rock.
Paul was sitting in his usual spot, and looked over at his friend. “I can see why you always came here,” he told Fred. “This is a great place to think.”
“Especially this time of night. The lights below, the ocean out there. The stars above.”
“Can’t see the stars like you could in Montana,” said Paul.
“No, but it’s cool nonetheless.” Fredrik paused for a bit, then asked. “What’re you thinking about?”
“I’m thinking how much easier it was to be your head of security, then your vice.”
“I hear ya. I’m so much happier being an archaeologist again.”
There was silence for a long time, then Paul asked. “Have you found anything yet?”
“Not yet. I’m not sure where it would be. We’ve checked all of Willem’s spots he might have worked on it. He had to have a copy. Somewhere.”
They were silent again, then “Fred, you know that station was built before Willem took power, right?”
“The Pearl City Science Museum,” Freeman said thoughtfully. “They have some stuff on all the N Stations. Maybe they would have something. They’re right here in town too!”
“It’s worth a look,” Paul responded.
The next day, Freeman went down to Pearl City and looked through the science museum. No luck. He asked the curator where he might find such a thing.
“Right here,” was the response.
“Show me?”
The curator hesitated, then motioned for Freeman to follow. He said, “I’ll show you, but I cannot let you touch the unit. It’s over thirteen thousand years old. Very fragile.”
Damn! thought Freeman. It’s here, or we think it is, but I can’t touch it. How do I get a copy of it?
It was a cylinder about ten inches high, and four inches in diameter. It had a holographic matrix inside that stored the information. It could last for millennia the way it was, but the power source would eventually die, causing the information to be lost. He wondered how to get the information stored in side. It was stored on a shelf in the back room, in a glass box.
“Are you sure this is the OS for N21?”
“Certainly.” He pulled the case down, and turned it. Etched in the side of the brass cylinder was Defense Platform – N17-N21 – SCO Unix 2500.2.12597.
This was it! He needed to get it. How? Fredrik had an idea, but would it work? “You know that the information will be lost eventually, right?”
“Of course. That’s the nature of things. Ebb and flow. Yin and Yang. In and Out. In essence, things are made then lost. There is nothing that can be done about that.”
“It doesn’t have to be,” Fred told the curator. “The information on that unit is priceless. The people on N21 need it desperately. It is just as valuable as the canister. More so, actually. There are many canisters like that, but the information is one of a kind!”
The curator’s eyes began to sparkle. He nodded. “I can see what you mean, but I will need some things in exchange for the info.”
“What?” Freeman asked.
“Funds.”
The curator swept a hand to take in the whole museum. “This museum is going downhill. I’m the only person here now. I could hire help to catalog everything in this room if I had the money. Right now, I can’t.”
Freeman decided then and there, that if he had to, he would provide the money himself.
He stepped away from the curator, saying, “Give me a minute.”
He pulled out his comm unit and called Robson. He explained the situation: Robson expressed the same feeling that Freeman had. If he couldn’t get the government to go along with him, he would sponsor the museum himself.
Freeman ended the call and stepped back. “We will transfer the funds to you tomorrow.”
The curator smiled. “That will be fine.”
It took a bit longer, as the government decided to foot the bill for the museum, and as is typical of a bureaucracy it moved very slowly, but the funds were eventually in the hands of the curator. For his part, as soon as the money was confirmed in the museum’s account, he opened the glass case and allowed Freeman to connect a computer to it. The download took less than ten minutes. The canister was placed back in the case. The curator attached a brass tag to the case which had a description of what information was on it, and carried it out to the main part of the museum. It was going to be on display.
Freeman took the OS back to his home. In his personal office, he hooked the computer up to his comm system and attached the OS. He pressed send.
Not long after he sent the communique, he was alerted to a problem. He hurried to Paul’s office and asked what the problem was.
“Follow me, Fred.”
They started down a hall, and Fred stopped. “I’m not authorized anymore.”
“Would you come on? You’re with me.”
Fred started again and they entered the situation room.
“Fill me in,” Paul ordered.
“We’re showing a slight variation in the magnetic field of the Earth,” one of the people said.
“Is it dangerous?”
“Not as far as we know.”
There were three women in the room, and suddenly they jumped up. Two were on the other side of the table from the door, and they both ran to the wall, clearly terrified. The other opened the door and ran as fast as she could. Fred was still standing and he jumped away from the woman who made it through the door before she touched him. Paul was not so lucky.
He fell to the floor as the woman bowled him over. As he lay on the floor, his body started to change. In a few moments, he was a woman. He stood and realized he was in a room full of men. The two women on the other side of the room were screaming for the men to stay away from them. For their part, the men got as far away as they could. Fred jumped away from his friend, terrified, and Paul turned and ran from the room. Part way down the hall, his pants could no longer stay up, and he, or rather she, had to pause to pull them up, then she headed for her office. She slammed the door shut and locked it. With a deadbolt and combination that only she knew.
She let out a sigh of relief, then stopped and wondered what the hell had just happened.
Freeman wasn't sure what had happened either. There were still two women standing on the other side of the room, cowering in fear. He wanted to go to them and see what was wrong, but he felt fear of them as well. It was strange as he had never had a fear of women before.
As he watched several of the men present started slipping out the door to the conference room. They were obviously afraid of the women as well.
Freeman tried to stay so that he could comfort the women, but he found that he couldn't. He left the room as well. He went to the end of the corridor and turned to look if they had left. He saw them running down to the other end of the corridor.
The president was sitting at his, or rather her desk. She was incredibly confused to have suddenly become a woman. How in the world had that happened? She stood and went to her private restroom. There, she saw what she looked like now. She was quite pretty. Her face looked very much the same, but it had become feminine in appearance.
She was wearing makeup, but her clothes had not changed. That was very strange. In fact, she was still wearing the suit and tie that she had been in, but the suit hung off her body. Except up top, where her breasts tried to make their appearance known, and her hips. She turned to where she could see and found that she had an ample behind, but nothing really to write home about.
Curiously, she removed her jacket and shirt. She was rather surprised at the size of her breasts. She saw why her hips didn’t really show in her pants. She had a very narrow waist. Quite petite actually. She felt no shame at suddenly being a woman, which for her was shocking, as she had never been unhappy being a man. She was curious about what she would find when she removed her pants, and so she did. For her petite size, she had a nice derriere, which pleased her.
She looked at the men’s suit on the floor where she had left it and picked it up, folding it neatly. There was a bit of nausea when she looked at it all, and she decided that she would have to get some women’s clothes. Picking up the underwear that she had put on that morning made her even more sick. She used just her thumb and index finger to lift it. It went straight onto the back of the toilet, then she decided a shower would be best, so that she could wash off the last vestiges of her masculinity.
Stepping into the shower, she reflected that she didn’t really know how to wash her hair, but she had seen enough women come out of this very room, their hair in a towel. Then she remembered that under the sink was shampoo and conditioner that would be suitable. She stepped out of the tub and grabbed it. The shampoo directions really didn’t tell her anything she didn’t know, but the conditioner did.
She washed her whole body, finding that she had more sensitive areas on her anatomy, then grabbed a towel and quickly learned why women patted themselves dry rather than rubbed. She grabbed her robe, which was terry cloth, put it on, and looked at herself in the mirror. She needed makeup, but none of the women had left any. Oh well, she remembered her mother telling her sister not to share makeup with her friends. She did anyway, but she was a teenager at the time.
Paul – now Paula she figured, went out to her computer. What to do. She knew that she needed to call someone, but her government workers were mostly males. Finally, she decided to call Fredrik. She knew Fred would scare her; just thinking about him scared her, but he was one person that she trusted, no matter how frightened she was. She started to reach out to her computer to call, but then decided against it.
She walked over to her liquor cabinet and grabbed a bottle. It was Tennessee whiskey, from a company that had been around for several millennia. She poured about a shot’s worth into a glass and drank it in one gulp.
She coughed and couldn’t get her breath for a minute. Wow! She would definitely have to watch her alcohol intake. She decided she needed another bit of courage, so poured another shot, but drank it slow. She started to the desk again, but grabbed her glass and bottle.
At the desk, she sat down and poured one more drink. Her vision was starting to blur, but she reached out and plugged in Fred’s call number. At least she hoped it was his. Her mind was starting to get a bit fuzzy.
Thankfully, Fred answered. When his face came on the screen, even with the alcohol, she had to hold herself back from getting up and running. She poured another shot.
For his part, Fredrik pulled away from his screen. He saw what she was doing with the whiskey, but figured he should keep a clear head, so didn’t get any for himself.
“Yes, Paul?”
“I guess it should be Paula,” she told him.
“Okay Paula. Are you as scared of me as I am of you?”
“I’m terrified,” she responded. “Just seeing you there is hard to take.”
“Agreed. What happened to you?”
“I’m guessing I turned into a woman. What do you think happened?” The question seemed ridiculous, but in retrospect, she realized what he meant. “I’ve no idea how, Fred.”
Just then, her comm panel beeped. “I’m going to merge this call with us.”
“Why?” he asked, but her chief of staff was already on a split screen.
Fred saw her quite afraid now, so he told the other man, “Make this quick, Reg.”
For his part, the other man stuttered as he said, “I’m really sorry S… Ma’am but we’ve had a death. Ronda Briggs was killed.”
“No!” Paula was shocked. “How?”
“It looks like someone used something very sharp to slice her in half from shoulder to hip.”
“Thank you, Reg.” She pushed the button to release the call, then said to Fred. “I need to get over there. Please would you come too? You’re the only male I find I can trust. I still am afraid of you, but I know you won’t hurt me.”
“I’ll be there,” He said. He understood very well. She was the only woman he could trust right now.
She hurried to where Reg called from, but when she got there, there were two women kneeling over the body of her daughter. She looked at them, and didn’t recognize one, but the other was Ronda’s twin sister, Rhoda. The other woman had her arms around Rhoda, hugging her.
A moment later, Fred rushed up. “Oh God!” he exclaimed. “What...” he suddenly saw the two women’s faces. “Reg?” he asked the one holding Rhoda.
Suddenly, he realized that he wasn’t the least bit afraid of Paula, so he pulled her into a hug. She was weeping at the loss of one of her daughters and he felt her tears touch his cheek. He reached up and brushed her hair back over her ear with his hand, allowing his cheek to touch hers.
Finally her crying slowed and she looked at Rhoda and her comforter. She saw what Fred had seen. “Reg? What happened?” Stupid question, she thought. She could see what happened.
“I was kneeling over Ronda, and Rhoda came out of nowhere, bowling me over. She pushed me out of the way, then my vision blurred. When I could see again, I was a woman.”
Reg still had her arm around Rhoda’s shoulder and she sheepishly moved away. “We need to tell Phineas about Ronda,” she said.
“Oh God!” Rhoda cried. Hesitantly, like she expected the president to yell at her, Reg put her arm around Rhoda and pulled her in.
Several people showed up, and they moved the parts of the body onto a gurney, and wheeled it away.
Fred reached for his comm unit, and realized he and Paula were holding hands. He let go, and immediately felt shame for doing it as he had. To cover his action, he said, “I’ll call Phineas.” He dialed the number he knew by heart. He and Paul were like brothers, so they each knew the other’s family, and call numbers.
The comm unit took a long time to connect. “Yeah?”
“Phineas, this is Fred,”
“What do you want?” He sounded strange.
“Rhonda has been killed.”
“No shit! Is that all you had to say? That bitch has been cheating on me for a long time, and with a woman too!”
“Are you saying you killed her?” Fred asked asked.
“I sure as hell am. Got the sword in my hand right now.”
“You’re going to have to be arrested,”
“So what? I’ve got what I needed. She’s gone.”
“You bastard!” Paula screamed into the comm unit. “You killed my daughter!”
“Who the hell is that?”
“I’m the president!”
“Sure you are. And I’m Shakespeare.” There was a small click and the unit went dead.
“That…!” Rhoda couldn’t finish her sentence.
Gently, Fred started to lead the three women out of the corridor, but Paula stopped him. “I need something to wear,” she said. “So does Reg.”
Strangely, Rhoda had perked up without Ronda’s body in front of her. She looked into Reg’s eyes, which were still above her. “I guess it’s Regina instead of Reginald?”
The four eventually got to the situation room after Paula and Reg borrowed some clothes from Rhoda. They didn’t fit Reg properly, but at least they were better than the men’s clothes she had been wearing.
Paula called on her chief of security and the chief doctor of the capitol. The doctor hurried to the situation room, but the security chief would not. He was too afraid.
Once the doctor entered, Fred watched the women. None of the them seemed afraid of him, nor did he seem afraid of them. “What is going on here?” he asked no one in particular. He turned to the doctor. “Jack? Are you afraid of the women?”
“Why should I be?”
“Because every other man in the capitol seems to be. The chief of security won’t even get near the President.”
“So it happened to you too?” he asked Paula. “Me ‘n Sylvia were working on a case, when she suddenly seemed afraid. I reached out to steady her, and she screamed. She backed up, but I grabbed her hand. Her eyes seemed to lose focus, then I was holding the hand of a man!”
“She seemed afraid of you? Were you afraid of her?
“Why should I be, Madam president? She’s my wife!”
“You didn’t have any fear about your wife at all?”
“No. The only feeling I had was what I always have when she’s around. Butterflies in my stomach.”
“Could that have been fear?” asked Rhoda.
“Miss, why would I marry someone that I was afraid of?”
None of us had an answer to that.
“She looked down at her body, and told me she was sorry she wasn’t a woman anymore for my sake. I told her not to sweat it, and we kissed. Wasn’t a problem for me.”
“Have you looked at my daughter’s body?” Paula asked.
“She had just come in when you called me. Sylvia is doing an autopsy now, but it’s pretty apparent what killed her.”
“Yes,” Paula agreed. She looked at Fred. “There doesn’t seem to be any rhyme or reason to this. Jack wasn’t afraid of Sylvia, but she was of him, but when she became a man, there was no fear anymore.”
She started to pace, and Fred saw how beautiful she was. Her hair was dark, and came to her shoulders. She was very petite and probably five foot one or two. He had never gone for a woman that small, as he was six foot six. Even when she was a man, and five foot ten, he had still towered over her, or him.
She had a dark complexion as well, as if she was Mediterranean. He glanced at her daughter and saw that they both very beautiful, and could be sisters, although Rhoda’s hair was a slightly lighter shade, almost a deep chocolate brown, sort of like dutch chocolate. Ronda’s was more Paula’s shade.
Paula continued musing. “I was scared of you. Terrified, but I knew I could trust you. When we arrived at Ronda’s body, it was like that fear just washed away.”
“I was afraid of every man too, Dad; uh…. Mom,” Rhoda told her. When I got to Ronda, I wasn’t. I just pushed Reg out of the way.” She turned to Reg, “Sorry if I hurt you, Reg.”
“No problem,” the chief of staff responded, giving Rhoda a smile. Freeman was certain that if they had been side by side they would have kissed.
“Was Ronda fooling around on Phineas? And with another woman?”
“No, Mom! She wasn’t a lesbian. She wasn’t even bi! That’s me!”
Paula nodded, as did Fred.
They discussed things for awhile, then went to their own rooms to ponder things.
Fred was certain that he had missed something. Something vital.
That night, Fredrik had a dream. In it, he had grown up with Paula, and when they went into hiding from Willem, it was as husband and wife, and they had three girls. Ronda, Rhoda, and Regina. He awoke, and realized that he wasn’t alone. He ordered the lights on and Paula was sitting in a chair in his room.
She was wearing some diaphanous lingerie that left little to the imagination, and her face was immaculately made up, but she seemed indecisive.
He was wearing just his boxers and a plain t-shirt, but he got up anyway, and sat down in the chair beside hers at a round table. “I suppose this is a ridiculous question, but were you hoping to do something?”
She did, but she looked at the very short time she’d been a woman, and she wasn’t sure why she felt the way she did. Certainly, she and Fred had been friends for many years. Approximately fifteen hundred, to be precise, but they were only friends. Not lovers! How could their friendship go from simply friends to lovers in a single day? Okay, the real question… How could she become a woman in about a minute?
She looked into his face, and she thought she saw tears in his eyes. She was certain that she had some in hers.
“This is some situation, isn’t it?” he asked her.
“I don’t understand it, Fred. How can I be in love with you in less than a day?”
He smiled. “I think I’m in love with you too.”
“Really?”
“Yes, but then again, I’ve loved you for a long time.”
Her mouth dropped open a bit as she tried to digest that bit of information.
“It’s true, Paula. I’ve been enamored with you for a long time.”
“You’re gay?” her voice broke at the thought that now that she was a woman, he wouldn’t – couldn’t love her the way she loved him.
“No, Paula,” he said as he reached out and took her hand. “I’m bisexual.”
She scanned his face, looking for some sign that he might be telling an untruth, but she saw nothing to indicate that.
“So would I be enough for you?”
“I don’t know what happened, Paula, but I am even more enamored with you now.”
She leaned over and kissed him, then he took her hand and took her to the bed. They made love two times,, and started an even more sensuous third, but something strange happened. In the middle of the orgasm, both of them switched sexes. They both fell asleep and Fred had another dream, but this time Paul had married Frieda, and she had had three daughters.
The next morning, Rhoda and Reg went to Paula’s room, desperate to find out what had happened to them. Both of them were now men. They too had made love the night before, and on the third time, they had switched. How this happened, they didn’t know, but they were still very much in love.
When they didn’t find anyone there, they went to Fred’s room as they had seen the very obvious attraction between the two the day before. They knocked on the door and Rhoda was shocked to hear her dad’s voice say, “Come in.”
They entered and they saw two couples. Her dad, and an ash blonde woman who looked remarkably like…. Fred! Also, there was Sylvia Hurst and again, an unfamiliar woman, but they quickly realized it was Jack!
“I see it happened to you too,” Paul said to them.
“Dad,” Rhoda began.
“Please. Call me Mom. I’m not sure how it happened, but I don’t want to think about being a man. This is disgusting to me.”
“Yes, Mom. Both Regina and I hate being men, but we still love each other.”
“You hate being a man now, Reg?” Jack asked.
“I’m not sure why, Doctor, but I want so very much to change back to a woman.”
“This is so strange,” Paula said, quietly, then she asked them “Did you change while making love?”
“Yes, we did,” answered Reg.
“We did too,” Fred told them. “I’m bisexual, but I’m completely nauseated by being a woman. I’m wanting very much to make love with Paula, however..”
“Sylvia, do you like being a woman?”
“Not a bit,” she said, “which is strange. Before, I always wanted to turn Jack on by being a sexy woman. I am not opposed to wearing women’s clothes, however. I don’t want to be a woman, but I don’t mind looking like one.”
“But you don’t want to be one.” Paula ruminated.
“I know it sounds strange,” Sylvia acknowledged, “but I really don’t.”
“So this just changed?” Fred wanted to make sure.
“Yes. Once I became a man, I didn’t want to go back to being a woman.” She glanced at Jack, and said, “As long as Jack’s okay with it, that’s all that matters.”
Fredrik wasn’t sure what was going on. It seemed like nothing made sense. He had known that Paul was a heterosexual man, and yet last night, they had spent the better part of the night with each other. Reg was also a heterosexual man, and now, he was a homosexual woman. Well, at the moment, he was a homosexual man, but last night, he was a… It was all so confusing.
His own situation was a bit more normal as was Jack’s and Rhoda’s. He and Jack were both bisexual, and Rhoda only liked women.
Later in Paula's office, both Paula and Fred sat discussing the problem. It wasn't easy. There was something weird happening, but damned if they could figure it out.
"I'm trying to piece this together. We've got two bisexual men, a homosexual woman, two straight men, and a straight woman. What's the connection," Fred said to Paula.
Paula pondered. "Perhaps you're looking at it wrong," she commented. "If we looked at it after the fear, it looks different. We then have, two homosexual women, three bisexual men, and a straight woman."
"Okay, I can see that," Fred agreed. "It still doesn't get us any closer to the solution."
"Well, I agree; but I think that when we look at this problem, we have to consider both scenarios, don't you think?"
"Yeah," Freeman said. "I think you're right."
Paula changed the subject. "How are you doing as a woman?" she asked him.
"Well, I hate the longer hair. I hate the breasts. I hate having to sit down to take a leak. I hate being short. Do you want me to continue?"
"No, that's alright. I think I got it. I hate being a guy too."
"You see, that's something I just don't understand. You were straight. How come you now hate being a male?"
She shook her head. "I really don't know, but I'm assuming I know who's responsible for all this."
He gave a disgruntled laugh. "Yeah, my degenerate brother."
Rather than say anything else, she just nodded. “Do you think looking at his character would help?” she asked.
“What character,” he countered.
It was her turn to give a small chuckle. “Willem had character,” she said. “It was just very poor.”
“That’s one way to put it.” Unconsciously, he brushed his long hair behind his ear where it had fallen into his immaculately made up face. Once he had done it, he let out a sigh and shook his head. “I really hate this,” he complained. “I keep doing things that all women do. I’m sitting the way a woman does. I’m walking like one. What’s the deal?”
“Remember the boys that Willem abducted and made into his harem? They were forced to act like sexy girls. I believe this is simply an offshoot of that.”
Fred looked at Paula for a long moment. “That’s a really depressing thought, you know?”
“Yeah, it it.”
“The bad thing, Paula, is I think you’re right.” He gazed at her, or at the current moment, his face, taking in every line, the dimples, the hair. Everything he loved as a woman. But he wasn’t a woman. He hated being one. He wanted to go back to being himself. These feelings he had were being forced into him, and he knew that the feelings Paula had were forced into her. “So that little asshole makes us into a couple, then reverses our sexes where we hate ourselves. Is that it?”
“Not according to the reports I’m getting,” she told him. “We’ve still got fear going on outside these walls. We have several transformations, and they seem to have no real reason...” Her voice trailed off, then she got on the comm to Reg.
“Reg, tell your investigators to check if those people have been touched by someone of the opposite sex.”
Fred held up a hand to get her attention.
“Hang on, Reg. Don’t leave yet. Yeah, Fred?”
“Check for people’s genders as well. Also...” He stopped for a moment, then shook his head. “I doubt it, but see if people have changed their sexual preferences as well. I’ve got another question to run by someone.” He stood, and told her, “I’ll be right back.”
They moved their discussion to the situation room, where they could fit more people. Normally, Rhoda wouldn’t be there, but as she was now almost inseparable from Reg, and one of the major players in this strange drama, she was present. Jack and Sylvia were as well.
“Your hunch was on the money, Fred,” Reg told him. “The reports of transformations is quite high. Most of the people report having been touched by someone else. We can only assume that it has probably happened in each case, but has just gone unnoticed.”
“Okay, but is there any suggestion as to who is going to change?” Jack asked.
“I’ll get to that,” Reg replied. “We’ve had some completely different changes as well. Sometimes, people will be touched by the same sexed person, but will suddenly change their sexual preferences. It always matches the person that they touched, or rather, were touched by.”
Paula nodded, but told her, “I see where you’re going, but I want to point something out. I don’t believe that the sexual preferences is such a different thing.”
“Oh?”
“No, it’s not. Look at Jack and Sylvia. They are both bi-males – at least mentally they are.” She looked Jack in the eye and said, “Sylvia told us that he doesn’t mind cross dressing for you. I’m sorry to ask, but do you feel the same?”
“Why apologize? We need this information. Yeah, I have no problem doing the same for him.”
“Okay, Reg, now look at yourself. Are you interested in men?” She shook her head. “Are you bi?” Again she shook her head, but this time a smile was forming on her face.
“I see. I believe you’re right. You change sex, and gender to the same as the person who touched you!”
Paula nodded. Beside her, Fred’s expression was one of disgust aimed at his damned brother. What a complete bastard!
Author’s note:
I really didn’t think I was going to get this out today. Yesterday was my birthday (don’t even think of asking my age) and I figured as it was a special day, I was going to cheat on carbs. Unfortunately, being a diabetic, that’s not a good idea, so I was not doing very well. I don’t even want to think what my glucose meter said this morning.
I finally convinced myself that I needed to get up a little while ago and post this. Now, I think I’ll drag myself back to bed.
G’night!
It had been quite some time since ‘Total Fun’ had begun on Earth. Of course, they had no idea what was happening on N21, but it was assumed that, while sending the original operating system to the station, it triggered something on Earth. They had found that ‘Total Fun’ ran through cycles that were approximately fifty years each, and the population had suffered through almost six of them now. Each cycle of the ‘stages of Total Fun’ ended with a three year hiatus for the person before a reset occurred, then the fear would start for each person independently. Since the beginning, or ‘fear stage’, was a different length, as it ended by people being affected by ‘death nanites’, the stages that each person was going through could be very different than someone else. It was suspected that, given time, there could be people in the middle, while others at either end.
After three hundred years, anarchy had ruled Earth. The government that had been in place since Willem was removed from power, had broke down. The fear between genders had caused enough damage in society, that people trusted no one. There was a growing unrest that manifested in the question of who were you before this particular incarnation.
In isolated areas, people died by being beheaded by their nanites, but in larger cities like New York, London, and even Honolulu, there were murders which served to further the stages.
Some people developed such a ‘love’ for their bond mates that they were automatically reconnected to them after the ‘death nanites’ took effect.
With the anarchy, something had to be done. In an attempt to preserve the human race, a bold plan had been arrived at. With three periods of normality in the cycle of Total Fun, twenty ships had been built to ferry a load of children to other planets. The first one that would arrive was at Alpha Centauri. It was common knowledge that there was an Earth like planet there, and it was hoped that nothing completely deadly to human beings would be in residence. When everyone boarded the ships, an EMP would be set off before the computers were set up and brought online. Even though this did not work with adults, it was hoped that it could work with the nanites in children. It was a long shot, but all that they had.
Part of ‘Total Fun’ was known as the Pregnancy Stage, where people spent a complete pregnancy on their back, and several kids had been born. So far, none of the children had been affected by the stages, but the adults feared that it was only time.
For each of the ships, adults would command them. There would be enough adults to keep a pair who were in a normal stage at all times, plus some several doctors to keep people cared for. There would also be several backup people, as it was known that, unfortunately, there would be deaths.
One more thing that was prepared for. There would enough fuel in each ship to allow for changing course and, if they went into orbit around a planet that did not pan out, they would have enough fuel to go to another. Five times, if need be.
The ships were built along a similar design to the N22 station, only larger. It was thought that they would need the room to be able to increase their population by several times. Just the ship going to Alpha Centauri would require four hundred years to make that journey. The ship could go faster, but in order to keep enough fuel to make more trips, they needed to restrict their speed. Of course, they were stopping at planets where, if they could find enough natural resources, they could build a mining facility to ‘top off’ their fuel reserves.
Crews for the ships had not been chosen yet, but with the anarchy, Fred and Paula were definitely going. There was no reason for them to stay on Earth. The government had been completely obliterated, and Paula had gone into hiding in order to survive.
It had been many years before the ships were fully stocked and ready to leave Earth’s orbit. So many had to be built that it had been over a hundred years from the inception of the plan to it’s fruition. It had now been four hundred years, and everything was ready to go. Fredrik and Paula were brought aboard the Alpha Centauri ship. They were in the first section of sitting, staring at each other. So their minds would not be overstimulated, they were moved aboard the ship in the middle of the night when even a jackhammer would not have been able to disturb them. They were placed in an apartment on board the ship in a room that was identical to their rooms in Venice. Jack and Sylvia would check on them every day.
The commander of the ship for it’s leaving Earth orbit was Reg, or Gina as she went by now. Rhoda was, of course, present as well. They were in their one year hiatus before they entered the stage that Paula and Fred were in, and they would turn the ship over to another commander at the end of their year. Because Gina was in charge at launch, she was the senior commander of the ship, Centaurus.
Rhoda had been trained to navigate the ship, so she was in the control room with several other people waiting for the order to leave Earth. She had plotted the course to put them on line to Alpha Centauri, and the course continued to update itself for every millimeter they moved in orbit. When Gina gave the order, she pressed the execute button, and nothing happened. Certainly the computers took over, but it would be a few more kilometers before the ship powered up it’s engines.
They waited, then they felt a gentle vibration as the engines started to power up. There was no thrust applied. Just the engines warmed the fuel. Finally, the point in space came, and the engines fired. Slowly the ship moved away from the planet below.
On the surface of the blue and green planet, the fact that twenty immense vehicles were leaving them, was completely missed. The fact that the person who was, just tentatively, the active president, was no longer a part of the population, also went unnoticed.
The people on the surface were embroiled in fear, sex, and fighting. Many people were killed each day, babies were born, and transitions accomplished.
Gina stood on the bridge, watching the screen that looked back on the planet that up until a few hours ago had been their home. She was of mixed emotions as she left. She would not miss the problems that plagued the people on the surface, but she would miss the surface itself. She loved the planet, and the freedom of being under a blue sky. She had no idea if she would ever see one again.
“Gina!” It was a good friend of Gina and Rhoda’s, a man by the name of Vlad.
“Yes?” She was surprised by the excitement in his voice.
“Sylvia just reported that people are coming out of whatever stage they’re in.” He paused for a moment. “Rhoda, your parents are out of theirs. They’re going to have a rest, however. They’re experiencing cramped muscles.”
Rhoda jumped up, and both she and Gina hurried out of the control room. There wasn’t much to do, anyway. The computers would keep things running smoothly.
The next day, they were in the briefing room beside the control room. Fred and Paula were there, but still suffering from cramps after so much time being motionless. “I don’t get it?” Paula said to Jack and Sylvia.
“As near as I can tell,” Jack told her, “Something in the vicinity of Earth was making the nanites work against us.”
“Can you be any more specific?” asked Fred.
Sylvia answered for ‘her’ husband. She had found that during her times of freedom, she enjoyed still dressing the part of the wife, even though she was physically male. “No, we really can’t. We had no idea this would happen.”
“Best guess?” Gina asked.
“Sure,” Jack responded. “I’m guessing that something in the vicinity of Earth was making the nanites work against us.”
“You’re not very helpful,” Gina complained.
“Neither was Caesar.”
There was a beeping, and Fred answered his comm unit. Everyone stared at him as he received a communique from the control room. “N21 is calling.”
He switched the communication to his comm unit, and was astounded to hear his own voice in a conversation with Perl. She was talking about her friend’s cooking skill, and how she had made absolutely gourmet meals from the hydroponically grown vegetables on the ship. “That sound’s delicious,” Fred told her.
He sat at the table, his mouth open. “I never said that. Hell, I never had a conversation like this with her at all!”
He sat, staring dumbfounded at his comm unit as it relayed a conversation that never happened to the briefing room.
A moment later, they were drawn away from the phantom conversation by another call from the control room. “We’re picking up something on a collision course with Earth.”
Gina and Paula both jumped up and sprinted down the corridor, while the others followed after a moment.
“What’s going on?” Gina asked, yelling above the excited voices in the room.
“I’m not sure what they are, but there seems to be multiple objects. I had thought it was just one until the resolution got better.” It was Vlad.
“Gina?” Paula didn’t want to step on her daughter-in-law’s toes.
“Mom, if you have any suggestions, I’d love to hear them.”
Paula nodded. “Vlad, you said the resolution got better? So we’re getting closer to them?”
“They’re getting closer to us, Ma’am. They’re heading toward Earth from the other side, and they’re moving fast!”
“Okay. Can we slow down a bit so they come into higher resolution quicker?”
Gina thought about it, then, “Do it, Rhoda! Now!”
Normally the artificial gravity would compensate for any thrust, but Rhoda hit the retro engines hard. A few people stumbled, and the things on Vlad’s screen seemed to jump close.
“Oh, no!” said Vlad. Gina and Paula hurried over and gave the screen a look. “Check it out, now,” Gina shouted.
Paula sat down at a spare computer and called up historical records. “It’s them.” Her voice was completely devoid of emotion.
“So you’re saying,” Fred asked, looking at his wife, “That these are the missiles that were launched from N22 before it left?”
“The same,” she replied.
“Those were sent into the sun!”
“I’m sorry, Fred, but apparently not.”
He sighed and slowly sat down at one of the unused stations. He kept his eyes on the screen the whole time.
The comm signaled that there was an incoming communications It was Kevin Grayson, the commander of Fomalhaut IV.
“I take it you see those, as you slowed down,” he commented to Gina.
“Yes, we...” Gina broke off as they all saw the missiles break apart as the MRVs split off. “How the...” She turned to her father-in-law. “I thought those were disarmed!”
“They were supposed to be.” He almost couldn’t speak. To compound what they were all feeling, they saw the solid fuel engines fire, putting the MRVs into carefully plotted, decaying orbits.
“Rhoda,” asked Paula quietly, “Is there any point in asking if we could make it back in time to stop any of those?”
“Absolutely no way, Mom.”
“We can help people, though,” Gina announced. “Turn us around, Rhoda. Keep the ship out of the range of the ‘Total Fun” signal.”
“That’s outside the moon’s orbit, Gina.”
“Okay. That will have to do.” She turned to Grayson. “I’m going to rescue as many of those people as I can. The MRVs will hit before I can get there, but I don’t feel comfortable just letting them die.” Her statement was sent to all of the ships, and a signal came back from each of them saying they would do the same.
All twenty of the ships wasted precious fuel, coming to a stop relative to the planet, then put themselves into an orbit around the equator, but beyond the orbit of Earth’s moon. They were barely moving so they could maintain the orbit they were in.
As they were moving into position, the MRVs exploded right above the military installations and major cities on the surface. It was as if an orange cloud swept across the surface. Unfortunately, the warheads did exactly what they were designed to do. They released the orange clouds, which lifted out of range of the primitive explosions, then descended. The explosions were simply to open every nook and cranny of anyplace a human being could hide. Then, the orange clouds, consisting of millions of nanites, converted all organic material into more nanites, and swept over the planet’s surface.
“How...” Rhoda was staring, tears flowing freely down her face.
No one was immune from the tears. Every person who could see the screens in each of the ships, cried that day. Each one had been chosen because they were known to care about other people, no matter the situation. Seeing every person on their planet destroyed was beyond what they could stand.
As soon as they could prepare their landers, they sent them out. The crew of each was all the same gender, so there would be no problems as they got close to the planet. Each returned the same story. No one was alive that they could find. The only ones who might be, would be locked in a bank vault Otherwise…
“We are gathered here today, to pay tribute to our fallen world.” The commanding crews of each ship had joined on Centaurus, as it was the ship of Earth’s president. Those who were not able to attend physically, sat in their own ship’s amphitheater, along with their thousands of neighbors, watching Paula Freeman speak.
“We have seen the outcome of the MAD project, and it was truly that. Mad. Watching as every human on the world was destroyed by the very things that are in our bodies, keeping us from being destroyed, was humbling. To think that one man was able to orchestrate this loss of life over this world, is unthinkable.
“There will never be anymore life on this world, our home, but we can spread our wings and build our lives elsewhere. We can, and we will. Each of us is set to go to a different possibility, with five backup locations each. That makes a hundred worlds that we can check, with even more possible as we look out in the galaxy.
“Where will we end up? We don’t know right now, but we will survive. We have to. This is the only choice for us. We know that there are two more ships out there, but they have left our galaxy, heading toward no galaxy that we know of. We know that N21 had the ‘Total Fun’ on their ship, but perhaps, if N22 finds them, they can move to N22 and be free.
“If N22 finds N21, and I believe they will they will return here. They will see what happened to our world, and then undoubtedly leave.
“Gina and I have discussed this possibility, and we have decided to help them, if we can.
“We are going to place Centaurus into an orbit where we can wait for them to arrive. It may take thousands of years, but we have enough substance on this ship to wait that long. Again, just as we had to check on our people on Earth, we have to save this last vestige of humanity, if we can.
“My charge to you, as your president, is to go out into the galaxy, and make us proud! Find a place to call home again, each of you, and never give up. Don’t surrender to whatever challenges you find out there. We no longer are Caesar’s playthings. We are our own again. Do not be beaten!”
She stepped away from the podium she had stood behind, then told the crowds, “Now, go to it, and be blessed!”
Then she stepped off the platform and walked out of the amphitheater. Just outside the door, she met Fred and just about fell into his arms. “You did great,” he told her.
“Remember all those times I got on your case about Willem and how you felt about watching him die?”
He nodded, not knowing where she was going with this.
“I want to kill him a thousand times over now. No, make that millions of times, billions of times. One for each person destroyed on our planet.”
“We don’t know if he reprogrammed those missiles, Paula. We’ll never know.”
“Whether directly or indirectly, he is responsible for each of them. We wouldn’t have any of the N series weapons platforms if he had stayed out of power.”
Fred hugged her hard. “Paula, I want you to know one thing.” He backed up so he could look in her eyes. “I would be right there helping you with those billions of times killing him. Long ago, I lost any love I had for him. There is no connection to him at all. I have been Freeman so long now, I hardly remember being a Wallace. He is gone from my soul.”
She nodded and pulled herself into him. It was awhile before they went back to their rooms.
Centaurus had sat on a cometary orbit around Sol for many years. Actually, close to fifty thousand. There had been a few upsets with the after effects of ‘Total Fun’, but they had dealt with them and moved on.
Finally the day came where they wanted to settle on a planet. The ship had enough supplies to keep them going for years yet, but being stuck in a ship, even one as vast as Centaurus, came at a price. ‘Cabin Fever’ had been known of for years, but with all the things to do on Earth, the craft that could take you anywhere, without ever fearing sliding off roads, or plowing snow, it simply wasn’t an issue. Now, however the people were wishing for more area to visit.
Finally, Gina had enough. She sat down with her mother-in-law and discussed the problem. “I want to see them as much as you do, Mom, but we’ve got to be realistic.”
“I know, Gina. I just wish they had shown up by now.”
“I have a possibility for you, Mom. I’m really not sure what you’ll think of it, however.”
They met up with a few engineers who had worked on the ships in the briefing room.
“This is really a matter for you and Fred, Ma’am.” one of the engineers told her.
“Why?”
“You haven’t told her?”
Gina shook her head, and Paula was starting to get really worried now. Just what had they come up with?
“On our way through here, Mom, we’ve scouted this area many times. The fact is, it’s mineral rich. There are enough metals out here to build a ship. Another one, even bigger than this one.”
“You think we should build another ship?”
The engineer nodded.
“Transfer our people into that?”
“No,” Gina told her.
“I’m not sure I get it, then.”
“Mom, call Dad in here, please?”
Very reluctantly, Paula called her husband. He came in ten minutes later, and no one had given Paula anymore information.
“What’s up?” Fred asked.
Gina filled Fred in on what was already said, then she went on. “We are thinking of building a ship that can wait here indefinitely for N22 to return. We will put a small crew on it, to contact N22 when they arrive. As such, there will be the possibility… No, make that certainty, that children will be born to these people, thus an indefinite wait is really not possible, but a very long wait is possible.
“Where the ship will be much bigger than this one, and a very small crew placed on it, there will be a vast amount of space for them to enjoy.”
“How big are you talking?” Fred asked.
“To put it in perspective, our Centaurus’ diameter is two miles. We’re talking about the same size command ring, but a diameter five times that of Centaurus.”
“As well,” said the engineer, “Because of the size of this thing, We think there needs to be a few modifications as well.”
“Go on,” Fred was very interested now.
“We will build an outer ring around the upstairs and downstairs, with ‘U’ corridors between them as well We’re also thinking of the same idea in the middle of the bays. Not only will this allow for quicker transport between, but it will help strengthen the entire structure.”
Paula had been listening intently, and now said, “I want to be a part of that crew.”
Gina agreed. “It will be yours to command.”
It had taken a few years to build the massive ship. They had found vast deposits of the raw materials to make fuel, in the Oort cloud, as well as from some of the asteroids. These had been pulled to the dwarf planet, Pluto. They used that as a base for the builders and engineers to work on the ship. Once the superstructure was built and pressurized, they installed the anti gravity, then floors. At that point, Pluto was abandoned except as a storage facility for raw materials. One of the bays was given over to a metal fabrication plant. Once that was done, things began to move along much faster. Raw materials were moved to an open bay. It was estimated that there was enough there to fit out the inside of the entire ship.
Fred and Paula had decided that, while neither had experience in building, they would lend a couple of pairs of hands wherever they could. It was a special time for Paula, knowing that when this was completely built, she would command it.
Another change in the structure was made soon after the basic plans had been made. To increase the capacity, the shape of the bays was changed. The other ships, while much larger than N21, were still built the same. The bays were the basic shape of a rectangle, with thirty of them on the upstairs and downstairs halves. The new ship was completely changed, in effect, more than tripling it’s capacity. Each bay was built into the next one, with multiple ‘U’ corridors joining the sides together. As a result, there was no need for an outside corridor to connect the bays but an interesting idea was made. A corridor was made on the outer edge of the ship. It was over thirty miles long, surrounding the entire ship. The ‘U’ corridors were connected with ‘J’ corridors to this ring. The outside had a metal shell, but the inside was transparent steel. It made a wonderful walkway, where you could see the ship. You could also see the center, command ring. Just for the fun of it, the ‘J’ corridors in the command rings and in the outer ring, went the opposite way. Thus you were standing the opposite directions in the rings.
Now, it was time to start the engines for the first time to make sure that they worked. These were massive compared to the ones that powered Centaurus. When Paula gave the order to start them, there was a vibration in the entire ship that felt like it was hitting the harmonics of a person’s bones. It rose in power until the ship began to move. The ship was placed into an orbit that ran parallel to it’s smaller sister, but several miles away to adjust for it’s much greater mass. Very carefully, it’s roll was started, then Paula took a brass plaque from a pocket, wiped it off and placed it in a receptacle just inside the door of the command center. It stated that the name of this new ship was Neo22.
Once the Neo22 was run through it’s paces, it was time for Centaurus to depart. She watched through a scope as the smaller ship started out of it’s orbit. “Smooth sailing, Centaurus,” she said over the comm.
“They will be safe, Mom,” said a very familiar voice from behind her. She turned and saw Rhoda. Not just her, but Gina as well!
“What are you two doing here?” she asked, dumbfounded.
“Staying with you and Dad,” Gina told her. “You don’t think we’d abandon you, do you?”
“Who’s commanding Centaurus?” Paula asked.
“I transferred command to Rick Johnson,” She told her mother-in-law. “Right before I transferred to here.” She stepped over to Paula and asked the old question of seafarers. “Permission to come aboard?”
Paula stood at one of the few observation ports on the outer ring, gazing out at the stars of the Milkyway. There was no sensation of movement, but the scene continually moved from right to left. It was one of her favorite pastimes, to simply stand by the viewports and look longingly out at stars. She always hoped that one day she would live close to one out there, somewhere.
None of the viewports ever showed Sol. It was hidden by the floor of the thirty mile tube that she stood in. She had been standing there for about an hour, when Fred's reflection appeared in the port beside hers. She saw that he had a couple of folding chairs with him, and he set them up right behind her. He gently guided her to the chair, and she sat down.
The tube was about twenty-five feet wide, and the viewports had been built into a small room in the along the outer wall.. The entire outer wall of the room was transparent steel, which gave the impression of standing in space, especially since the lighting was so dim to be almost nonexistent.
Fred sat down and picked up a pack that he had also carried with him. He reached in and pulled out a bottle. The label was a match to the Scotch Whiskey they had shared so long ago, overlooking Honolulu. He reached into the pack and pulled out two glasses. He poured them each a shot. She didn't down hers immediately. Rather, she held it up and looked at the liquid, which turned the starlight a dim amber color.
"I remember that night you had a bottle of this in Honolulu. I wondered how you had it. It was an artifact from so long ago. This bottle is almost twice as old."
"You told me that night that I hadn't murdered my brother. It took me a long time to believe you, but I finally did. Now I believe you even more."
"There's nothing left on that planet. Do we have the right to colonize other worlds? Maybe we should do as N21 and N22 have done. Just turn Neo22 out of the galaxy and fire our engines until they're out of fuel, to just spend forever between the stars."
He didn't respond for quite some time. He gazed out and finally said, "You don't believe that, Paula. You fought for our survival more than anyone. You were the president when this happened."
"Yeah. I really did well at that," she said dryly. She downed the scotch, and held her glass out for more. Fred almost refused, as he didn't want her to get depressed, but finally poured another shot for each of them.
"You did great, Paula. Nobody could have done a better job than you did."
"You don't believe that, Fred," she said, echoing his sentence back to him.
"In fact, my dear, I do."
"Uh huh. Name one person who couldn't have done better."
"Fredrik Freeman."
She didn't respond to that for several minutes. She just gazed at the stars again. Finally, she said simply, "Bullshit."
He downed his shot, turned to face her, and said, "Not very ladylike, is it?"
She snorted. "I'm not a lady."
"Bullshit," he returned, then they both laughed. When the laughter died down, he took her hand in his, and faced her. Very gently, he turned her face toward his and told her, "You are the most beautiful woman on this ship, and I love you more each day. You are brilliant, self assured, sexy... I can't think of anything you're lacking."
She kissed him, then leaned her head on his shoulder. They stayed there for a long time, holding each other in the light of the stars.
A few days later, the command crew had a meeting.
"We've waited another ten thousand years since Centaurus left," she told them. "I'm not a quitter, but perhaps it's time we admit that N22 isn't returning."
"And do what?" Rhoda asked. "None of the planets have turned out to be what we need to survive. Famolhaut IV is setting out across the galaxy, scanning planets as they go."
Gina backed up her wife. "Mom, we have no place to go."
"We can help look."
"We have twenty sister ships out there, looking for habitable planets," Fred told her. "They are way ahead of us. When N22 gets here…"
"If it gets here,"
"When," he said forcefully. "When... N22 gets here, we'll need to assist them to get up to speed. We'll be their only chance to get to our destination."
"Fred, the people on this shop deserve better than to sit here waiting for something that may never happen."
He knew that she was right, yet there was something she wasn't seeing. "Paula, they chose this, just like you did. Just like I did. The people on N22 deserve us waiting for them. They chose to do what they did. Whether they find N21 or not, they're heroes. That's their nature."
"Mom," Rhoda said, "Think of this. Willem did not think twice about abandoning the people of N21 to flying forever in between galaxies. Gina and I made the decision that we could never be like him. How could we ever face ourselves if we did the same?"
"You told me that I wasn't a murderer, Paula. I am here for that reason. I'm not. I will not do what my brother did. His decision was to abandon them. My decision is to rescue them."
Paula looked at each of her families faces and saw the determination written in each, that made her realize it was permanent. They would not go to a final destination without N22. It simply would not happen.
And so, for another eight hundred years, Neo22 waited
The wait abruptly ended all at once when they tracked N22 heading toward Earth. Gina was in command and called Paula to the command center.
When Paula entered to center she saw that Gina was trying to warn the much smaller ship away from Earth, but they didn't seem to hear. Neo22 watched as they passed the limit of the 'Total Fun' effect.
Suddenly, N22s engines fired, catapulting the ship away from the planet.
At that moment, Neo22 lost sight of Earth, but N22 was heading their way. What was happening on the smaller ship was anyone's guess. They still were now replying to any signal, but were skimming very near the star. Their engines came on for a moment and Paula watched in horror as she realized what they were going to do.
Their course would fling them away from the sun in an ever slowing and widening orbit which would allow Venus' gravity to quickly grab them and fling them into an arc right into Earth's atmosphere, to change course again, heading in a gentle curve back the way they had come.
It was an incredibly complex navigational masterpiece, but they were intending to head directly out of the galaxy!
"Rhoda, please plot us a course to intersect theirs. I know it will take us awhile, but we know where they are now!"
Rhoda was beaming as she started working on her computer. Paula stepped up behind her daughter and nodded her approval as she watched. All of the gravity inside the planetary system made things complex.
The closeness of N22's flightplan to the sun would make any rendezvous there impossible. Frankly, they had no idea if there was enough fuel left for them to change course. Paula knew how close the fuel of that ship had been figured, and she doubted that there was.
Rhoda was setting their courses to intersect well beyond the Oort Cloud. Neo22 would actually come closer to the sun than its counterpart, but would shoot across a very small amount of the corona, to be caught much more by Venus. It would then head toward the rendezvous point.
"Perfect," Paula told her daughter as she saw the course come alive on the screen. It took her a moment to order it, however. While it ended with them intersecting, this would be dangerous. The course was theoretically possible, but it was closer than any sane person would want to get to a star. Hell with it, she thought. "Do it."
Rhoda committed them by pressing a button, and the engines fired. The ship slowed allowing their fall around the star to become stronger. A moment later, the thrusters realigned them, and the engines fired again, making them accelerate their fall while at the same time, angling them to where they would miss the surface and just barely skim the edge of the sun's atmosphere.
N21 Chronicles
This part encompasses the rescue of Rose and her companions from the destroyed N22 to what might be their new home.
The command team of Neo22 were all present in the command center, their attention glued to the screens. They were watching for N22, and for several minutes, no one said a word. Eventually, Gina spotted a bit of reflection on a screen. “Look,” she exclaimed!
She was the only one who had seen it, but she touched the screen and zoomed in where it had shown.
It was very disappointing. What they saw was a piece of a bay, spinning in the darkness. Occasionally, it would catch the light from the distant sun, but it was mostly featureless. Rhoda carefully used the thrusters to bring them into relative position with the piece.
“Can we get over there in suits,” Fred asked?
“We should be able to,” Paula replied. As they watched, however, they noticed something strange. The reflections were getting less defined. Again, the screen was zoomed in, and light shone on the area of interest.
“Is this all that’s left,” Paula wondered? As the bay spun, they could see that it was slowly turning into dust.
“What could cause that?” Rhoda wondered.
“Emergency power, get us away from here!”
They felt the force as the ship backed away from the ruined station. Paula thought furiously. If she was correct, she needed to have something to destroy any nanites as they hit her ship. “Gina, can you make a spark each time a particle hits us?”
Her daughter-in-law looked at her as if she was insane. “I don’t follow you.”
“I want a big enough spark to vaporize any nanites if they touch us.” Gina glanced at the screen again and realized what Paula was saying.
“Oh shit!” Gina hurried to comply. When the charge was established, there was a flash of light as the dust was burned off. Fred also realized what had happened. “Do you think we were in time?”
“I hope so. I just wish we had been in time for them.”
Later that night, Paula wasn’t able to sleep, so she quietly got up. She didn’t want to wake up Fred, but she wanted time to reflect. She quietly grabbed some clothes and got dressed in the bathroom. Then she went to her favorite spot on the ship. The observation port. It was by common consensus that the people of the ship had decided that this particular port was for her and Fred. They had made a rock that very closely matched the one that they had sat on overlooking Honolulu.
She opened the door to the port, and walked in. She was surprised to see Fred sitting on the rock. “What are you doing here?”
“I woke up when you got up, and I knew where you’d be going, so I came up here.”
She sat down beside him. “Do you think the entire station is destroyed?”
He had been enjoying the memories he had of sitting by this port with Paula, but now, his mind was brought back to what they had seen earlier in the day. "I really don't know. I suppose it could very well be, but we have nothing to support that."
"We were so close, Fred! This is so wrong!"
Fredrik nodded. He often thought of what this very person he was so in love with had once told him. Willem deserved his fate. He deserved so much more than what he had received.
He put an arm around her. "Like I said, Paula, we have nothing to support them all being gone."
"We also have nothing to support them being still alive either."
"Look. We know that our course predictions were correct. Let's speed up a bit and see if we catch up with anything else."
She nodded and put her head into Fred's shoulder. She wanted to start now, but there were several people making sure that nothing was dropped into their ship that could hurt them… and if it had, then they needed a fix for it.
For his part, Fred leaned back against the wall behind him, and held her tight.
They stayed there for several hours.
Gina and Rhoda were at work when Paula entered the command center in the morning. Everything had checked out okay regarding contamination by nanites. Finally, something had gone right in that regard. The question was, were they in time.
Fred's idea of speeding up seemed to be the best one but a bit unsure now. The course followed by N22 would be affected by gravity from various objects operating on an item of a certain mass. Now, that mass was unknown. Predicting anything had new variables. All they could do was make estimates.
They had started computing logical search patterns for debris when they got a surprise.
"This is N22 calling the nearby vessel. Do you read?" The voice was female and sounded desperate.
Gina jumped to the computer and answered. "N22, this is Neo22. We read you loud and clear!"
"Oh, thank God! We have been trying to get this radio working for days. Can you rescue us please?"
Such a simple question, but one which required so much discussion. Fred stood at the back of the room and watched as his wife and daughters went to work. After a couple of hours, they were ready to revise their search pattern. After their engines had fired, the command staff met in the briefing room again.
N22 had discovered their predicament about twelve days ago. They hadn't got much past Earth, when much of their ship started disintegrating. It wasn't a huge leap to realize nanites were involved.
They knew that nanites were the main ingredient of the old missiles, and the orange atmosphere confirmed it. What they discovered, with the help of a doomed doctor on one of their bays, was that the nanites were able to change their food source. While they attacked organic matter, when they ran out, they were able to switch to inorganic of almost any type. When organic material became available again, they swarmed onto it. Kent Peterson, a doctor doomed on a disconnected bay observed this dispassionately as his wife was killed, then attacked himself.
Every bay of the N22 had been ejected by the computers before they could even react. Marc Dodson realized what needed to be done quickly, but too late to save any of the bays. The command ring had drifted too far away from the bays by this time. They had charged the outer hull, vaporizing the nanites as they touched it. All that was left was about nine hundred people from the several thousand that had been on N22.
The people in the briefing room were shocked. They had been prepared to take on several thousand. Now, the amount had dropped to less than one thousand. It was a shock that there would be so few to be rescued, but they would happily do what they could.
On the remains of N22, Rashda, Colleen, Marc, Carla, John, and I were in the command center.
John and I had hurried to help people in the command ring as soon as I was considered able to move around by Carla. We still had the upstairs and downstairs rings, but they were not usable. There were several breaches in the hulls where the large bays had made contact.
Carla and Marc worked to plug power into the hull before the nanites made it inside.
Rashda and Colleen were manning the controls, trying to dodge the bays, and clouds of debris.
Soon, we were away from the scattered wreckage, and free of all the nanites not intended to be inside us.
About eight days after the destruction, we heard a voice on our comm system! It was apparently a ship from Earth. Rather than question who they were or how they knew who we were, we tried to answer them. Something was wrong with our transmission system. We could listen, but not talk.
Marc and John worked to get our communications working again, but each time they tried to transmit again, the air got more and more thick with smoke. Finally, it worked! I'm not sure what they did, but it was so wonderful when we heard an answer. I ended up crying into John's shoulder.
Carla had a hard time keeping from crying too as she talked with the woman, Gina, from the other ship.
It was a real shock to hear that the other ship, Neo22, was there specifically to rescue us, and that they'd been there for so long, waiting.
We were waiting as well, as what was left of our ship was pulled against a docking port. We were able to travel through two by two, just as the animals long ago on Noah's Ark.
Slowly, we moved our nine hundred people aboard this new ark, hoping to find an Ararat and rainbow somewhere in the galaxy.
I was a bit embarrassed when John and I came through the airlock. As soon as Doctor Sylvia heard who I was, I found myself being placed on a gurney and taken to a hospital.
There, I was subjected to a whole bunch of tests to make sure I and my baby were alright after the last few days.
I sat back in the bed and sighed. It had been several days since I had felt human. I smelled like acrid electronic smoke. I think I had several patches of vomit (not all mine) on my clothes. I had been promised access to a bath just as soon as I was done here.
I really wanted that before I had to make the acquaintance of anyone. Unfortunately, that was not to be. John opened the door, and I was happy to see him, but then he held it open for Rashda and another man I thought was familiar.
"Rose," said Rashda, "I would like you to meet Fredrik Freeman, a friend of mine, and the former president of Earth."
I could almost have died. I looked like something even too gross for the cat to drag in, and I'm meeting the former president. No wonder he looked familiar! I'd seen this man in our command center.
I decided I had no choice, so I held out my hand. I felt mortified as he took my hand, and rather than shake it, he kissed it. I wondered if he knew where that hand had been. I had run out of gloves as I was helping some of the people.
There were many injuries we had to deal with, and Carla and I ended up as nurses. Most things were from trying to get people safely into the command ring very quickly, but a few people were injured by the bay doors closing on them. That was a nightmare. If it wasn't, it would be, I'm sure.
Now, here was the president kissing my hand.
"I'm very happy to meet you, Rose. I've heard so much about you."
"It's nice to finally meet you face to face, Sir. It was nice to know we had a friend on Earth to talk to."
Rashda looked a bit uncomfortable when I said that.
"What's wrong," I asked?
"I only spoke to your station a couple of times"
"But the long conversation with Perl? You gave us so much help," I supplied. He shook his head.
"Apparently it was another of Willem's tricks," my husband told me.
"We had left Earth before the first of Perls messages even got there. As a matter of fact, we began receiving the whole conversation being sent back from the station, I'm guessing as a mockery from Willem."
I couldn't understand. "Why did he do that? He gave us hope that Earth was there, helping us."
John shook his head. "He gave us information through his AI that he controlled. He could make us believe what he wanted. And it was more play. I can imagine how he would have enjoyed watching this conversation himself. He would have been thrilled."
It was a couple of hours later that I was released to my husband’s custody. In all honesty I was quite happy to be in his custody. Doctor Sylvia had declared that I and my baby were in perfect health, and as N22 had only contributed about a twentieth of its original population, there was no problem with my being pregnant!
I’m afraid that on our journey to our new home, I talked John’s ear off so badly that when we arrived, he picked me up and carried me over the threshold. “You’re one or two years late for that, John,” I told him laughing. But to be honest, I had every intention of breaking in our new bed, floor, whatever. As long as I could get a good, hot bath first.
To that end, I went into the bathroom and to my delight, I found that there was a jet tub, large enough for two people. “Oh, John,” I called in a sing-song voice. “Would you come in here for a moment please?” Right beside the tub was an alcove that contained a shower that was plenty large for two people as well. In fact five or six could fit comfortably, but I was quite happy with just us two. John entered, and I looked at him innocently. “I’m going to need help washing my back.” I gave him ‘doe eyes’ then fluttered my eyelashes as best I could. He looked around at the facilities, then without a word, he left.
Great, I thought. I should have cleaned up before I tried to get him in with me. I started the shower, then prepared to disrobe. A moment later, John entered the bathroom carrying two towels and robes. He helped me finish getting undressed, then I helped him. Together, we enjoyed testing the shower, tub, bed, floor…. You understand, I’m sure.
We took about a week to get to know the ship. It was massive! Carla, Colleen and I took a couple of days to scout the shops, of which there were lots.
As I had done on N22, I wanted to scout out the restaurants to see if one run by me would be worthy, so I contacted Rhoda, the commander’s daughter one evening. She told me that she would join me tomorrow and show me around. My two best friends and Gina, Rhoda’s wife joined us. We visited just about every restaurant that served breakfasts that morning. Most of those were on the downstairs side of the ship, which was where John and my rooms were. I was surprised that most of the chefs wanted me to taste their food. I was glad for nanites as I would have put on a lot of weight that morning.
Then, we made some rounds for lunch. Oh no! I was tasting more food, everything from hamburgers to salads, and escargot to jambalaya! It was all wonderful, but I was stuffed just from the samples! Of course all of us got to taste everything; It seemed that all those who accompanied me received them. I was tired after lunch. All the food was heavenly. We went to the beach. Yes! They had a beach! We hadn’t brought anything to sunbathe in (yes. Don’t even ask. There was a faux sun in the sky. I’m not kidding.) so we borrowed some things there. I put on a short white skirt with a matching top. I also had to borrow a pair of sunglasses and a hat. This was heaven after all we’d been through. I was almost in tears, knowing that this had been made to find us.
I lay down on a chaise lounge and dozed off. I woke up to find John sitting beside. “Glad to see you awake, Rose,” he told me. “I was about ready to wake you up. We’ve been asked to join you and go to the second best restaurant on board, for dinner.”
“Second best?” I asked. Not that I was upset. If the quality food I’d tasted that day was any indication, we were in for a real treat.
“You got me,” he told me. I’m just repeating what I was told.
I sat up, and was again grateful to the nanites for controlling my weight, but I needed to find a restroom and fast! Carla and I hurried off, as the others weren’t present at the moment. When we went in the ladies, the others were there. I didn’t say anything but a hurried, “Hi,” and then was out of sight. I think Carla did as well. A few moments later, I was out, and it was then that I realized I had forgotten my handbag on the beach. I looked in the mirror, and definitely needed some fixing on my face, so went out and grabbed my bag. John got a couple of chuckles in, to which I threatened him with terrible things that night. He intensified his laughs. I promised him a very intense night as payback. For some reason, his laughs didn’t slacken. If anything, they got worse. I’ve really got to work on my definition of horrible.
After I had fixed my makeup, we hurried to our home, and I changed into something for the evening, as did John. We met up at a rather incongruous steakhouse. While I love a good steak (lead in a cow and give me a knife and fork is how I like mine done) I didn’t see one as the second nicest restaurant. I also felt conspicuously overdressed. Once I saw the menu, however, I quickly changed my mind about the food. It was packed with some of the most wonderful sounding meals I had ever seen.
I had no idea what to start with, so rather than make up my mind, I signaled to John to please order. I was overwhelmed. Something I hadn’t had in a long time was that nice rare t-bone, and knowing how much I loved it, John ordered two of them. When it came my eyes widened. It was a ten ounce. Where? I wondered looking down at my stomach.
The first bite of the steak was heaven, and the fried okra was divine. Second best? Really? Thank God for nanites in the blood stream! I was going to need them.
Poor John wanted a taste of my potatoes, and nearly got my fork through his hand. I’m rather possessive with food, but as he knew already, he would get the remainder of my dinner. There was no way I could even begin to eat it all. Then they brought out some homemade chocolate ice cream; on a brownie. I almost died!
When we left, I turned to Paula, who with Fred, had joined us at the steakhouse. “John told me that’s the second best restaurant on the ship. He’s putting me on, right?”
“I’m afraid not, Rose. We have one better.”
“If it’s better, I have to try it!” I exclaimed.
We came around a corner and I stopped. In front of me was a restaurant called, Heaven’s Rose. What? We entered it, and there was no one there. It looked like it was ready to open, although there were no menus. Gina smiled at me, and led me into the kitchen. It had the best equipment I had ever seen! I came out and was shown the dining areas. “You like?” Fred asked me.
“For m-me?” I stammered.
“If you want it,” Paula told me. “This building has been here since the ship was built. I’ve been wanting to see it open for a very long time now.”
I couldn’t get words out and Paula said, “Don’t worry about it yet. You don’t need to answer at the moment.”
I sat down and looked around the establishment. I had always had a restaurant that I ran. I couldn't even conceive of not having one. Of course I wanted to do it! I opened my mouth to say that, but John beat me to it.
"Of course she'll do it."
I wanted to glare at him, but I was too happy. I had lost one just a few weeks ago, and to now have another one ready for me.
I discussed with Gina and her father-in-law, what few things I would need to open the doors. I still had a couple of assistant chefs who would love to help again. That made me think of all the people we wouldn't have. I kept the tears back, but Fred saw my reaction, and was able to guess what I was feeling.
"We all will have so many people to mourn once this is over."
"Our entire planet," I agreed. "How could that bastard do this to a planet?"
I saw Fred's demeanor change for a moment, and I wondered why.
We decided to meet in the briefing room the next day, but for now, we said goodnight and John and I realized that the U from beside the restaurant ended up in our apartment complex.
We were again on the third floor, but the builders of this ship had made some interesting changes in these complexes. There were no stairs to the upstairs levels. Instead, the floor curved up and then leveled, all the while with gravity making you walk on what seemed to be a level surface. It was always strange to the eye, and could make even a well person nauseous until they got the hang of things. John and my walk from the restaurant to our home was about a half mile of a straight walk until we arrived at the landings in our stairwell.
We got home, and joined each other in the shower, then I fulfilled my dire threats to him.
I was so excited, I couldn't sleep, though. I kept thinking about the restaurant.
I got up, so I wouldn't wake up my man. He had done very well, that evening, so I let him sleep without bothering him.
I sat down in one of our bedroom overstuffed chairs, after I put on my robe. I watched John for awhile, marvelling once again, how our relationship had come about. I had now been a woman several times the length of time I had been a man, and I had loved every minute of it. I often wondered if I had really been a transwoman beforehand, but that didn't seem possible. I hadn't been afraid of John in stage one before I had become a woman.
I wanted to resent that part of Willem's actions, but I couldn't. I loved John way to much to be upset.
I'm not sure how long I watched him, but I eventually got up. I didn't have any instruments yet, except a twelve string. I started playing an upbeat Spanish song from years gone past. I finished it, and put the guitar down.
I went to the computer, and started looking through some recipes. Many that were stored were ones that Perl had got from me before we left Earth. In that moment, my love and mourning for her came back, which naturally led to the same feelings for Kari. Oh, the drawbacks for having a perfect memory thanks to the nanites.
I wanted to forget them, so I looked up some information on our hosts.
What I saw chilled me. I had not known that Fredrik Freeman and Willem Wallace were brothers. I didn't know what to think.
I dug deeper, and found that Freeman had authorized the torture of his brother. How could he do that? Could I have done that? I didn't know. I knew I couldn't now, but could who I had been do it? It had been so long ago that I had been a man, I couldn't place myself in that situation.
I remembered Fred's momentary change when I called Willem a bastard earlier. I wondered what that meant. Did they share some of the same predilections? Did Fred authorize Willem's death to take power for himself?
The records said that Fred demanded no more than a two millennia term for a president, but then he married the next president after she became Paula. She had been the commander of this ship for over a hundred millennia. In essence, he had power as well.
I didn't know what to think. I sat up, feeling the sleepless night, but absolutely unable to rest at all. I wasn't sure I would be able for awhile.
It was a few hours later that John got up and found me sitting in the living area. He gave me a strange look, but went into the kitchen and started fixing something which smelled wonderful. I say that because I know that his cooking is always that way. I love it.
I couldn't get into it today, though. My mind kept going over the fact of Fred being the brother of a monster. The monster who had taken my friends away. Had taken me away.
I was a woman. Had been a woman for hundreds of years, and I couldn't not like it. I was deeply in love with a man who would do anything to show how much he loved me! I had a baby growing inside me that I loved. Was I complaining? No! At least… I don't think I was.
Did I have any reason to complain? Well, yes. I hadn't asked for this. I hadn't wanted this! This wasn't who I was supposed to be!
But I loved it! Why was I complaining?
My head was spinning. I knew that a lot of this was lack of sleep.
John cena out of the kitchen carrying two plates of breakfast. He set them down on the table and I saw what they were. Even though I was too depressed to enjoy mine I knew that it was divine. An omelette packed with bacon, blue cheese, an assortment of vegetables, and spices that John would never tell me, although I knew what they were; coriander, cilantro, oregano. He said he wanted to keep it a secret as it was his recipe for me.
As I thought about all the loving things he did for me, I had mixed feelings. I knew that this was who I was now. The nanites were affecting my brain, pumping up my feminine feelings, but the fact was, they weren't making me love him. That was something I chose to do.
What galled me was that I was pushed into womanhood by Willem, without a second thought. Not even a second thought on my part either. When I became a woman, I was immediately afraid of men. I was revolted by the thought of who I had been just a few moments before. I hated Willem for doing this to me!
But would I go back? Oh God, no! Never! I loved John, the baby, all the wonderful things about being a woman!
This back and forth was starting to get to me. I decided to try to put it out of my mind. I got up and went to the table. John had covered my breakfast to keep it warm. He got up and went into the kitchen. A moment later, he came out with some toast and coffee, and set it in front of me. He bent down and gave me a kiss on the forehead, then sat down. I took a bite of the omelet, and I had been right. It was divine! I drank my coffee, got some more, and sat down.
I looked at him and realized he had finished his food and was just looking at me. I had a second piece of omelet halfway to my mouth, but I stopped and put it down. He had a question written on his face that I couldn't ignore.
His concern was like a warmed blanket on a cold night wrapped lovingly around me.
How could I ever complain about this? I felt the tears start. Thankfully, he had been there through it all. He had been by my side… had forced himself to be there when I became a woman, even though the nanites made him fear me. How could I complain?
Because it hadn't been my choice, and the beauty of it was wrapped up in horror.
That afternoon we went to the briefing room. John and I had been talking about the restaurant since we for up, and though he was chatting animatedly, I knew he wasn't fooled. I would have to tell him what was bothering me that evening. The concern was there. He had it hidden behind his smile and jovial spirit, but I knew him too well to miss it.
When we walked in and I saw Fred and Paula sitting there I tried to keep the smile on my face. I'm not sure Fred noticed my problem, but I know Paula did. While she had been born a man, just like me, she was a woman now and I know she saw through it instantly.
Our topic that afternoon was an interesting one. We were sitting in an orbit even beyond the Oort Cloud, but still around our home sun.
“Could we go back to Earth?” I asked, although I was sure we couldn’t.
“No,” Fred answered. “The nanites destroyed that idea permanently. We could never get rid of them all, and even if we could, we’d have to find Willem’s computer that controls the nanites. We have no idea where it is.”
“Your brother’s computer, you mean,” I said. I hadn’t meant to say it out loud, but I did. I regretted it as soon as I did.
Paula sighed. I guess she realized why I was upset that morning. “You did some research, this morning,” she commented.
“Last night actually. I couldn’t sleep thinking about the restaurant. How come you didn’t tell us?” I asked her. I pointedly ignored Fred.
“We were afraid of a reaction like this,” she said. We were going to after a bit. You needed to see that Fred was trustworthy.”
“That’s why I changed my last name to Freeman,” he explained. “It means I was...”
I cut him off. “Yes, free from Wallace. I get it. I saw the video of your speech.” I knew my anger was showing on my face. John put his hand on mine, but I pulled it away. “I’m not ready to give this up, John. We were lied to – by omission, to be sure, but it was still lying!”
I turned to Freeman. “I wasn’t going to say anything, and I apologize for the mistake, but I really want to know why. Why did you not tell us at first?”
He sighed. “As Paula explained, I knew some of you would react like this.”
“Well, what do you expect us to do?” I almost shouted. I could see that he was almost ready to get up and walk out.
“May I say something, Rose?” Paula asked.
“It’s Mrs. Carlson,” I told them, wanting to distance myself.
“May I say something, Mrs. Carlson?” Paula asked again.
“Go ahead.”
“You know of course, that the history books say that Fred authorized the extraction of data from Wallace.
“Yes.”
“What you don’t know, is that Fred agonized over it for months afterward. Years, in fact.”
“You’re not making me trust either of you by telling me this.”
“I realize that. What I’m trying to get you to see is how much different than his brother, Fred is. Where Willem didn’t care how much he hurt others, Fred didn’t even want to kill his brother who was a monster.”
“None of this is relevant,” I said. “The fact is, Fred now has the power that Willem no longer has. Is this something genetic?”
“I don’t have any power,” he argued.
“Sure you do. Your wife is the commander of this vessel.”
“She’s the commander, not me.”
“Doesn’t she listen to you?”
Paula replied. “Not really. I argued with Fred the entire time that he agonized over torturing Willem that the bastard had gotten exactly what he deserved.”
“How do I know you’re telling the truth?”
“You don’t,” Paula admitted. “You’ve just got to trust us.”
I let out a bitter laugh. “I have no choice. My life is in your hands.”
“We have no wish to take your life. We want you to spend the rest of your lives in happiness. That’s why I had this ship built.”
“Mom fought for this,” said Rhoda. “Gina was the commander of the Centaurus. She wanted to stay, waiting for you, and so did Mom, but we had been waiting for fifty thousand years. Actually, no one really wanted to give up waiting. We were all willing to stay, but Gina decided that someone else would take her ship on to Alpha Centauri. We came over on the last transport from Centaurus.”
John took my hand. This time I didn’t refuse. “Honey, you know me. I don’t want you to live in depression. I want you to be happy. You have the restaurant. I’m told that your new instruments are being made. Please, forgive them for not telling us from the outset, and trust them.”
“I can forgive, John,” I told him, “ and I have, but it will take awhile to trust.”
“Thank you for forgiving us,” Fred told me. “I will do everything in my power to show you that you can trust me.”
I nodded. I wanted very much to trust, but I couldn’t at the moment. It was something that stayed out of my grasp.
“Thank you, Mrs. Carlson,” Paula told me.
“I’m sorry for losing it,” I told them, “and please call me Rose.”
Paula smiled. “Thank you, Rose.”
We got back to the business at hand, but we really didn’t know what to do. I think my outburst sidetracked everyone, so Paula suggested that we sleep on it, and come back tomorrow afternoon.
After the meeting, Paula asked if I wanted to do some work on Heaven’s Rose. I thought about it, and whether I should trust her. As I said before, I really wanted to. Finally, I accepted. We made our way there, as did the rest of the women who were at the meeting. There wasn’t very much to do. I checked everything out, and told them that I usually made a single dish every night, so I had time to work on my music as well as other things.
I was surprised after John and my two years sitting and doing nothing else, we still had muscle tone. I guess so we would be able to enter the next stage. Or perhaps it was the normal programming of the nanites. If someone entered a coma, they kept muscle tone so the person would be able to resume life afterwards.
I hadn’t played music for a long while, so when Gina asked if I would be willing to do a concert, I balked at it at first. I explained to her, and said I would have to see how comfortable I was playing, and work at it for awhile. “I might be able to after I practice for awhile, but please let me get the restaurant going first.”
“I understand,” she replied. “I do expect that people will want to hear you play. Perl raved about your food and your musical ability.”
I smiled sadly. “Perl was a good friend of both John and I.” I could feel the tears welling up again. When Gina hugged me, I was tense. She refused to let go, however, and I eventually relaxed. I’m sure it had to do with my distrust of Paul and Fred. Gina was Rhoda’s wife, and Rhoda was Paula’s daughter. I guess anyone in their family was subject to my distrust. I hated that, but it was what it was.
I knew that there were counselors on board Neo22 and I wondered. Of they might be able to help me. I figured I probably had PTSD. After years and years of being subject to the pain and horrors of Wallace’s demented play, I would be surprised if I didn’t.
The next day, after a busy night with John, I contacted one of the local counselors. She seemed to be a very nice person, but when I tried to schedule an appointment, she almost declined.
“I’ve already agreed to be John Carlson’s counselor. If he agrees, would you like to come in for family counseling?”
“Uh...” I had no idea John was going to go to counseling. “Certainly.”
I was planning a small dinner, similar to what I had done for N22 for that night centuries ago for the command staff. I had planned on my own take on some Chinese food. I had found the recipes in an archaeology dig, on some hard drives that supplied information to, what was once called, the internet. I wasn’t sure what they were supposed to taste like; in fact, no one was, thus it was my own take, but I felt that they were excellent. I steamed the vegetables, and made the sauce and meats as written. I thought that it must be close to what they originally were. I doubted that the recipes had survived over the years. Especially as China was now gone. I had acquired several recipes like that. Several were from Italy, Japan and even Hawaii. I wasn’t sure how they had been lost, but there it was.
I was shocked when Paula and Fred showed up and respectfully asked, “May we join you?”
“Of course!” I told them.
“Thank you,” Fred told me, “but if you’d rather we don’t we will respect that. This is your restaurant, and we won’t violate that.”
I hugged Paula, and after a minute, I hugged Fred, telling both of them “Thank you. You’re always welcome.”
They started to enter, but Fred stopped for a moment. “I understand you’re feeling the way you do, and I appreciate the gesture.”
I nodded, and we entered the back room where the rest of the command crews were seated. John had helped me all day, and we brought out the entrees together. I did not believe in hiring someone to bring out the food when I could easily do it myself. Everything was buffet style, and I explained what was in each dish. It certainly seemed to be enjoyed. Later, we discussed what to do with the ship. We knew that to get to Alpha Centauri would take a hundred years, but Neo22 had never heard from Centaurus. We were not sure why.
I was silent through most of the meeting. I was still embarrassed at my behavior the previous day. Finally, Paula asked what I thought. I looked down, and answered carefully. “I think we should go to Alpha Centauri and see what is there. We have no idea if they made it or not, but if something happened, we might be able to help them.”
“If we find them,” Rhoda said. She had voted to go to the next planet Centaurus was supposed to visit.
“I know it’s a little ship in a huge galaxy, but if we don’t try, we’ll always wonder if we could have found them.” I took a deep breath and hoped no one took my next words wrong. “I don’t want that on my conscience.” John had been holding my hand the entire meeting, and he squeezed it now. I knew he supported me, even though we disagreed on this.
Rhoda turned to her parents. “What do you think?”
“We discussed this earlier,” Fred told us. “We both think we should go to Alpha. This ship was made for recusing people. If Centaurus had problems, we need to find out. Your mother and I also have six kids on that ship. I’d be lying if I said we weren’t concerned about that.”
Paula nodded, and I thought about what Fred had said. I could not fault either for their desire to find out about their children. Even though my first was still inside me, the love I felt was indescribable.
Paula looked around at everyone. Her daughter and daughter-in-law had disagreed with her. “Do I have everyone’s assurance, that even if you disagree with going to Centaurus, you will back us in every possible way?”
Everyone said they would certainly, but I think Carla said it best. “I can understand how Rose feels; I have considered her my sister for over four hundred years. When she spoke about your relation to Willem, I was as mad as her, but I had a chance to think about it last night, and I’ve decided that you didn’t have to rescue us. You could have left a hundred thousand years ago, and left us to die. You are giving us the opportunity to pay our rescue forward. Even if I didn’t want to go to Alpha, I want to rescue that ship. I’ll stand behind you in this until I die.”
She nodded, accepting our answers.
When everyone else had left, Paula and Fred remained at the table. John and I had been taking the remaining food back to the kitchen. There was very little. I came out to clean the table and was surprised to see them there. Paula was crying this time, and I turned around to give them their privacy.
A few minutes later, I came back out. I didn’t bother them. Instead, I sat down by the kitchen doors. I could see them, if I stood and walked to the door and looked in. Rather than do that, I decided to just wait until they came out. I wasn’t sure why Paula was crying, but I knew the feeling, or rather, I thought I did.
I supposed that Fred’s statement about their kids probably got to her as a mother. John and I talked about the success of the dinner while we were waiting, and I didn’t begrudge them the time at all. Maybe I was healing.
Everyone had agreed that Heaven’s Rose was going to be unanimously chosen the best restaurant in town. I guess I should tell what it was like in this part of the ship. Heaven’s Rose was it’s own building, which was strange. In the other ships my restaurant was always on the ground floor of a multi-story apartment complex. Her, however, there was a town at the outer edge. The steakhouse that we had been to was here as well. It was a little ways away from mine, and I personally felt that I would have to work hard to maintain an edge. Granted, there was no money used, so it was all a friendly competition. In a way, the one who was known as the best lost. They had to work hardest for no real gain except popularity. I had my pride, though. That was one thing that Willem had never been able to take away from me.
After about half an hour, Paula and Fred came out of the private room and looked around. They saw us and walked over.
“Thank you, Rose,” Paula told me. “That was one of the best meals I’ve had.”
“Thank you, Paula.”
“I’m sorry for losing it there after the meal. It had nothing to do with you or the meal.”
“If I’m out of line, please tell me,” I said to her. I put my hand on my abdomen. “I have not had the experience as a mother as you have, but if my feelings for this little one are any indication, it has to be horrendous for you, not knowing what has happened to yours.”
She sat down across the table from me. “Rose, I know you don’t trust us very much, but I hope we can eventually be friends.”
I didn’t trust myself to speak, so I just nodded. I reached across the table and took her hands in mine. “I th-think we w-will.” I stammered to get the sentence out.
She stood and asked, “Can we help you here in any way?”
I smiled and shook my head. John spoke for me. “We’re done.”
Fred nodded, then Paula came around the table and as she put her arms around me. “You’re going to be a wonderful mother.”
That did it. It was my turn to cry now. While we were in the embrace, she whispered into my ear, “I’m pregnant too, but don’t tell anyone. Fred doesn’t know yet.” I pulled back from her, unsure whether to continue crying or giggle. Paula glanced over to where John and Fred had moved to, and I did too. Since they were away, I made my decision and started giggling. I pulled back into the embrace and in an excited whisper told her, “Congratulations!”
“Well you’ve sure been in a good mood since we started home,” John commented when we arrived at our rooms. “What’s up?”
“Does a girl need a reason to be happy?”
“Not always,” he told me.
“Are you wanting to sleep on the couch tonight?” I asked with an eyebrow raised.
“That depends,” he answered. “Will you join me?”
I tried to keep a straight face. I really did, however I couldn't. I laughed and hugged him. “I’m willing to give it a try.”
So we did.
The next day, Paula got on the ship wide intercom. She had two announcements.
The first was that we were done in our solar system, and would be leaving now to head toward Alpha.
Her second was that Heaven’s Rose would now be open for business. I blushed a deep red when the cheers went up for that.
John and I were sitting in a counselor’s office, waiting to be called back. I was nervous as could be. I knew I needed to talk to someone, but I really didn’t want to. I was gripping John’s left hand with both of mine.
A woman walked out of the office, and a few minutes later, we were called back. I really didn’t want to go and tried to drag my feet. John squeezed my hand and urged me to continue. We entered the inner sanctum and a woman stood up to shake our hands.
“I’m Mara Bitters,” she told us. “An ironic name for a counselor, don’t you think? I became intersex on Earth, and I decided to take the name Mara to go along with my last name.”
“Why is it ironic?” John asked.
“Mara means bitterness in Ancient Hebrew,” I told him.
“Interesting name,” he commented.
“Isn’t it,” she said. “So, Mr. and Mrs. Carlson. Tell me about yourselves.”
I nudged John to start. He told her about our each being about seven hundred, and that we had been friends all our lives, along with Perl who died on N21. He told her how I had become a woman on the station, and of our being bond mates.
Once he finished, Mara turned to me. “Mrs. Carlson, when we talked on the comm, you indicated that you suspected that you might have post-traumatic stress."
"I suspect I might."
"I wouldn't be surprised. There have been lots of people who have dealt with 'Total Fun' that way." She asked me to verify John's story from my point of view. I had very few gripes about it. More often than not, I simply added something that I felt differently than John.
To give me a break, she asked John to tell her how he felt now.
He took his time and made sure he was understood. He told her that when I changed, he had not wanted to fall in love with me. He just wanted to keep our friendship alive. Then, we became bond mates, and it immediately seemed that we were in love.
Mara asked me if I concurred and I told her that I did.
She asked me to continue, and I told her that I found it almost impossible to avoid thinking about John. No matter what I was doing, my mind would relate it to him. John nodded his agreement, and I continued. I told her how we touched the first time with a kiss. I told her that up till then, it was the most beautiful thing I had ever experienced. It quickly fell down the list a substantial distance, later that night.
I hated becoming a man again. I decided that if we ever got out of that mess, I would never go back to being a man.
She switched us back to John, and I listened intently as he described his feelings for me during stage four, and when we got out from under 'Total Fun'.
During, he wondered how he would feel afterward if we ever got to that point. It was very similar to how I felt. He wondered if our feelings were real or if they were created by the nanites. He wondered if he would be enough for me afterward. He hoped so, but he really wasn't sure. What if his ability to make me orgasm was only because of the nanites?
I then related almost exactly the same story.
John said that when we were not in the stages, he felt like his feelings were now real! He said there had been something artificial about them before. It was as if they were set at a lower level as though to cause the doubts. On N22, those doubts disappeared. At least from his own perspective. Once I showed my love for him, he felt complete.
From my perspective, I found something similar. While under the influence of the nanites, I had felt like I was in love, but afterward, my feelings exploded way beyond where they had been. I enjoyed being sexy for John. I enjoyed sex so much more. It was so hard to be away from him. If he went anywhere, I needed to be with him.
"I've seen this in everyone I've talked to who has been through 'Total Fun'. Although I can't prove it, I believe the feelings were turned down during the stages. Making someone doubt their own feelings can push them into depression," she told us. "It looks like the emotions try to 'catch up' in proportion with the couple's natural affection and length of time in the stages." She waited for a few moments, then started to continue, but John stopped her.
"Okay, I'll bite. How do we rate in affection?"
I can't put it into numbers, but I believe you're the highest I've seen from N21 or N22.
I reached out and felt John's hand take mine. I couldn’t help it; I put my head on his shoulder.
“So is that why we find ourselves displaying our affection in public as much as we do?” John asked her.
“Very likely.” She seemed to think for a moment, then continued. "Many of the people I've dealt with who have been through the stages are dealing with post-traumatic stress. There are two ways to deal with this. One is to tune your nanites to do it."
"No!" John and I said it at the same time, and I'm not sure who was more forceful between us.
Mara nodded, and there was a hint of a smile on her face. "I figured you wouldn't want to do that. The other is the old way. We talk about it and work through your feelings."
We both agreed with that.
"What I would like to do is meet in a few days, separately, then together. I want to do the sessions one after the other."
We set up some sessions for three days later, then we left together.
I opened Heaven's Rose two days before, and I was supposed to have a wedding party that night in the restaurant, and into the outside dining area as well. It was a huge affair, and I was looking forward to it. John was planning to help me with it, and I was happy to have his assistance. We had worked together on N22 and he had learned how I preferred to do things. We worked together very well now.
It was a great experience and once again, we worked together like a well-oiled machine. It was amazing to me that John enjoyed helping me with my restaurants.
That night after a very delightful time enjoying each other, I lay awake. I was wondering why I had never taken a real interest in the things John found enjoyable. I was an artist in music and food, but I was sure I could learn his 'art'. Would I enjoy it? That wasn't really the point. I would enjoy helping him. As long as I wasn't a hindrance. I could see how I might be. I think John was afraid of being the same for me.
Suddenly I realized that I should have been more attentive to his feelings. He had given up his own time to be there for me. I didn't even recognize I should do the same for him.
I wasn't sure if he was awake, but I wanted to talk to him. "John?"
"Yes?"
I suddenly didn't know what to say. I decided to go for it. "Do you like helping me in the kitchen?"
"Sure."
"Why?"
"I get to be with you."
Great. Just what I needed to hear. He was helping me so he could spend time with me and I never helped him, even though I loved him to pieces. I hated to admit that I never thought of it that way, but I had to. "I'm so sorry, John. I never realized that was why."
"Wait a minute, Rose. That is not the only reason. Don't think that, okay? I enjoy helping you. You are a wizard in the kitchen, and I have the privilege to see you work all the time. That's a treat that only I get. Yes, some assistants get to observe your talents, but I am the only one who knows your recipes. Not to mention, I am married to the best chef in the universe. I eat very well all the time." I looked at him, and he had a 'gotcha grin on his face. I could barely see it in the dark, but I knew him so well I only had to catch a glimpse to know it was there.
"All right for you," I told him. "If you keep teasing me, there will be dire consequences for you in the morning."
"Hmmm. How can I get those without teasing you anymore?"
"Kiss me?"
"I can do that."
He did, and when we came up for breath, I told him, "Delicious. You, kind Sir, have earned my terrible wrath in the morning."
"Twas my intention, dear Lady."
We engaged in another, even deeper kiss, and then I curled up in his embrace. I felt so loved, but I had to ask. "Would you like me to help you with your hobbies?"
"Ahh. That explains your asking about me helping you.e
"I want to spend time with you too, John."
He thought for a bit and I was afraid he didn't want me to help.
"Unless you think I'd be a burden to teach."
"Rose, you are a woman of many talents. I don't think you'd be a burden at all. You wouldn't be in my way at all. My concern is that you wouldn't enjoy it like I do."
I propped my head upon my arm and looked him in the eyes. "Do you enjoy cooking as I do?"
"I enjoy it," he said, evasively.
"Uh-huh. As much as I do?"
"Not as much, but that's not the point."
"What is?"
He lay there looking at the ceiling for a long moment, then he said, "I don't know."
"Well?" I asked.
"If you want to help me, I'd love for you to."
He sounded like he wasn't sure, but I was determined to try. "I want to, John."
"Then I'll teach you."
I nodded, then curled up in his embrace again and we eventually fell asleep.
I had told Gina that I would do a concert. I had tried playing piano and found I was still able. It was a nice feeling to sit down and find that I still had talent. What I needed to work on was my mind. My fingers still had the required muscle memory, but my mind had to remember what it had done in the past.
I spent several evenings playing several of my favorite compositions and found they were still in my mind; just needed a bit of polishing. I also worked up a few pieces on my twelve-string.
One problem with both instruments was the fact that my hands were different than before, but I had practiced on the N22 and had learned to compensate. My fingers being narrower was a bonus on both, but I needed to develop calluses on my fingers to play the guitar.
Finally, the night came and I was nervous. I had always been fine walking on stage to play, but I had not done a concert in five hundred years. It was daunting!
Paula introduced me, although by that time, everyone knew me. I suppose it was a formality.
I came on stage to thunderous applause. I was wearing a fabulous gown and had fixed my hair and makeup to the point I almost didn't recognize myself. While I often wore dresses, probably because of wanting to capture my husband's eye, I thought that maybe I did need to be introduced.
I sat down at the piano and began.
Author’s note:
Okay, I know I use a very old action movie cliche in this chapter, and you have my apologies in advance.
Chapter
2.6
The four seasons on piano sounds a bit different than with a full orchestra. I played it that way, however. It took me more than forty minutes to go through all the movements. I was really having fun by the end. When I was finished, I liked up my twelve-string and did a Spanish flamenco, then I went back to the piano and played some light jazz.
I received an encore but I hadn't practiced anything else. In my previous life as a male, I had learned to play by ear, and I always considered the little dots on the page to be mere suggestions. I had heard some popular songs on the comm system, so I went to the piano and played one of them. It seemed to go over quite well, so I played another. Then I stood up and left the stage. While I received a standing ovation, I went to where John was standing in the wings. He hugged me and lifted me off the floor, and spun around. He set me down and gave me a delicious kiss and said, "That was wonderful!"
"The music or the kiss?"
"Both!" He exclaimed.
The next morning Paula invited John and me to the command center. When we arrived, Marc and Carla were already there along with Rashda and Colleen. Paula and Fred asked us to join them in the briefing room. After they sat down, Paula told us, "You have all been on the command crews of your own ships. I think it would be prudent to ask you to study this ship and be placed in the command line here."
"I've already got my hands full with my music and Heaven's Rose, " I told her. "Plus, I've decided to learn more about engineering from John.
"As it is, I'm going to have to put music on the back burner for a while to learn from him."
Marc gave me a strange look but didn't say anything.
Fred however did. "I never knew you were interested in engineering."
"I want to learn about what my husband enjoys, " I explained.
"I see."
While I wasn't sure he did, I wasn't going to press the issue.
"I'm not sure it's a good idea for one of us to be in the chain of command," Marc said. "All of us who have just come out of 'Total Fun' and the death of so many friends and family have post-traumatic stress disorder."
Fred nodded. "I understand. Do you think you can work in other areas of the ship and eventually move to the chain of command?"
"I think that is a possibility," John told him.
“As soon as I’m cleared for command, I’ll have the counselor talk to you,” Rashda told them.
We were on our way to our respective homes when we felt a peculiar vibration in the superstructure. A moment later, there was a incredible lurch that we felt in our bones. John turned around and started running back to the command center. A moment later, I followed him.
When I entered the command center, it was in turmoil. I noticed that there were lots of red lights flashing all over. I noticed that everything felt still as well. The vibration from the engines had ceased. I didn’t say anything, just looked around at the bustle of people who, though they were concerned, were still acting professional. John was beside Fred at a console that showed the status of the engines.
It looked like the starboard side had a burnout that affected all six engines on that side. I didn’t want to disturb them, so I just watched. I understood most of what the displays were saying. In the first engine was a pump which sent the fuel for the other engines on to them.
The engines were mounted on the central hub, not far from where we were. The engines were huge. It looked like they were fifty feet or thereabouts from top to bottom, and several hundred feet long.
Marc ran into the center right then. He looked at the board, and seemed to take it in all at once. “That’s going to blow if we don’t adjust it, now!”
Fred and Marc ran out, and John took my hands. “Honey, I’m going to help them, but I don’t want you out there. There is serious radiation in there, and you have to take care of that little one.”
I threw my arms around hims and kissed him. “Make sure all of you are careful, John!”
“We will be.” Then he ran out after the others.
This was later related to me from John.
The engines are set up three on the right, and three on the left. When you walked out the docking tube, you came to another tube that went right and left Apparently, I was wrong when I thought that one engine supplied the fuel for all six. It supplies just the three right hand ones. The one that was the number one for the right, which was the first one. In between them was the docking port.
When they got into the engine, the problem was near the exhaust vent, so they had to hurry to the other end. There was a incredible wind in the engine tube. The walkway had gravity that allowed them to walk along the ‘bottom’ of the tube and there was another gravity field that was pulling the air down to the front of the engine for just such a problem as this.
A field that I really didn’t understand, even though John explained it to me held held the radiation away from the walkway, and thus held it away from the rest of the ship. That had failed. Because of that, the gravity fields were weaker, to keep radioactive particles from settling down to the walkway as quickly as they might. The other gravitational field pulled anything that might get out of the walkway field to the forward part of the engine tub. Thus any air would stay in the engine, rather that leave through the exhaust port. This would start as soon as someone entered the tube because the walkway was not usually pressurized. With the mysterious field broken, the electronics behind the walls of the walkway were fried. What they had to do was fix the generators for this field.
What was causing the wind was that the gravitational field that held the air to the front of the tube was on full power. This field also pulled the air ‘down’ to the depressurization vents, but they were closed and wouldn’t open until no one was in the tube. The field would also stop air from going back to the walkway, but with it broken, air was in a cyclonic circle. The three men were fighting a tailwind to keep from being pushed to the end of the tube. When they reached the end, they had to be careful because the wind was being sucked ‘up’ at high velocity.
Marc opened an access panel and started to set it to his right. Apparently the wind caught the panel and it pulled it upwards. The edge of the panel sliced three of his fingers off! Fred grabbed at the panel, and he was pulled up. Before he could be flung ‘down’ to the other end, John grabbed his hand and started to be lifted. Marc grabbed his ankle, and threw his left arm, with the severed fingers over a rail on the walkway.
Not only was Fred being pulled by gravity, but he was being forced ‘downward’ by hurricane force winds. Marc could not hold onto John’s ankle for long. There was no good handhold, and he was losing blood fast. He was trying to pull them ‘down’ but it was no use. John tried to hold onto Fred’s wrist and pull as well.
Fred saw what was happening, and he somehow got his right hand up to his left wrist, although how against the wind, I had no idea. He started pulling John’s fingers away from his wrist. John could barely hold on with all his fingers. He shouted at Fred to stop, but Fred wouldn’t. He finally got a couple of John’s fingers loose. He fell. Hard. The gravity near the front was close to three G. He normally weighed eighty one Kg. At the end of the fall, he weighed two hundred forty Kg. He was dead. The power of the fall broke almost every bone in his body, including his neck and several vertebrae.
Much of what happened, we saw on monitors. I was beside Paula when she watched in horror, her husband fall. It was terrible! All of my distrust of Fred evaporated in that moment. He had saved my husband’s life by giving his. Fifteen seconds after Fred fell, Marc passed out from the loss of blood. If John had kept hold of Fred, he would have fallen too.
Any one of Fred’s injuries, or even a few of them, could have been repaired by his nanites, but so many spread them too thin. They couldn’t repair him fast enough to hold off death.
Paula fell apart. After that, Gina took over command of the ship. Some other engineers fixed the engine and we resumed our acceleration, but none of us felt like doing much of anything. We wept. Paula because of her husband dying, me because I never trusted him until I saw what he was willing to do for someone else.
I felt that I hadn’t given him what he deserved. John had trusted him, but he saw how it affected me, and he knew why. I spent a lot of time depressed. Feeling sorry for myself, I suppose. I couldn’t imagine that I could treat someone so unfairly. That seemed so foreign to me.
I had been spending a fair amount of time with Paula before this catastrophe, and after she blamed no one as she had seen what happened. I hated to see her so hurt because we had been developing a wonderful relationship.
A statue was made of Fred, and put over his grave. On N21 and N22, we had recycled bodies. We had to. Here, we had few enough people that we didn’t need to do such a thing. Fred was buried in the town square where Heaven’s Rose was located. My restaurant didn’t look out on it, for which I was grateful. The steakhouse did, however.
We had a memorial service for Fred as well. I did my best to play piano for it, but I was so broken up I had trouble. I was asked to sing as well, but my voice broke so many times, I think I butchered the song. John told me it was okay to display that type of emotion. I knew it was, but it still bothered me.
It took a long time for us to get life back to normal. Paula and I both had our babies. Paula named her little boy Fred. I had a girl, and she was named Frieda, in honor of the man who saved her fathers life.
To be continued...
Thank you very much to Jamie Lee for help in creating Willem's backstory.
It was thirteen years after Fred died. An investigation was done to see why the problems occurred that led to his death. It was found that a part of the computer controlling everything had failed.
It had taken several years for us to all get over what happened to Fred. Paula had let her daughter-in-law take command of the ship. Gina had been in command of Centaurus before and while Neo22 had been built.
Paula had a little boy, and he was now twelve. My little girl had been born about a month later. I think Paula and I both hoped that the two would expand their friendship to something more.
Paula was also getting to know Winston Reese. They were often seen together in Heaven’s Rose or Maverick, the steakhouse around the corner from my restaurant. I hoped that they got together as well. Winston was an old friend, and I thought they made a nice couple. I had been scheming different ways to urge them to spend more time together. Carla was a confidant in this, to which John and Marc just shook their heads. I’m sure I heard John mutter under his breath at least once, “Women!” to which we snickered.
In the last few years, I started going through the vast computer system aboard the ship, and I was shocked when I found some of my own files. I asked Paula about it, and she told me she had no idea how they were there, but as much as could be retrieved from Willem’s computers was.
I began searching in earnest, and incredibly, I found almost all of my files. They had been locked, and unreadable, but I typed in my password, and they opened. I was thrilled. I showed it to John, and he wondered if some of his had been collected as well.
We started a search and found an incredible hoard of scientific and artistic files from our friends. Some of it was undoubtedly from those who had died on N21 and N22, but there were files from almost all scientists who had been sent away.
Granted, much of the work was far behind what had been accomplished now, but it was so exciting to find our own work. Our artists now had a record of their works. What was interesting, much of their physical work was found in Willem’s palace, usually in places of prominence.
Since it had been assumed that N22 would return to a safe Earth, the art, when retrieved, was entrusted to museums with the arrangement that, when the rightful owners returned, the loan would expire.
What was in my files was music that I had written, and some I had found. I had gone through ancient media to revive it. I found music, food recipes, and even what had once been called television. I had stored as much in my files as I could, which was a remarkably large amount. I had found lots of books as well, and laboriously had copied them into computer files before I sent the originals to museums to carefully preserve. Earth had gone through many changes in the past, and even the major cities had been all but destroyed, so artifacts from ancient times were rare.
There had been several earthquakes and volcanic eruptions long ago which had left much of the world devastated. Several eruptions and tsunamis had left much of the Pacific Coast destroyed. A massive volcano in the mountains of the western United States had destroyed much of the center of North America, and earthquakes had destroyed much of the Atlantic Coast.
With all of the earthquakes around the Atlantic Ocean, Greenland decided to join in and wiped its own fair share of Northern Europe out.
The repercussions for the rest of the world were disastrous. The area left was so hurt from all the eruptions. Volcanic ash choked everywhere that hadn't been buried. Airplanes weren't able to fly for several years, and cars were unable to run because of the ash deteriorating the pistons and cylinders.
Interestingly one of the least damaged places was Honolulu, even though it had been built on an extinct volcano. Tsunamis destroyed much of the old city, however.
It took a huge amount of time to rebuild all of the earth. A universal government helped to unify the people and the surviving population rebuilt the cities. People slowly refilled all of the cities, and in time, the people numbered in the billions again.
A few thousand years later, when old cities we're being excavated, I was given the charge of researching the media. It was fun, but before I had finished, Willem Wallace rounded us up and exiled us from Earth.
I sat down one day and spoke to Paula regarding Wallace. She had grown up with Fredrik and had known his little brother as well.
"Have you any idea what made him the way he was?"
"Willem was a boy who was plagued by an inferiority complex. We believe he viewed his brother as someone to try to be like.
“He was still young, when he started constantly accusing Fred of taking what was rightfully his. We didn't realize for a long time what Fred supposedly took, but we finally had an idea.
"Willem seemed to withdraw from everyone after one particular visit from Fred. Fred's mother was still alive, but she and her husband had different goals in life, so she divorced him. Their father married Willem's mother some time later, and he wanted to show Fred that he still loved him.
"Both of his boys were very important to their father, and he went all out to be Fred's friend at the time. His wife, Willem’s mother also became a friend to Fred.
"This seemed to devastate Willem. He couldn't understand why, as he was the important child now, not Fred. His older brother didn't live at home, and his father wasn't even married to Fred's mother. They weren't even the same race. Fred's mother was a dark-skinned woman, while Willem's was the opposite. She was a very light-skinned Nordic woman.
"As odd as it seems, all of these things caused Willem to withdraw from everyone, and his parents especially. He never spoke to his parents about the incident as far as we know. He just built up hate for them and his brother.
"We suspect that as he got older, he heard about love for, and of helping, others and he began to resent everyone else. Fred told me that it would be very much in Willem's character to figure if humans wanted his help, he'd give it to them, but they would pay for it."
I had a hard time understanding this explanation, but with Paula's permission, I took it to my counselor. She said it sounded likely as Willem was a sociopath. He had no compassion for other people, so how they hurt in response to his actions didn't bother him at all.
It made no sense to me but I accepted it. John also seemed to have problems with the explanation. Neither of us understood something like that. We had never experienced anyone like him, thus what made him tick was beyond us.
Many of the artists started putting their art on the public network on the ship so it could be enjoyed by everyone. I saw so many pictures and three-dimensional renditions of sculptures that were long gone. Interestingly, I had seen some of the originals before being exiled, but now they raised different emotions in me.
I found videos of me playing and singing in my restaurant back on earth. I found it interesting and considered posting them on the network as well, but I really wasn't comfortable with videos of me as a man out in public.
John didn't mind the thought but told me that it was my choice. I didn't know what to do. I didn't ever want to go back, and even thinking about that time bothered me. I had an incredible husband and such a sweet daughter. I was so happy with my family and my life.
I got to thinking about what I had left behind. It wasn't bad, but I didn't enjoy it as I did now. I know I hadn’t been even partially trans, because I would have… suddenly I realized something.
The woman who touched me. I became what she was. I could have been a trans woman without even realizing it. I had no way of knowing. I just knew I wasn't as happy with my life. I remembered that.
I decided to talk to Mara about it.
I had no secrets from John, so when we next went to Mara, I told her first and then I talked about it with John present.
"I remember how I felt while I was male. I was not happy like I am now. Whether that was Willem or my situation, I don't know."
"How did you feel around women?" Mara asked.
"I'm honestly not sure."
"How about men?"
I hesitated. "I…"
John took my hand.
I sighed. "If you're asking about sex, there was one person I was interested in."
"And who was that?"
I looked at John and smiled.
"John?" Mara asked.
I nodded. John was looking at me with his mouth hanging open.
"Were you a homosexual?"
"I don't think so."
"Were you not happy because you didn't see a way to have John?"
"That was so long ago." I tried to hold back what I considered extremely embarrassing memories.
"I was a man before 'Total Fun'," Mara told me. "I was changed into a transwoman when I was touched. Like you, I was made to love what I became, but the person I became hated being a man! All I wanted was to transition into a woman."
"That sounds paradoxical," I responded.
She nodded. "I understand you were friends with Perl, and you went on dates with her. Can you remember how that felt?"
"We were friends, " I said. "Just friends."
"John told me something in our one on one talk just a little while ago. Would you like to know what it was?"
"Okay?" I looked at him, wondering where this was going.
"I always told you I just wanted to be friends with Perl because I thought you had fallen for her," he explained to me.
"I told you…"
"I know, Rose. But I thought you were just saying that for my benefit."
I was flabbergasted. John was in love with Perl? How should I take that? Was he not in love with me? Wait… I always knew he was straight, so of course he didn't. There was nothing to be upset about.
If he was straight, what was I? I thought about others. "Reese and Marc. I didn't love them, but I thought they were cute," I admitted.
"When you thought about John, did you want to make love to him?" I nodded and I knew what she was going to ask next.
"I wanted to be his wife," I almost whispered. I looked at John and more memories started to flood back. "Perl… when I went out with her, it was really just friends. It was like the relationship I have with Carla or Paula."
"Do you remember what you felt when you saw a woman?" It wasn't Mara who asked, but John.
I nodded sure of what I was. "I found them attractive, but it wasn't sexually attractive. I wondered how to be like them. I admired them so much. Perl was such a beautiful woman, and I wondered, if I looked like her could you be interested? If I became like her, would you like me?" I paused again and gathered my courage. "Even if you couldn't love me wanted your friendship. I wanted that beauty too. To be like her. I wanted so much to be a woman."
It was like a dam broke free, and the tears came. I was crying so hard. I wanted to lean against him, but however irrational it was, I was afraid again. It made such a huge difference in our friendship.
Maybe that's why I couldn't remember how I felt then. I was afraid of what he'd think of me. I was always in love with him, all through our childhood. Wait? Was I?
I thought again, and my mind went back. The floodgates were open now, and I could remember it all. Yes. I always saw myself as the smaller, more dainty one, and I really was.
He was bigger and more muscular. I went into music and he went into engineering. I wanted to cook meals for him for the rest of my life. After all, there was an ancient saying I had heard. The way to a man's heart is through his stomach. If that was true I was all for it!
I was just a child, but I started learning and found it didn't matter if cooking attracted John or not. I loved it anyway. Cooking became a way to please him, and I loved it. I loved the creativity the same as with music.
All of these realizations hit me hard. I had been trans. I knew it then but had hidden it where it couldn't hurt me. Not having the love of my life hurt so bad that I had to! Doing anything else was too hard.
I think when we were exiled I put it away even more. I had to because I was with him all the time. When 'Total Fun' hit, I was so afraid to tell John I had become a woman, but I think I would have been anyway, without Willem's help.
I wanted to become a woman no matter what, and it would have been so easy, but how would John have reacted? I was too scared back then, but now I had no choice. I had attributed it to the nanites, but was it just them? I would probably never know.
I couldn't look at him. I felt ashamed that I had not remembered this until now. I was crying softer now, although my body kept shaking as the sobs came. I felt his hand on my left cheek gently turn my face toward him. I kept my eyes down. I couldn't look. I was so afraid!
He leaned toward me and kissed me so tenderly. I didn't know what to do. We were on separate chairs but what I wanted most was to be held. For these fears to just go away and never come back.
I leaned in and although it was uncomfortable, I put my head on his shoulder. I heard a door shut, and realized it was just the two of us in the room now. "Come here, " John told me. I wasn't sure what he wanted but I stood and stepped to the front of his chair. He turned me so I was standing the opposite way and pulled me down to his lap. He wrapped his arms around me, and I snuggled in.
I loved him so much!
It was afternoon, and we had just got back to our apartment after spending what I found to be an exhausting time with our counselor. I wanted to relax, so John put on an old television show that we had found in my archives. It was a British show, called Doctor Who.
This particular episode had a handsome man playing the Doctor and a beautiful, dark-skinned woman who reminded me of Kari. Every time I watched one of the episodes with Martha, (the woman’s name) I felt tears bubbling up. This particular episode had another effect on me, however.
It was about time-locked beings that were the origin of the statues of angels that covered their eyes, from that time period. They couldn’t move if you were looking at them. When they got an evil expression, I always jumped and buried my face in John’s shoulder. It was one of his favorite episodes. I always had a sneaking hunch that it wasn’t the episode itself, but my reaction to it.
This time, however, I was so exhausted that I fell asleep against John’s shoulder, and woke up with my head on his lap. I looked at our screen and saw the closing credits of the show.
“Sorry I fell asleep,” I murmured.
“I can rewind if you’d like,” he told me.
“You’d like that, wouldn’t you? Me curling up, begging for protection.”
“I’d be lying if I said no.”
“Uh-huh.” I sat up. “Listen, buster. Scaring me for your own gratification isn’t very nice.”
“For you or me?”
“Oh, what I will do to you tonight… You are going to regret that, my dear,” I threatened.
“I certainly hope so.”
Well, I didn’t regret it. I don’t think he did either.
I sat down with several friends to play some music. I felt I had no ability to teach, but these were people who had read some of my books and had applied the ideas in them to their own instrument of choice.
We were practicing music for a concert. Much of what we were getting ready was ancient band music. I was handling keyboards, Vernon Wang was playing drums, Carla had taken up lead guitar, and had gotten quite good. We also had a bass guitar player named Phillip Troy.
I was singing lead and the others were singing backup.
We did okay but not as good as we could have been. Practices had gone better, which scared me. I knew that a bad dress rehearsal means a good performance and vice versa. The best part of the concert, as far as I was concerned, was when I dedicated a song to John. It was an old song called You Belong to Me, that was covered by many people, but my favorite version of the song was by a woman named Patsy Cline.
It was a few nights later that John and I went to the outer ring. I had mentioned to him that I was sorry we really had no way to view the stars. We viewed them from the ship-side of the rings, but there was too much light. We went to the other side, where Fred and Paula had sat on the rock, viewing so much. It was nice to view things there, but we felt like we were taking advantage of Fred’s absence.
It was a friend who came up with an interesting idea. He had been one of the pioneers of the holographic technology with which we had made our parks on N21, so when John asked him to produce a birthday gift for, he was glad to show it off. Amazingly, Neo22 had nothing like it.
Trent Carr had been working on his holographic technology for a long time, and he had come up with some interesting applications for using it. He had an idea of mixing the ability to make a hologram with the fields used in various aspects of the ship’s systems to make a hologram seem solid.
Of course, I knew nothing of this at the time. I knew what Trent had done on John and my ship, but I had no idea what he was going to do on this one.
On my birthday, I went up to Heaven’s Rose as I usually did. I always found the building nice, but it had always bugged me that it appeared to be in a giant hanger, even though the ‘town’ around looked nice. The ceiling overhead just seemed out of place, as did the walls around. Granted, the ceiling was nearly a quarter-mile above, but it looked like a ceiling.
I was very busy making about a thousand different things in my kitchen (a slight exaggeration, but only slight) when I realized John wasn’t by my side as he always was. He was always there, but that time, I turned to speak to him, and no John! I turned around to see him walk into the kitchen with a huge smile on his face.
"Where were you, and what are you so chipper about?" I couldn't stay mad at him for long, but he was going to feel this for as long as I could make him. I didn't have him to help me when I needed it, and I had lost a dessert in an oven. Happy, I was not!
"Come here, Rose. I want to show you something."
"Now?!!?"
He looked around and seemed to realize that I had been very busy. His smile was replaced by a look of concern. "You needed my help, didn't you? I'm sorry, Honey."
I looked around the kitchen. A few things would require starting again, but I could see what he wanted to show me right quick. "What do you want me to see?" I asked with a sigh.
"It can wait. Let's get this fixed first."
We got going, and I didn't have time to think about it until we were finished cleaning up after dinner. "I'm sorry I was upset earlier, John." I turned as I was taking off an apron.
He had specified that he wanted me dressed up for the evening. I needed to change, so I went into my office and took a shower, then put on the dress I had brought and fixed my makeup. I went out into the kitchen again and saw John closing what looked like a picnic basket. I looked down at my dress and again felt rather overdressed, however, he went into my office and a few minutes later, came out in a suit.
"A picnic?" I asked. "It's dark out there, and look how we're dressed."
"Do you trust me?" He asked.
"I did until I had to make a second cake this afternoon, " I told him.
He was looking at something but glanced up when I said that. He saw my smile, however, so he said with his own grin and a pretend sigh, "I suppose I deserve dire consequences tonight."
I raised an eyebrow as I told him, "That remains to be seen."
He touched a button on what he had been looking at before, then picked up the basket and held out his other arm for me to take. Even in heels, I was still a bit shorter, but he knew what I wanted when I tipped my head back. He kissed me and I pulled his head closer afterward so I could whisper, "I trust you completely."
I took his arm and we walked out of the building.
I gasped at the sight! In front of me was the town, but instead of a steel ceiling, it was a night sky! There were stars everywhere! I looked around, and I couldn't even see the walls. It was as if we were standing in a small town with just the occasional streetlight shining in the night.
"Happy birthday, Rose," he told me.
"Birthday? This isn't just for me, John."
"No, but I helped Trent get it ready so we could turn it on tonight."
"What were you going to show me this afternoon?"
"It will show a blue sky during the day, and you still won't see the walls."
I felt like giving him another kiss, and I wasn't one to go against feelings like that, so I did. "Thank you, John! It's beautiful!"
We walked out into the park where the memorial for Fred was. From there, the stars looked incredible. I was absolutely thrilled. I hadn't seen a sky like that in so long. Sure, we could see it out the viewports, but it was not the same as seeing the town around us.
I leaned into his side, and he obligingly put his arm around me. I know the temperature was as it always was, but I imagined I could feel a breeze, and his arm felt all the more wonderful wrapped around me.
He led me to a table on the other side of the park and we sat down. He pulled some champagne out along with two glasses. Next, he pulled out two dinners as well as the cutlery to eat with. The dinner was from the steakhouse, and I gave him a curious eye.
"Well I didn't think you should have to cook your own dinner," he told me with a smile.
I had to admit that it made sense and the steak was excellent.
He had one more thing to show me, so I picked up the basket. He took it from me, and when I started to object because I was perfectly able to carry it, he just held out his arm for me to take. Damn it! He knows I love chivalry! Okay. It was my birthday.
We walked through the town and onto a dirt path. I was very glad for his arm which I now clutched with both hands as I was wearing heels. We came into a clearing, and I could see the outline of a building in front of us. None of the lights from the town showed through the trees here, so it was hard to see what the building was. John stopped and he switched the basket to the arm I was holding, then reached into his pocket. Suddenly, lights came on both in the building and outside.
It was a house! An honest to goodness house! We walked up to the door and inside.
We entered a living room that was decorated with our things. My instruments we're hanging on one wall and my grand piano was in a corner. Another wall had a bookcase full of books that had been in both of our old collections. We had replaced them as soon as we could.
He led me to the kitchen, and I found everything that had been in my kitchen in our apartment.
Down a hall, he showed me a bedroom door. There was the sound of music I didn't like coming from within. I opened the door and saw my twelve year old daughter laying on the bed, her comm playing the horrendous music at high volume, and she was playing some kind of game.
Apparently, she had good hearing, because she rolled to where she could see us and removed the VR helmet from her head. "Hi, Mom! Dad! Isn't this place great? Our own house! I guess everyone who has a shop in Fredriksburg gets their own house!"
I turned to stare at my husband. He had known and not told me! He defused my anger in a way only he could. He hugged me hard and told me, "Happy birthday!"
I didn't tell him he had said that before. I just looked around in awe. He teased me by pushing up on my chin, closing my mouth. We turned and walked down the hallway the other direction. We passed three closed doors, one on the side that Frieda's room was on, and two on the other side.
When we entered the living room, John led me toward a hall on the other side. In that hall, we found a music studio for me and a workshop for John. We started for the last door and Frieda ran around us, opening the door.
It was our bedroom, and it was wonderful. There was a large bed in the center. I had a vanity on one wall. There were windows on two sides and a door that looked as if it led to an ensuite. There was another door on the same wall as the restroom, and I opened it to find a huge closet with my clothes taking up most of the space. I turned to John and asked, "What were the other rooms by Frieda's room? I'm assuming one was a restroom?"
"There's a restroom at the end of the hall for guests. Frieda has her own restroom too."
"So what are the other rooms?"
"Unoccupied."
"Any ideas for occupying them?"
"One or two," he told me.
I didn't look away from his face as I said, "Frieda, would you leave us? Your father and I need to discuss something."
"Uh-huh," she said in a way only a pre-teen can and walked out. She paused at the door and turned back. "You want this door shut?"
"Yes please," I said, still looking at John.
"Locked?"
"Sure."
"Want me to put on some loud music so I can't hear your 'discussion'?"
This time I turned and gave her my mother glare. "Would you just go?!!?"
She snickered as she shut the door. I could hear her running down the hall toward her own room. A moment later, her awful music came on, very loud.
I turned back to John. "Couldn't you have soundproofed our door?"
He laughed. "Have I earned your dire consequences?"
I cocked my head at him. "With that music playing?"
"She won't hear us."
"But I'll hear it!"
"I've got some earplugs in my shop."
I started to laugh. "What am I going to do with you?" I asked.
"Well… We could always fill those extra rooms."
"Oh. Is that why you built this? So we can populate the ship?"
"I didn't build it. As Frieda said, everyone who has a shop in town gets a house."
"They followed your specs. This is what we talked about for when and if we ever get to a planet. By the way, you didn't answer me."
"Uh, no. This isn't just to populate the ship." He paused for a moment for effect. "I'd like to populate those three rooms, however."
"Do you really think you've earned my wrath?" I tried to sound fierce, but I couldn't carry it off. Not while I was so happy with him.
"I'm hoping I have."
I grabbed his lapels and pulled him to me. I gave him a kiss and told him, "For several days."
I turned and went into the bathroom kicking off my shoes on the way. When I saw the interior, I called out sweetly, "I'm gonna need someone to wash my back".
He was beside me in a heartbeat.
A few days later, I had a couple of days off from running Heaven's Rose. I got dressed in some casual clothes and went outside. I wanted to see what had been done for decorating the house outside.
I stopped just outside the door. I felt a breeze! I turned and looked in the glass of the front door. I could see my hair blowing gently.
I hurried back in and saw John getting up. "There's a breeze outside." I was concerned as wind is not something you want in a spaceship. It usually has dire consequences, and I don't mean the kind I give when when he makes me happy.
"That was my doing, dear," he told me while he was pulling on his pants. "I placed some gravity plates at the narrow end of the bay. They are at the top of the bay, and will only create a breeze at ground level."
"They can be turned up, though?"
"They can, but I won't allow it."
"Do you control it?" I asked him. I remembered what happened to Fred. I turned to face the wall because I didn't want him to see my fear at his idea.
He must have known what was going through my mind. He came up behind me and enveloped me with his arms. "The default on these plates is off. Not full power like the ones in the engines."
I nodded. I recognized that he knew what he was doing, but it scared me. We had been through so much that I suspected most new things.
I had been told by Mara to face the things that scared me. John had been there at the time.
I sat on the bed for a while, crying but building up courage. It was frustrating. I would work out tears only to have to cry again, just a little while later. What the hell had that bastard done to me?
Finally, I looked up into John's face and put on a shaky smile. "Do we have a kite?"
He looked at me shocked, then he slowly got a big grin. "I'll make one."
I smiled back, then went to the closet. He changed into some shorts and a tank top, then headed to his workshop.
I pulled off the shorts and tank top I was wearing. John could wear his, but if I was going to fly a kite, I was going to do it right! I put on a sundress and some flats, then I washed my face and put on some eye makeup and a little blush. I put my hair in a ponytail then went to Frieda's room. I knocked on the door and heard her say, "Come in."
"Your dad is making a kite. Do you want to help us fly it?"
She stared like I'd lost my mind. "You're kidding, right?"
We had a great relationship, but I doubt she could see the joy of getting a kite flying. John had built one when we were kids, and I loved flying it with him.
"I just figured I'd ask."
She gave me a strange look, then said, "Mom, go enjoy your time with Dad, okay?"
Somewhere, she had learned to read me like a book. Obviously, she had gotten that ability from her dad. Thinking about it, much of her personality seemed to come from him, as did her dark brown hair and hazel eyes. The rest of her looked like me, but I was a honey blonde and had blue eyes. Well, mostly. I could see elements of him in her face, although it seemed to be the general consensus that she was a dead ringer for me.
I heard John come out of his shop and asked, "Are you ready?"
"Last chance," I said to Frieda.
She smiled, motioned for me to leave, and picked up her virtual helmet, put it on and lay down. "Have fun," she said.
"Be good, " I retorted, then went out to the living room.
John took one look at me and said, "This is a really nice day."
I took a look at his muscular arms and legs. I knew that his chest matched very nicely. "If you lose the shirt, " I countered.
"Gonna lose the dress?"
"When we get back home."
"I can lose my shirt then as well."
"And shorts?"
He laughed as we went outside. "That can be arranged," he said as he started toward town.
I was still standing on our porch and he stopped and turned around to look at me. "Aren't we going out back?" I asked as we had a pretty good-sized back yard.
"Now why would I hide you here?"
"Do you remember the last time we flew a kite together?" I asked.
He came back and we sat down on the swing hanging from the porch roof. It wasn't likely to rain in Fredriksburg, but this was something I had fallen in love with when I was a little girl. Okay… I was in my fifties and was physically a man, but… oh hell with it; I was a girl back then too. Anyway, I loved a scene in a movie where a girl and her boyfriend watched a thunderstorm from just such a swing.
"I remember it, yes."
"How did you feel about it?"
He processed my suggestion, how I was dressed, and my question then he became serious, which was not his normal personality. He looked down at the kite he was holding, then back at me. "I'm sorry Rose. I don't think it meant as much to me as it did you. I did have a lot of fun that day, but to me, we were just two boys…"
"I know, John. It was something completely different to me. In my mind, you were my handsome boyfriend, I was your girl and we were enjoying a nice spring day. I was dressed something like this, and…" I stopped. I could get past much of the pain by thinking of myself as female back then, but I was having to explain it to him, and it was a painful reminder that I was a boy, maybe not just like him, but male physically.
"You want today to be the way it should have been back then?"
I nodded, feeling again those tears that always seemed so near the surface.
"You know, don't you, that if… oh hell. How to say this so and not hurt you." He paused. "Nevermind."
I wanted to know, however. I didn't like secrets between us. Well, at least not the painful kind. Birthdays were a wonderful time for the nice kind.
"Please tell me?"
"I don't want to hurt you."
"So how can you stand me? I'm dealing with so much hurt now. I had forgotten what I was as a child. Probably drove that…" I struggled for a bit. "You know, there are really no words to describe my contempt for Willem." I looked away to hide my tears. "Probably drove his computers crazy trying to figure out what the hell I was."
"You were my girl," he told me. "I was the one too blind to see it.
I laughed at that and some of the pain slid away.
He took my hands and looked into my eyes. "I want to tell you something, Rose, and this is the honest to God truth. If you had transitioned before Willem's interference, I would have been happy to spend time with you; get to know that side of you; love you."
I was surprised that he would make such a joke. That wasn't normal for him. I looked in his eyes and saw that he was quite serious.
What? He was serious? Oh great… more hurt. I thought about what this meant. It would have been another two hundred years together. Maybe have some kids. No. That wouldn't be good. Then our kids would have gone through 'Total Fun'. I wouldn't have wanted that.
I finally got myself under control and told him, "Let's fly that thing."
Again, he took in the way I looked. "It's up to you, Rose, but I'd love to show you off."
"People have seen a lot of me."
"People have seen you dressed up and they've seen you dressed for work, but right now, you are showing yourself completely casual. I don't think there's a more beautiful woman on the ship."
"Shall I count them off for you?"
"If someone thinks there is any woman more beautiful, they need to know that they are wrong."
I shook my head at him in exasperation. "Okay. I'll go to the park, but you'd better let me lead you. You're obviously blind, John."
"I believe you have that backward, Rose. Anyone who disagrees with me is the one who is blind." He took my hands and spoke in earnest. "You have felt this probably more than other people. You had shoved these feelings into a box where you didn't think they could hurt you, but you were wrong."
He looked down for a moment, thinking. "You asked me how I can stand you? Because I have a love for you that I never thought possible. You're hurt, I know, but you've got to stop living in the past. You have got me, and I will never leave you. Whatever happened back then, whether it was Willem or something before, it's over, never to come back."
"I'll tell you what. Come to town with me, let's start a kite fad, then let's go home and talk about the hurt, okay?"
I sighed deeply, then nodded. This wasn't the way I wanted to have a new kite memory, but it was probably my own fault.
We arrived at the park and John held the kite while I ran with it. Several people stopped walking and watched as it caught the wind and started to fly. John hurried over to me and put an arm around my waist. We had fun! Some people wondered how it was constructed. I guess they had never seen one. I brought it in and John caught it, then showed what he had done to make it. We got it airborne again, only this time I held it for him. I ran back to him and watched as he made the kite do tricks. It spun, did figure eights and soared higher and higher.
He finally reached the end of the string, and I was curious how much of a pull the wind was producing. He gave me the spool, and it was very impressive. I asked how he made it spin, and he showed me. Very soon, we were laughing at my attempts.
I finally got it to do it, but my arms were getting sore. The wind really was hard up there. I started bringing it down and John pointed across the park. I looked and giggled when I saw two kites flying and then a third one start to rise.
"You were right about starting a fad," I remarked.
He laughed and gave me a kiss.
We started home, and although I wasn't looking forward to our coming talk, I had really enjoyed myself. It was a memory I would treasure. Just enjoying being out and playing together. It's not something a girl close to a thousand years old gets to do with her husband often.
We arrived back at our home after our fun in the park. I had been right when I asked for it. At first, my sundress swirling around my legs reminded me how the wind was made, and that bothered me, but I soon got over it and had more fun. I started to realize that this was a day like that one so long ago, the difference being, it was the way I had wanted it to be.
As we got closer, we could hear a hard rock beat and bass coming from Frieda's end of the house. It was a song that we both agreed on from the ancient archives. The group had a lead singer with an incredible voice and a stage presence that was hard to imagine.
I listened to the music and tried to remember the group's name. I knew the lead singer had a name I would never forget. 'Freddy' and then the name of a planet. Oh yeah… Mercury. I hadn't heard the song for so many years. It had a throbbing bassline and electric guitar, but not much else. Somehow, Freddy Mercury pulled it off with just that.
We sat down and started talking. I wasn't sure what to say, but John remained open and just listened for the majority of the conversation.
He started it off, though. "Do you remember when you started to feel love for me?"
"Yes," I said quietly. "I was nine years old. You were ten. We were heading to that creek near my house to go fishing. There was a girl just down the street from you, a couple of houses, who had been crushing on you, and you were telling me how she didn't want to fish because it was gross. I looked at you and figured it was her loss."
He chuckled. "And that's when you fell in love with me?"
I laughed as well. "Just remember, John. You asked."
"Yes, I did." He pulled me close and I leaned on his shoulder.
"What really got me was the fact that even though I couldn't touch the worms, you didn't hold that against me. I had made the effort and went. You baited my hooks and we had a good time."
"You caught us lunch that day too Rose."
"I learned from the best."
"Suck up," he told me.
"Just giving praise where praise is due," I countered. "Besides, I only ever went fishing with you. I have a rather limited pool to choose good fishermen from."
"That makes me feel so much better," he laughed.
I looked at him with an impish expression. I'm sure he felt like sticking his tongue out at me, but he would never do that. I, on the other hand, had no such inhibitions.
I put my head down again, and he asked, "Did you ever think about telling me?"
"John, I rehearsed that particular talk so many times, I could almost quote it now. The long and the short of it is the ending was almost always the same." I paused and chose my words very carefully. "You told me earlier that you would have been happy to spend time with me if I had transitioned to a woman. I didn't think I could take that chance. I never had a rehearsal where we ended up together. The best I could think of was that we might have been friends afterward.
"I believe you, though. I was looking at it through the eyes of a young girl. By the time we were adults, I had decided that I wanted to be your friend for the rest of my life, and if that meant I had to remain a male, I would rather do that."
"Look at the harm it caused, Rose."
I hated to admit that my strategy didn't work but looking back at things I had to say it hadn't.
"John, I didn't want us to part company."
"Didn't you trust me to know I would never have given up your friendship because you wanted to transition?"
"If I had only wanted that, of course, but I wanted you as well. I couldn't help but think that it would be awkward. Remember Connie?"
"She wouldn't even try fishing!"
I couldn't help but giggle. He was doing a masterful job of keeping me on an even keel as we talked. His humor was one of the things I loved about him. I missed it terribly when we were under Willem's influence.
"You sent her packing," I told him.
"I loved fishing!"
"So did I! I wish we had a place to fish here. Would you still bait my hooks?"
He laughed at that. I got to thinking about the cruelty of children and was glad John and I never fished with anyone else. I would have been a sissy for not baiting my own hooks. Little would they know they were right. Or maybe I'm fooling myself. Maybe they would. John knew me better than anyone and he never suspected. Maybe they wouldn't. I was getting confused now.
"Do you think anyone knew what I was?"
He sighed. "Remember when I came over to pick you up when we were teenagers? We were going hiking and I had a black eye and that sore on my arm?"
I nodded, almost afraid of what he was going to say, but also elated at the suspected chivalry.
"Brad Gibson and Gene Osborne were giving me shit about hanging around with you. About hanging around a sissy. That's not to say they knew you were trans. Just that you acted a bit more girly than other guys."
"I see." My thoughts went back to that time. I saw the two boys in my mind. They were always giving me guff. I was someone who was different. A ready-made target.
"You know what bothers me most about that time?" John asked. "I was so pissed at them for calling you names, I fought them both… lost miserably, by the way, but I would fight them again if they continued. The problem was, I wanted to protect your honor, and I never bothered to think about your position. I thought I was defending you when if I had done a bit of thinking, I might have seen you for who you were."
I stretched up and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Thank you for defending my honor."
We continued going through our lives until N21. There were lots to cover in those two hundred years, and we spent the rest of the day talking. I lay with my head on his lap most of the time. I was opening so many doors that had been closed.
Finally, I said, "I wonder how the nanites didn't know?"
"I think Willem wasn't the god he wanted everyone to believe he was. He needed us to react to his shit. He needed to have us be afraid, but how to do that? By that time you had forgotten your gender. All you remembered was your sex. We were made to fear anyone different than us. I believe that the mental state in regards to gender was passed on to the one touched, along with the biological sex."
"So if I had touched someone, they would be a person as messed up as me?" I thought about that for a bit, then something occurred to me. "Where is all this coming from, by the way?"
He would have hung his head, but that put him looking at my curious face. He seemed to struggle with that for a bit, then looked me in the eye. "I discussed it with Mara. I wondered about it myself. I wondered if it could be false memories."
I was shocked he would think that, but then I realized it was a valid question. It hurt, but I knew it had to be asked. "What did she say?"
"She has noticed this type of thing in the past where people were confused for one reason or another. She's also found other people where the nanites made mistakes. All of them were where people were confused."
"So she doesn't think it's false memories?"
"No she doesn't, and honestly, neither do I."
We spent about a year talking to Mara, and it was helping. What really raised my spirits was when Paula and Winston decided to tie the knot. We had known that he had proposed and she had said yes, so a few weeks later, we met in Paula’s house. She and Winston were already living together, most of the time. Winston didn’t have a house around Fredriksburg, but I had found out awhile back that Paula owned the steakhouse around the corner from Heaven’s Rose. She, Carla, and I had become very good friends, and many people referred to us as the three sisters. We had no problem with it, because that’s how we felt about each other.
When we sat down, Paula started going through who she wanted to take part in the wedding. Gina and Rhoda were also there. It was a forgone conclusion that Gina would officiate, but she had a serious problem deciding who was going to be her maid of honor. She looked at her ‘sisters’ and her daughter and told us that she was going to have Rhoda be her maid of honor, and have Carla and me be her bridesmaids. Both of us were absolutely fine with that arrangement.
We had the wedding two weeks later. Paula decided to wear white, even though, this was her second wedding. She looked radiant. Thankfully Rhoda, Carla, and I didn’t have matching dresses. They were pastel colors, but the style was the same. Mine was in peach, which was my favorite color, so I was rather happy with it.
We had a large dinner afterward, and it was at Heaven’s Rose. Of course, John was one of Winston’s groomsmen, so he couldn’t be the chef, and I couldn’t either. We had my best assistant chef cook the meal, and he did rather well. I was happy to taste the meal. It was really up to my standards. Perhaps not quite as good as what John or I could do, but I figured I would get Rik’s training up and eventually let him do more of the cooking. I honestly thought he might be able to take over from me at some point to let me cook just for my family and concentrate on my music more, he was that good!
We arrived at Alpha Centauri eventually and started scanning the surface. There was no sign of a civilization on the surface, and no sign of Centaurus either.
We scanned the atmosphere and found that there was a gas in it that was not really conducive to human life. It wouldn’t kill us, because of the nanites in our bodies. They would do something with the gas and keep us alive.
The problem was, any children before they had their first infusion of nanites. Nanites did not cross the placental barrier, because the were tuned to the mother’s DNA. It was very tough to decide that your children have nanites after what we’d been through. All we had for making nanites were the specifications for the same model that we had. Neo22 had developed a new model, and even when a child was born, and they had been infused with these, it was shown that they responded to the same signals that the old ones had. It was so hard to build a complicated receiver inside something that small.
A few days after we arrived, we were asked to come to the command center. Gina looked very solemn, and explained that they had been slowly altering our orbit to where we had a straight shot to the Kepler planet we were going to go to next. When it had been changed, we ran across some debris in orbit. It was supposed that it had started out at a much higher orbit because it hadn’t burned up yet.
Very quietly, John asked what it was.
“It is pieces of, if not Centaurus, a ship just like her,” Gina answered.
“No other ship was scheduled to be here,” Paula said.
“I know.”
“What would have destroyed her?” I asked.
“The only reason I can think of,” Rhoda explained, “is a miscalculation in their course. A planet this far away would be hard to pinpoint exactly. Just a fraction of an inch off at Sol’s system could end up being hundreds of miles difference here.”
“Do you think that’s likely?” asked Marc.
“No.”
“Why,” I asked.
“Because I entered the course.”
“No offense, Rhoda,” Paula said gently, “but you just said a fraction of an inch at home could yield hundreds of miles here. Even if they realized it, it would take just a tiny thrust to fix it. It would only take a millisecond to long, or short a burn to mess up.”
“This would have to be a too close flyby,” Rhoda explained. “I checked those figures about fifty times. One time a day, so I wasn’t too tired to go over them.”
“Could it have been anything else?” Gina asked.
“I really don’t know, Gina. It really doesn’t seem like much else would yield these results.”
“Are we sure there’s no life on the planet?” Carla asked.
“We’re as sure as we can be,” answered Winston. “We’ve scanned the surface many, many times. Nothing has come up.”
“What about underwater?” my ever imaginative husband asked.
“That’s a possibility,” answered Gina. “We can stay in orbit a little longer, and send some ships down to check it out.”
“That sounds good,” said Marc. “That makes a lot of sense. Thy could filter the air before it was used to pressurize their habitat.”
“Let’s check it out,” Gina told us. “Marc, and John. Can you set up some teams to go down in landing craft?”
“Yes, we can,” John answered. “We’ll bet on it right away.”
We left the command center wondering what we would find below.
When we last saw our protagonist:
Something strange has happened to Centaurus. What would cause a ship to break up in orbit of a planet, and did they do anything to colonize the planet?
Chapter 3.1
The first trip to the surface of the planet was interesting. In the lander was Rhoda at the controls, John, Marc, and me.
Marc was an expert in engineering and scanners. So was John, and I was an apprentice at both. I was sitting at the scanners for this trip, and John and Marc were watching to make sure I didn’t miss anything.
We weren’t using our radios because the gas that wasn’t palatable to human life also scattered the signals. At ten feet away, it would be as if you were thousands of miles away. It just wasn’t effective.
Line of sight was about the only way we could search, so we weren’t expecting much. We were shocked when we came through the cloud cover to see some kind of vehicle moving on the ground.
I pointed it out to Marc, who was babysitting me at the scanners at that moment. John came over and stared at the screen. It wasn’t like any earthbound vehicle, but a moment later, we received a call on our radio. What kind of power they were using to boost their signal was beyond any of us.
“Rover 15 to Neo22 lander. Are you receiving us?”
They were one of us! John quickly keyed the mic. “We’re receiving you, Rover 15.”
Again we heard, “Rover 15 to Neo22 lander. Are you receiving us?” I guess our transmitter just didn’t have the power for this environment.
Rhoda got us done to within a hundred feet and used an old, universal signal and waggled our wings.
“Once more if you are receiving us?”
As John attempted to answer, She did it again.
“We definitely heard you key your mic that time, but your voice was too faint. Come into half your distance and try again?”
We did and they heard! “Are we able to dock at your facilities?”
“Yes, we have provisions for it. If you follow us, we’ll be glad to meet with you.”
“We were just on a scouting trip. We’ll return to our ship and get our commander and a few other people and return.”
“That’s not a problem.”
They gave us redezvouz coordinates then Rhoda spun us around and we hurried back out of the atmosphere. John signaled our ship, and we prepared to pick up a few more people, including Carla and Paula.
A little while later, we were seated in a conference room. Paula and Gina were wondering if the governor of this city would be someone they knew.
The city was quite interesting. It was underwater, and their vehicles were designed to be able to drive straight in. There was a snorkel that broke the surface not far from the airlock.
The door to the room opened and a man walked in. Paula saw him and exclaimed, “Rick!”
Gina quietly explained that Rick Johnson had been the man she appointed commander of Centaurus when she left on Neo22.
“Hello, Paula.” He smiled and looked around the room. Is Fredrik on the ship?”
She sadly nodded. “Yes. He’s buried there.”
Rick frowned. “I’m so sorry to hear that. He was a great man.”
“Thank you.”
Rick and his entourage sat down across from us and introduced his people. He was accompanied by his wife Marcy, his chief engineer Doug Hillman, and Boris Ho, his finest doctor.
"As you probably guessed, I'm the mayor of this city, Atlantis."
"Atlantis," I asked?
Paula had not introduced us yet, so the mayor of this city gave me a curious look.
"I should probably introduce my people." She indicated me; "This is Rose Carlson."
Rick's mouth dropped open for a moment. "So you found them!" He looked at the rest of us, as Paula finished introducing them.
"John Carlson, Marc and Carla Dodson, Jack and Sylvia Hurst, our doctors, my husband, Winston Reese, and of course you know my daughters, Gina and Rhoda.
"Carla is an engineer, and Winston a jack of all trades."
"It's a pleasure," he told us. "I'm guessing that you are wondering what happened to our ship." I know Paula and I both nodded. "It was so stupid." He sighed and took a deep breath. "You remember that we used some older computers to be a spare if something happened to our main one?"
"Yes," Paula told him.
"Well, when we backed up our information to it one day, it must have written some kind of virus into our mainframe. Our nanites started messing with us again."
"'Total Fun'," I said quietly.
"No, Mrs. Carlson. Much worse. It was fear, yes, but rather than selectively fearing other genders, we were afraid of everyone else. We all entered into a murderous frenzy. Most of us killed people outright during that time.
"I locked myself into the command center for safety. Finally, I was able to realize that I shouldn't be afraid of all these people. It was so hard. I knew it, and I knew this was all Wallace's doing, but it was a fight the whole way.
"I eventually realized what had happened and prepared to turn off the computers. We were already close to the planet, so I waited until we were close enough to the planet to make it with the air we had left. Of course, gravity and heat went off as well.
"When I turned them off, all of us passed out. When I awoke, I was still afraid, but it wasn’t as bad as it had been. It slowly dissipated, and we were finally able to think rationally. I opened the door to the command center and allowed others in. We decided that we had to risk the landers. Hopefully, their computers weren't affected.
"We shuttled the people down and realized that to raise kids, we would have to build some kind of sealed habitat. We originally built one on land, but we found that the gas was generated by radiation entering the atmosphere. It was good that we had nanites as they kept us safe as we worked.
"The only animal life is in the water, so we moved our habitat underwater. We've been here ever since."
"Why didn't you reprogram… oh, yeah," Winston cut off his question when he remembered our problem years ago" When we reprogrammed our computers was when the ‘fun’ began.
Rick nodded. "We looked at the ROMs. There was nothing on them anymore. Somehow, they had been wiped. We had no way of turning our computers back on."
"How many were killed?" Gina asked.
"Almost half of us."
"Oh no!" I had gotten much better since my sessions with Mara, but my feelings were still near the surface at all times. John put an arm around me and I fought to keep the tears from welling up.
"How long have you been here?" Marc asked. “On the planet, I mean.”
"About seventy-five thousand years."
A few weeks later, John and I were sitting on our porch swing, relaxing. We had discussed things we could give Atlantis and they had things to give us in exchange.
One of our best contributions was Trent Carr's wonderful holographic illusions. The people of Atlantis had nothing like it. One of their engineers had been working on shaped fields, however. It was something that Trent had been trying to incorporate into his illusions, to allow them to feel solid. He had limited success, but the two spent a few weeks together and came up with a working, if somewhat crude version.
While I loved the idea, I was a bit disconcerted about grass that crackled as you walked through it. Although they were trying, they hadn’t been able to make the field react to physical objects. They could make a shirt, for example, but it would be a cage rather than a garment. Any skirt would become a hobble skirt simply because it wouldn’t move as you walked. The grass was a bed of nails if the field was too powerful. A building could be made, and very effectively. The only concern with that was a power fluctuation allowing someone to slip partially through a wall. If the field came on with someone where the wall was supposed to be... Well, you get the idea.
It was a step in the right direction, but couldn't be used practically for the moment.
We were able to give extremely powerful computers that should be impervious to Wallace's interference. The Centaurans helped us increase the power of our radios very efficiently and effectively.
We offered a place on our ship for all those in Atlantis, but few accepted. They had been there for a long time, and most had no wish to go on. It was a successful colony, no matter what happened to us.
In the end, about a hundred people added to our population. We would eventually come back here if we didn't find any other place to settle. Our primary motive for going on was the question of what had happened to the nineteen other ships. Were they afflicted by the same problems? Did their people start killing each other as the Centaurans had done?
In reality though, we had spent so much time aboard our ship that it was strange to leave it. We had become travellers. Explorers who wanted to discover what had become of the rest of humanity, although some of our people decided to stay and become Centaurans. Not many, however. It was pretty much an equal exchange.
If we found them, and they needed or desired it, we could offer sanctuary. While our ship’s space was not infinite, we had enough to take on more passengers. We could conceivably take on another ten ships worth of people without modifying our interior beyond building new homes.
John, Rik, Frieda, and I were working feverishly to make a banquet for the leaders of Atlantis. Once things were going smoothly, John and I hurried and changed so we could sit down along with the higher-ups in both communities. I was sorry that I couldn’t sit with my sisters, but each of us had our own table of people to keep entertained.
After the dinner, which I was pleased to note, everyone seemed to enjoy, I had a light jazz band play for dancing and background music. I had worked with them from their inception as a group, and they performed flawlessly.
Somewhere during the evening, I found myself dancing with Rick Carr. I must say, he was an excellent dancer, but I was looking forward to getting back to John. While we were dancing, I said to Rick, “I really wanted to know why you chose the name Atlantis for your city.”
He chuckled as he told me, “It was really somewhat of a joke. You see, I’m from the eastern seaboard of North America. The area where Atlanta Georgia used to sit. As such, our land-based habitat was called Atlanta.” He looked a bit embarrassed as he said, “I guess the people wanted to honor me, their commander, and now governor. When we moved underwater, someone joked that Atlanta was becoming Atlantis. It had a dual meaning. One, that the city had sunk under the water, and two, they sounded so much alike. The name simply stuck.”
I laughed as well. “That is wonderful!” I said. “Who came up with that joke?"
He looked somewhat sheepish before answering, "Umm… I did."
I couldn’t help it. I lost it. I laughed like I hadn’t in a long time. I'm certain that people were staring at me, but it was as if something had broken loose and I couldn’t stop it.
Finally, I was able to calm down, and I sat down with my husband. Rick sat across the table from me, and he explained to John what I was laughing at. John laughed as well, but I don't think he found it nearly as funny as I did.
I had found a release, though. Somehow, I felt so much better after laughing that hard. I know I probably looked quite silly to all those people, but to me, it felt like something I had needed for a long time.
Eventually, things wound down, and John and I found Frieda and went home.
On the way home, Frieda kept looking at me strangely. Finally, I asked her what was wrong.
"You embarrassed me tonight."
"Oh?"
"You were out on the dance floor and burst out laughing."
"In the first place, it wasn't a dance floor; it was a street. How can it be a floor when you're outside? In the second place, why should I, being happy, embarrass you?"
"You were dancing with a strange man, whom you aren't married to, and you seem happier than you've ever been!" With that, she took off running to the house.
I didn't know how to react. There was nothing between Rick Carr and me. For goodness sake, John had danced with Marcy, Rick's wife. What did I do wrong?
We stepped into the house and I started to go toward Frieda's room. John stopped me. "Let me talk to her, Rose. Okay?"
I was shocked. My mouth dropped open and I couldn't seem to get any sound out.
John kissed me on the forehead. "Please?"
I stared at him dumbly for a moment. I couldn't decide if I should scream at him, or acquiesce. Finally I just nodded and walked back out to the porch and almost fell into it.
I felt guilty because I wasn't crying. I still felt like something had released, and even though my daughter and I were apparently having a fight, I felt better than I had in years – For centuries!
My mind kept searching for what had happened to me. Why did that laugh break something free? I backed up for a moment. Broke free! That's what it felt like. Like I had finally broken free of the depression.
I wasn't naive enough to think I was free of the depression permanently, but I felt like I had passed a milestone.
"Mom?" It was my daughter's voice, sounding unusually timid.
"Yes, Sweetheart?"
"I'm sorry."
I held out my arm and she sat down beside me. I put my arm around her and told her it was alright. I was still unsure of what I had done, but I figured I could get the details from John.
It was strange holding my little girl as we sat in the swing. She was in her fifties now, and I was around eleven hundred. To anyone who saw us, we would like two siblings, maybe even twins. We looked very much like me. She had my build, honey blonde hair, and my face, but John's eyes. Those beautiful brown eyes of his! If anyone were to compare their eyes, there would be no doubt they were related.
The swing slowly moved back and forth, and she softly cried. I wasn't sure if it was embarrassment or shame making her cry, but rather than hurt her trying to figure it out, I just held her.
We left Centaurus not long after my embarrassing laughing fit. To be honest, no one except our daughter mentioned it, I did tell Paula and Carla about the release I felt now, as well as Mara, but beyond that, it seemed to have sparked no real attention. Not that I was aware of, anyway.
We were quite aware of the the limited room we had on board Neo22. I know I said earlier that we could support ten ships worth of people, but that is assuming that we didn’t have a population explosion on board. We couldn’t do that with the possibility of rescuing other people
Thus, we were extremely careful. John and I had three more rooms available in our house, but we hadn’t had anymore kids other than Frieda. It came as a complete surprise when I found I was pregnant again.
I found that I wasn’t as introverted as I had been. I felt like taking notice in my surroundings more. I had started letting Rik take more and more of the responsibilities in the restaurant, as it can take up most of a chef’s time.
It wasn’t long before I found that Frieda was spending more and more time around the restaurant when Rik was there. When I talked to John about it after we had a bit of pleasurable, nocturnal physical training, he gave me a strange look. “You’re just noticing this now?”
I ordered my reading light to turn on and I sat up. I looked at his face, and saw he was completely serious. “How long?” I asked him.
For a moment, he didn’t seem to realize I was serious, then he said, “For several months, she has made sure she’s near the restaurant when Rik was. You honestly didn’t realize?”
I felt very stupid. How many other mothers would have seen that long before their husbands. I lay back down and turned to him. “I’ve been so blind.”
“No you haven’t. So you didn’t see. Who cares? I certainly don’t.”
“It’s not just this, John. I’ve been blind about so many things. For nine hundred years, my attention has been so inward directed.” I felt that the tears were going to well up again and I buried my face in my pillow.
Instead of letting me stay like that, however, John lifted my head and turned my face toward him. “Rose, do you really think that aside from Total Fun, I have not enjoyed the last nine hundred years? In my expert opinion, gained from observing you for our entire lives, I have not seen you as completely inner directed for nine hundred years.”
I giggled and answered, “John, how do I know you aren’t just saying that for some more physical training?”
“My good looks?”
I scowled at him. “Dear,” I said, “there are plenty of handsome men who will say anything to get into a woman’s bed. Try again.”
“Hmmm… My suave style?”
I sighed. “While I won’t argue that you are debonair, I have to say that many men throughout history use that style as a way to impress a woman, generally for sex.”
He seemed to think about it and commented, “I suppose my impressive size is not decent evidence either.”
“Uhhhh…” I lifted up the sheet and looked under it at his manhood. “I’m not going to argue that it’s not impressive. In fact, I believe it would be possible to play baseball or horseshoes with it. Hmmm… I’ll have to remember that for later.” I let the sheet fall slowly down onto his now aroused penis. “Alas, dear husband, I think you’re right. Something that impressive is most definitely not evidence of pure motives.”
He laughed then told me, “I have to say, my dear, your body is not either. I’m afraid that I can’t look at you, as you are now, without having uh... wonderfully inspirational thoughts.”
I sat up and deliberately let the sheet fall away from my breasts. “So how do I know your statement was not inspired by your libido?“
This time his answer was ready immediately. “Because, fair Rose, I love you.”
I couldn’t hold the tears back now. Even though we had been working up to another round, they came.
John sat up and put his arm around me. If he had thought my tears were for any reason other than my joy at being loved by him, he never would have said, “Hey! Come on! I wanted some more PT,” then kissed me.
His mood brought me back and I laughed again. I pushed him down on the bed and straddled him. This round was a lot better than the first.
The next day, I went to the steakhouse to have lunch with Paula and Carla. They must have noticed something in my manner, as Carla smirked at me, then asked, all innocence, “Did you have a good night, Rose?”
What could I say? “Wonderful!” I then turned to Paula before Carla could respond. “What’s the special, Paula?”
“Oh, no you don’t,” Carla said. “You aren’t getting off that easy!”
I kept my face turned to Paula, a big smile on my face, and waited.
“I think Dez has made some of his special meatloaf, and Ray did a jambalaya,” Paula informed me, a grin on her face as well. Neither of us was paying Carla any mind as she made out that she was getting steamed.
“You are not going to ignore me, Rose!”
I finally turned back. “And why not? Are you ever forthcoming with information about your nightly escapades with Marc?”
I had her, and she knew it. She appeared to struggle, but I don’t think she’d ever seen me so clearly thrilled with life. Ultimately, her curiosity won, and she said, “If you tell me, I’ll tell you.”
It seemed like a good deal, so I did.
We were headed toward the Fomalhaut system to find another of the ships. At Atlantis, we had been ‘topped up’ with fuel, so we burnt a bit more to gain more speed than what we had before. It was a long trip, but we settled into routine life.
I had a pair of twins during the voyage. John and I had chosen not to know the sex of them. We really weren’t worried about it. When we gained two more girls, we were both pleased. We named them Pearl and Carrie, after two women that I missed very much.
Near Frieda’s two hundredth birthday, we finally merged onto Fomalhaut IV’s course. Rhoda had figured how far they should have come in the time they had, and we came into their course so we could backtrack on them. We traveled for about ten years, when a ship was detected ahead of us.
John and I entered the command center just before Paula and Winston did. Marc and Carla were already there. Technically, we weren’t necessary at the moment, but all of us had long been placed in the line of command, and Gina liked to keep us informed.
We faced the screen and watched as the ship in front of us got arger.
It was not destroyed as N22 had been. It appeared as though everything was alright with it.
Rhoda had been trying call it on our radio, however. We had not received any reply.
Marc was monitoring the health of our computers while we were trying to contact them. Suddenly, Marc looked at the screen. “You son of a bitch!” he exclaimed. “Break connection, Rhoda!”
There was no argument. Rhoda flipped a switch and then looked at Marc. “What,” she began, but there was no time to say anything more.
“My dear, sweet children. It’s been so long. I’d like to play, but first we must have a conference. I demand to see you in Fredriksburg, in front of the statue of my departed brother.”
We stared at each other. It was Willem’s voice, coming through the speakers.
Finally, Gina spoke. “No!” she said simply.
In response, her eyes glazed and her head fell onto the deck beside her quickly falling body. Rhoda screamed as a new twist to this old practice of Wallace’ occurred. Gina’s body started to smoke until there was only black carbon and clothes on the deck where she had once lain.
I was holding Rhoda as she cried. “How can you do this again?” I screamed at the ship around me.
“I am getting very tired of waiting.”
Marc started toward the door, and the rest of us followed. Rhoda hung on to me. I think she would have stayed in the command center, but she cried out in pain when we left, and hurried to catch up. She seemed alright as we continued to Fredriksburg.
I’m not sure what I expected when we arrived at the statue of Fred. Certainly not what we found. Standing there was Willem Wallace.
“Hello, children,” he said. “I thought I made it plain many millennia ago. I am your master.” He turned to Paula and his eyes burned. He slowly walked around her, taking in her body. “Paula. I will say; this look fits you so much better than what you had the last time we saw each other.”
He stopped in front of her, and the hatred from him was almost something physical. “You caused me so much pain. You let it go on. I understand you told Freddie that it ‘had to be done’. Well, my dear. Here is something else that ‘has to be done.’”
With that, her body began to smoke, just as Gina’s had. It went on much longer, however, and she appeared to be in agony. Marc pulled out a gun and pointed it at Wallace’ head. “Stop!” he yelled at Willem.
Paula dropped to the ground and the smoke stopped pouring out of her body. “That looks somewhat painful,” Wallace commented as he stooped by her side. “I want you to know, I stopped not because of Dodson’s pitiful attempt, but to cause you just as much pain as you caused me before I kill you.”
He backed up, and in a loud voice announced, “I am your master!”
He pointed at Rhoda. “You are to be my wife. Your mother and step father will witness the consummation of our marriage tonight.”
“No!” I shouted, but it was for naught. I suddenly wanted nothing more than to please this man! I wanted to be one of his maidens. “Please, Willem,” I said, “let me be your slave. I want to serve you. I want to give you whatever you wish.”
“Very good, my Rose, but you see; I’m a one woman man now, and I will have Rhoda. Since you want to serve me, you will stay with your husband, dress in a way that shows off your body. Make him long for you, and deny him any attempt to have you.”
I walked over to John and stood by him, still making eyes at Willem. I loved him! How could anyone not? I knelt down and bowed my head before him. “Whatever you wish, my Master.”
“Wonderful, Rose,” he praised me. I beamed back at him, thrilled to be able to serve him.
John and I were ordered back to our house. Once there, John tried to hug me, telling me we’d get through this, but I slapped his face, hard! I didn’t feel any desire to ‘get through this’! I wanted only to serve Willem!
I went into the bedroom and changed into very sensual lingerie, designed to flaunt my body to John, but he would be denied; just as I had been told to do by my loving master.
I came out and sat on a chair positioned where John could see everything I did. I started masturbating in front of him. Carrie came into the living room, wondering what all the noise was about. She saw me dressed as I was, fingering my breasts and clitoris, and John with his face held in his hands, crying.
“Mom?” she asked, bewildered. “Dad?”
John looked up at her, tears streaming down his face. “She’s under control of Wallace. Somehow, he’s on the ship.” He didn’t say it that way. His speech was filled with sobs.
Suddenly, I no longer felt in love with Wallace. I collapsed on the floor, and I felt my love for John come back. I heard Wallace’ voice echo in my head. “Do not defy me again, or I will pull you back into my service forever.”
I hugged John as tight as I could when he reached for me. Then I cried.
We met, the next day in the back room of Heaven’s Rose. I had been ordered by Willem to continue dressed revealingly until or unless he decided I should wear something different. I was also ordered to continue to deny John any sex.
Honestly, that was fine, as long as he didn’t tell me I couldn’t love my husband. We were both old enough to know that sex was not the be-all and end-all. Love was much more than that. Somehow, I didn’t think Willem could ever fathom that.
We were there to discuss any possibility to get Willem off our ship. Technically, John was now in command, and I was his first mate. I thought it was fitting, but I didn’t see that it was a good idea. I had been under Willem’s control, and who’s to say I wasn’t only acting the part of a free woman. For all I knew, he could take control of me at any time.
Of course, he could also listen in on anything we said, anywhere on the ship. Oh, it was all such a confusing gamble.
“I’m acting under the assumption that Willem is a holographic construct,” Marc said. “It’s all that makes sense.”
"Really?" Paula asked. She was not well. Somehow, her nanites weren't functioning. She was coughing up a thick fluid, quite regularly. I had spoken to Winston, and he told me he had seen her dinner be spat up, much like a baby would do before it's nanites were infused. There were also several blisters on her body, probably from burns.
Marc looked at her and I could see his face turn slightly green. He tried to put on a brave face, though. I understood how he felt; none of us had ever seen a sick person. "Yes, Paula. Somehow…" his voice faltered as the subject of our conversation entered the room.
I stood up and moved in between him and everyone else. I felt ridiculous, standing there in lingerie, trying to hold him back. "Don't you dare touch my sister," I told him.
I was afraid that he would take control of my mind, but he didn't.
"So you call Paula your sister? She's nine hundred years older than you, Rose."
"No matter what you think of my love for my friends, you will not touch them."
"Have you forgotten my orders to you?"
I took a deep breath, and maybe I was about to become his permanent slave, but damned if I was going to do what this madman ordered again.
"No, Willem. I haven't forgotten. I choose to ignore them."
He looked at my clothes. "You have, have you?"
Before he finished his sentence, however, I was removing my clothing, such as it was. In a moment, I stood in nothing but defiance.
He glared at me, but turned and walked away. I shakily turned to look at my friends. I saw it, and it almost killed me. Paula was dead. There was a hole from under her chin that apparently emerged through the top of her head.
I screamed.
Doctors Jack and Sylvia were sitting with us in the briefing room. I was weeping while I once more leaned against John for support. Carla was sobbing with her head in her arms on the table in front of her. Winston was sitting, staring at the screen.
"Her nanites were completely deactivated. In fact, many had left her body. We know that there are around twenty pounds of nanites in an adult, and our computers collect information through those nanites constantly. We lost contact with her nanites yesterday, and her body was roughly ten pounds less today than at last connection," Jack told us.
"If they were deactivated, how was she killed?" Marc asked, a look of frustration on his face.
Doctor Sylvia looked extremely uncomfortable. "There were all the signs of a stake through her head."
"How did he drive a stake through her head without us knowing about it, and where did it go?" John was absolutely furious, and it scared me. I had never heard his voice sound like that.
"Why?!!?" I couldn't take it anymore, and it burst from me like my heart was exploding. "He threatened me with slavery. Instead, he killed my sister! The BASTARD!"
I now had my head in my hands, and I was sobbing. "It was my fault. I wanted him to focus on me, not her and he killed her!"
John pulled me tight. "Rose, each of us needs to group together now. I very much doubt that this was your fault. He told her he was going to kill her painfully. If anything, you stopped her suffering more."
"You think so?" I wasn't very logical at the moment, but he was starting to get through to me. "She didn't suffer as much as she would have?"
"John's right, Rose," Marc agreed. "You know what Fred and Paula did to that piece of shit. He suffered way more than she did. You helped her."
It was a small comfort. Very small, but it helped me focus. Carla seemed to be drawing together as well. Only Winston still seemed lost to the world, probably going through memories of the joy they shared.
John said his name, but there was no response.
"Winston," Marc said louder.
Winston blinked, looked around, then stood. His eyes were red and moist, although he hadn't been openly crying. "See ya'," he told us as he turned and left the room.
"I can't imagine what he's going through," John said. "To lose…"
Suddenly we heard something very disturbing. The airlock began cycling. Jack and Marc both leaped to their feet and ran out of the room.
We heard something that will always stay with me. "You have to know! Does he have complete control or not? I don't think he does. He is concentrating on the fields! Not nanites! Somehow he blew his connection. He let Rose go! I'm going to see if we can end it!"
I heard the inner door open, then close. A moment later, the outer door opened. A few minutes later, Winston Reese, a friend for years floated away into the void.
We were in the steakhouse, having a wake for our family and friends. We were determined that we would not give in to the piece of shit we had been subject to for so long. Jack, Marc, and John were all in suits, while Sylvia, Carla, and I were in dresses suitable for the situation.
We were drinking a toast when the particular piece of shit walked in again.
Again, I stood. I was shaky but determined. I had not wanted to do this, but the others, including John, were adamant. He had threatened me specifically, but not carried it out. Why? That was not his style.
"Get out of here," I told him. I sounded scared to death to myself.
"I own the ship. You are violating my rules."
"Go to hell," I told him.
He laughed. "I probably will, but I'll own it quickly after arriving."
Marc stood up. He held a pad that he had been watching while I talked to him. "You are already in hell," he told Wallace. "You're not a real person. You're a virus in our computers, and you're losing the fight. Winston was right!"
"You had power at first, but you lost power over the nanites yesterday. Otherwise you wouldn’t have let Rose go. You couldn't hold on to her."
John stepped to my side and told the virus, "Never touch my wife again."
Marc continued: "you killed Paula with the shaped fields. The same as you're using right now to give yourself a physical presence. That and the holographic equipment. I wondered why you only appeared in this bay. It's the only one with the projectors for either."
"I still have power," the hologram told us.
"Not much, " Marc laughed as he looked at his pad. "In fact, you don't have enough for the fields anymore."
"That doesn't matter!" Screamed Wallace as his voice switched to the speakers.
"You can't control the nanites, and you can't control fields anymore. How will you hurt us?"
"I control the computer!"
"Good for you," said my husband. "But what can you do there? Look around. You will find that you cannot control any vital systems. They have a failsafe that will always be in our favor. You can't even open any doors. They are all mechanically locked."
I watched that horrible face go through several emotions until it faded away.
"Are you still there Willem?" Marc asked.
"You think you've won, but what do you think I've done to the other ships? I'm in each one, waiting to come out and play. And they don't have computers that even begin to compare to yours." His voice stopped in a dramatic pause. "They are dependent on their computers for everything. They can't stop me."
The voice became a vile whisper at the last sentence, then it seemed as though he was gone.
Marc looked at his pad and verified it. He turned the pad around. We saw the screen change from a blinking red eradicating virus to a steady green virus eradicated.
I put down the mic and look at my husband. I'm very pleased that we have been together as long as we have.
Tomorrow will be twenty-five years to the day since my sister died. We are on the way to the next ship's location to see if they need or even want our help.
I suppose I should fill in a few details. Yes, Willem was a virus, as you saw. When he lost control of me, he still had control of Rhoda. He put everything he had into holding her. We finally found her body buried in the ground near the statue of her stepfather. John believes Willem did that because she was Paula’s daughter so symbolically, he was getting his revenge.
A question that comes to mind is, how did he know how his body had died?
Marc was able to take a memory snapshot of the virus, and access its memories. He then placed them into a computer separate from any other. He questioned the thing for months.
He has informed me that what Paula told me about her and Fred's speculations on the making of Willem were essentially correct.
As to his showing up on our ship, he had a dead man switch in his nanites. If for any reason, his blood stopped flowing in his brain, his last conscious thoughts would be sent to his computers. He had kept a running recording of his thoughts, so his death was recorded and the recording process stopped.
When new computers were built, a memory crystal held the read-only memory that allowed a computer to talk to its hardware. That didn't take up much space but he made sure that added to the bios was now his mind at the moment of his death, along with instructions on how to break free and to make his way into other machines. A memory crystal can hold a lot of information.
I'm looking through my notes to see if I've forgotten to relate any information. Oh! Fred Freeman II. He was left without his mother or father, or even any siblings. He has made it clear that he has not lost all of his family, however. He has two aunts whom he loves. We love him too! He is a reminder of our dear sister.
Freddy (he doesn't mind it as his dad did) now owns the steakhouse. He changed the name to Fred and Paula's. It is my favorite restaurant now. On one wall is a holographic portrait of my sister and Fred Sr. When they were married, along with one of her with Winston.
Speaking of Winston, his death was helpful. Marc was worried that Willem would have locked us into his game as he did before. Thankfully, that wasn't the case.
Wow! What a story to tell! It still hurts to think of all the friends and family that I lost. That we lost. Perl, Brandy, Kari… there are so many. I can't lose my memories of them because of the nanites.
There is a finite amount of information that a brain can hold, but one of the more frightening aspects of nanites is that we all have our brains constantly recorded. We have to, or we would run out of space.
Our nanites are hooked to personal crystals, usually held in some type of jewelry. I almost always wear mine in a necklace. John has his in a watch band. They don't have to be on your person, but most people's are. You want to make sure your memories are safe.
Some people require that after their death, the crystal be destroyed. I have always considered this line of thinking to be silly. With Willem's antics, I'm not so sure now.
So ends my account of Caesar's legacy. It was a horrible part of our history, and may not be over. I hope it is.
I plan on recording any meetings we may have with other ships, so others will know our legacy, and not just Willem's.
And now, I have a special duty to perform. John earned some very dire consequences for something today. I'm not sure what he did, but I'm certain he did it. And if he didn't, we'll just pretend he did.
Talk to you soon!
Eridani:
N21 Chronicles
It has been nearly twelve hundred years since our problems with Willem’s hologram, for which I am very thankful. That was a very frightening time. Certainly, in our search for the rest of the sister ships of Centaurus, there were times that were more frightening, but something changed in me that day when my sister’s family was destroyed.
I would never let this happen to another person if I could help it. Not ever!
Before I get to the main part of this story, I must tell you something that happened shortly after Marc’s antivirus cleaned our system and Caesar’s hologram was evicted.
While several people cautiously boarded Fomalhaut IV to see what had happened there, I wat in the briefing room, glaring at the commander of the ship. We sat across the table from each other, and I believe that if looks could kill, we would both be long gone.
“John,” I told him icily, “I am second in command of this ship. I should be there.”
“Rose,” the commander, who was also my husband said just as icily, “This is not Star Trek. The second in command does not command an away team. ”
We were both fans of ancient shows, especially science fiction.
“I have experience in archaeology.”
He looked at me like I was insane. “Aside from the fact that your experience is from studying media, this is not a dig! We have no idea what we are going to find, so you are staying here until we know more.”
I glared.
He got up and came around the table to sit down beside me. I wanted to move away; to show my displeasure, but I refused to do that. At one time, I would have, but I was determined to stop wearing my emotions on my sleeve. Whether I was mad at him now, was not an issue. I respected his decisions, and I loved him to death. I was mad now, but I knew I wouldn’t always be.
He sighed heavily as he sat. “I know you’re hurting about Paula, and you want to keep busy. I understand that, Rose, but I can’t take the chance that you’ll be hurt over there.”
I looked at him, and my expression softened. I leaned over and gave him a sensuous kiss, then said, “Oh, John. I know what you’re saying, but can’t you trust that I can take care of myself? I’m a big girl, you know.”
He gave a small chuckle. “I know you are, my dear. However, when it comes to Willem, I’m not trusting that anyone can take care of themselves around him.”
I was very tempted to glare again, but I held off. I truly did know what he was saying, and why. I didn’t have time to glare at him, anyway. Bob Grissom, our head of security, contacted us about then.
“Commander, There has been a war on board Fomalhaut.”
“Like on Centaurus?” John asked.
“I’m guessing, sir. I wasn’t on Centaurus when they had their problems, but this is definitely a war zone.”
Something in what he was saying just didn’t seem right to me. I stood up and told John, “I’ve got to get over there. Something isn’t right.”
He looked at me for a long moment, then said, “All the more reason to not let you go.”
“John!” I began, then changed tack. “Alright, you go with me.”
He glared at me this time. Probably over a minute, we faced off, then finally, “This is very important to you, isn’t it.”
“It is, John,” I told him, nodding.
“Okay. On one condition.”
“Yes?”
“We go together, and you stay with me.”
“I can live with that,” I told him. I tried not to smile for having won, but it was really hard not to.
He saw the flicker of a smile, and as we were going to the lander pad, he commented, “You can be so infuriating, my dear.”
“Really?” I asked as I let the smile out. “There will be dire consequences tonight for that remark.”
“I can live with that,” he told me as we entered the lander.
We walked onto the upside of Fomalhaut IV and something just felt wrong to me. I wasn’t sure what it was yet, but it was very real. I wondered why no one else felt it, but perhaps it was my intuition? Maybe.
We entered a bay, and I realized what it was. “You’re right, Bob. This is a war zone, but it shouldn’t be.”
“Huh?” he stared at me.
“What do we know about Centaurus?” I asked him.
“They went to war.”
I shook my head. “No. They didn’t”
“Rick told us they did,” John objected.
“No, John. He didn’t.” I hurried on before they could argue. “What he said was everyone was for his or her self.” I looked around. “That’s not what we see here.”
I walked over to look between two buildings, at a barricade straight out of Les Miserables. “They would never have erected a barricade like this if they were all alone in the fighting. They would be trapped with others.”
John looked at the bay, then back to me. “You’re right,” he told me. We have at least two groups fighting here, possibly more, but they were groups. They had to have been.”
Bob was nodding as well. “I’ve got to agree, Mrs. Carlson.”
One of Bob’s detail came running into the bay. “You’ve got to see this,” he told us.
We followed as he hurried to a ‘U’ tube and started to the downside. We passed the ‘J’ tube that led to the command deck and where we should have entered the downside ring, there was another barricade.
“All of the ‘U’ tubes are like this.”
I could see no light through it the barricade. I wondered what was on the other side.
John put voice to my curiosity. “I want to see the downside.”
“Yes, Sir.”
It took about an hour to remove enough of the barricade to see through, then another half hour to get to where we could walk through. I started toward the opening, but John stepped in my way.
“Not yet, Rose.” I glared, but John would not back down. “Bob,” he addressed the security chief, not taking his eyes off of me, “send two of your men in to see what’s up.”
Before they could enter, however, an old man made his presence known. He was holding a white flag in front of him. “Who are you?” he asked.
John whirled around at the strange voice. The old man continued. “You’re not from our ship, our you?”
I stared. I had never seen anyone so old before! He was probably in his fifties!
John stepped forward, “We’re not here to harm you. We’re here to help if we can.”
The old man looked suspicious. “That’s what they said.”
“Who?” I asked. John looked like he was upset, but then he glanced at me and nodded.
I took it as permission to step forward, but he put his arm in my way again. It seemed as though if someone was going to be shot, he was determined it wouldn't be me.
“The people on the upside,” the old man explained.
“There are no people on the upside,” I told the man.
“Willem?!!?” the old man called.
There was no response.
“Willem!” he called again.
“He transferred to our ship, but we were able to eradicate him. He’s gone now,” John told him.
The man’s eyes grew wide. He seemed elated, but cautious. “How can I know you’re telling the truth?”
“I don’t know, but let me introduce myself. I’m John Carlson, and this is my wife, Rose. We’re from Neo22.”
The old man seemed to consider things, then he turned and motioned. About thirty other people appeared, all around the same apparent age.
When last we saw our protagonist:
The man’s eyes grew wide. He
seemed elated, but cautious. “How can I know you’re telling the
truth?”
“I don’t know, but let me introduce myself. I’m John Carlson, and this is my wife, Rose. We’re from Neo22.”
The old man seemed to consider things, then he turned and motioned. About thirty other people appeared, all around the same apparent age.
Back on Neo22, we were in the briefing room, just down the inner ring from the command center. Seated at the table were our normal command crew as well as Doctors Jack and Sylvia, Bob Grissom, and Georg Brown, the old man we had met in the ship. He had informed us that there were twenty-nine people left on left on Fomalhaut IV in total.
“So,” John asked, “what happened on your ship?”
“Everything was fine for most of our trip, but when our computer broke down, we had to turn on our backup. That caused problems.
“Not ten seconds after the backup went online, almost all of the people changed. Not physically, mind you. Their personalities seemed to change. They became apathetic and incredibly compliant. About a week later, Willem revealed himself in our computers. Even when we repaired our newer model he was there as well.”
“How come you weren’t changed?” I asked.
“All of us who weren’t changed are related. I suspect it’s genetic.”
“I suppose it has to do with your appearing older than us?”
He smiled at me. “You’re right, Mrs. Carlson. It wasn’t realized until I cut my finger as a child. My nanites didn’t heal it. Primarily because I don’t have nanites, I suppose.”
“Was that by choice?” Sylvia asked.
“No, Ma’am. I was injected with nanites as a child, but when I received the injury, it was found that I didn’t have nanites. Apparently, they were destroyed in my body.”
“How?” Jack wondered.
“We’re not really sure, but it happened with my siblings and cousins.”
“What about your parents?” I asked.
“Not my parents, nor my aunts or uncles.”
“That doesn’t make sense,” I said, thoughtfully.
“Rose?” John asked when I didn’t continue.
“If it’s genetic, why would it affect all of them, but not their parents?”
“You tell me.”
“I can’t,” I responded.
“Neither can I,” Sylvia told us. “Rose is right. It doesn’t make any sense.”
Bob spoke up. “If we could figure out, we could use this as a way to disarm Willem if and when we meet up with him again.” He glanced at Georg. “Sorry, Mr. Brown. I hope you understand my thoughts here.”
“Most certainly, the old man told him. It makes sense, and if I can help, I’ll be glad to.”
Eventually, we discovered what was happening. It was genetic. Georg’s father must have had a wandering eye when it came to sisters-in -law.
A single piece of DNA souped-up hiss immune systems. Somehow the DNA pumped up the abilities of the lymphocytes and when they met up with a nanite, they destroyed it. In the lymphatic system, antibodies were produced to kill the nanites as well.
Jack and Sylvia were able to change that strand of DNA using the nanites, but very few people wanted it done. At least not yet. We were safe on our ship for now.
Marc and John devised a method of connecting the two ships together. We wanted to be on our way, but we wanted the extra space and the research platform. We needed to know how Willem’s system worked.
They were quite happy with Georg and several of his ‘cousins’. They were all very brilliant engineers, so the idea of connecting the two ships was run by them as well. Many ideas were improved upon, and eventually, the inner circle was removed from Fomalhaut IV. Then, the upside and downside were split apart. They were then placed on either side of our ship, and their engines were reconnected in a different manner and synced with ours.
The command center was brought into a bay that was empty, and Marc connected a small non-networked computer to it, then he got to work.
We were getting close to Eridani now. We could see it through our scopes, but we made sure we stayed out of range of theirs. We were very concerned about the people on board, but we didn’t want to tip our hand until we were ready.
This time, rather than on our own briefing room, we met in the Fomalhaut IV. It was a bit smaller than ours, but not by much. The whole inner ring from the ship was supported by a complex scaffolding that was able to support the structure. One ‘J’ tube was connected to another one which came to the floor of the bay.
John and I were there early, along with Georg and Marc. We watched as the others entered, then John turned to Marc. “Proceed,” he told his friend.
“Okay. What I’ve been able to turn up is this, and I’m embarrassed to say, we should have known what was up from the start.”
I was really interested in this.
“I’ve spoken to Georg at length, and he’s been here the entire time as we went through the computers.” He turned to John and grimaced. “I can’t believe this, but it was so simple. We all have crystals to help us remember things. The crystals resonate on a certain frequency, individual to each person. Our nanites are sending a signal to our own crystals, constantly, based on this frequency. Carla and Rose both wear necklaces with their crystals embedded, but they don’t have to be on their person. They could be in their homes, and even with the women here, there would be no problems with the confusion of the resonance.”
Georg spoke up. “I thought of this soon after the problems began. It was the obvious way of connecting to the nanites, so I suggested it to our doctors and computer experts.” He looked around at us, shaking his head. “It was as if anything I said regarding this was not heard.”
“So,” I asked, “We have to stop the broadcast on all those frequencies? How can we do that?”
Georg shook his head. “No. Each person’s memory unit has a receiver to connect to a radio unit, with a two-gigabyte encryption key for recognition. Mind you, that’s gigabyte… Not gigabit. This allows for the diagnosis of nanites as well as the person’s body, if the nanites, for some strange reason, can’t repair damage.” He paused for a moment. “These encryption keys have somehow been hacked.”
“Two billion bytes, and it’s been hacked?” I asked. I couldn’t even conceive of such a job. And for how many people?
“No,” said Jack. “They haven’t been hacked. I have a copy of each person’s recognition code in the hospital computers. It makes sense that the codes are present for each person, somewhere in the computers.”
“So, if I step onto another ship, would it have mine?” John asked.
“I don’t know,” said Jack. “I suppose it’s possible.”
“I have a solution,” Sylvia told us.
“Pray, tell.” I suspected John was pissed that we had obviously been programmed by our nanites to not think of something so obvious.
She chose to ignore his sarcastic tone, and instead explained, “Inside each memory module is a mechanical switch that can move the input from the radio receiver to a hard line.”
I stared. I had been bored at times during our trips and had read just about everything I could. Now that Sylvia mentioned it, I remembered this during my perusal of the doctoral texts.
Very deliberately, I removed my necklace. I turned it over, and with a fingernail, I pried open an access cover and saw a single switch inside. It was tiny, but using my smallest fingernail, I was able to move it. I looked up and saw everyone watching me.
“So now I’m immune to ‘Total Fun?’” I asked Marc.
He didn’t say anything. His eyes were wide as he removed his watch. He handed it to Carla. She turned it over and saw a cover on the back of the crystal and opened it. She did the same as I did. Using her pinkie nail, she flipped the switch.
John handed me his watch. Very few of the men were able to turn off the radio reception because they couldn’t get their nails to the switch. A few of the engineers had very small tools that were able to reach. Those who couldn’t handed off whatever their crystals were mounted in to those of us who could.
I looked over at my sister, Carla, and she was white-faced. I was afraid I was as well. I was dizzy as I struggled to take in the number of people who had died because of a single switch in their memories. No wonder none of our kids were exiled with us. We thought it was because Caesar would retrain them with propaganda. Instead, it was probably because they didn’t receive memory modules until they were eighteen years old.
I felt like crying but I held myself away from my emotions. I think everyone was thinking about the simplicity of the solution, and those that they had lost because they didn't know.
"The doctors," I said quietly. "They would have known."
"We didn't," said Sylvia.
"I think Sis is right," Carla said. "In the last few minutes, we've learned that we should look at the obvious solutions first. You were looking for reasons five hundred or more years after N21 left. Caesar improved his program by then, including you in those who didn’t know."
While Caesar didn't have over five hundred years free after we left, I still believed Carla was right.
Again, I was thinking, trying to keep my mind off of my late sister. "So we're immune, but they aren't." I indicated out into space. I didn't know if I was pointing in the right direction, and I really didn't care.
"You're right," Georg agreed. "We are going to have to go to their ship and turn off Willem if he's active over there."
I had a fight getting into the lander as we prepared to go to Eridani. John did not want me on that ship, but I persevered, and eventually, he gave in. I believe Carla was having the same trouble with thoughts of our sister, but she dealt with it in a different way. She devoted her time to work in Neo22 and kept herself busy.
It was hardly easy to sneak up on Eridani. In fact, it was impossible. We turned off our radio however. We were impervious to our nemesis now, but we didn't want him to know until he had to. Well… we were impervious to him. Not his subjects.
We docked. I looked at John, and he was furious with me. Now that I was ready to step into possible danger, I was thinking he had a point. Even though I knew it was Marc who pressed the button, the door slid open and my heart nearly leaped out of my chest. There was no one waiting for us, so we quietly moved through the airlock.
We searched everywhere in the center ring. The command level was empty. We moved through the 'J' and 'U' tubes then into the upside.
I don't know what I expected, but it was certainly not what I saw.
The upper ring was quite wide, and several people were lining each side. We started to push through the crowd, only to nearly be run over by a chariot!
When last we saw our protagonist:
I don't know what I expected, but it was certainly not what I saw.
The upper ring was quite wide, and several people were lining each side. We started to push through the crowd, only to nearly be run over by a chariot!
I looked at the chariot and gasped. It was black with gold trim and looked like something straight out of the ancient movie Ben Hur, except that it was not being pulled by four horses, but four ponygirls. They were obviously running as fast as they could, and another chariot was gaining on them. It was a race! And honest to God chariot race!
I stood and watched, my mouth agape. I had little doubt that Willem was active on this ship. I now saw six chariots in this race, each one being pulled by ponygirls.
The crowd was roaring at the competition. These girls were fast! They certainly weren't as fast as a real horse, but they were moving faster than they had a right to. I was in good shape but I couldn't come close to their speed.
There was a roar from down the corridor and some good-natured shouting. I looked down and saw that a chariot had lost a wheel and run into the crowd. One of the ponygirls was injured and my stomach lurched as I saw a Roman Centurion stab her with his spear. She shuddered a bit, then stopped moving.
"Pony must have landed wrong," a man to my right remarked to a friend. "Hate to see a pony put down, but it's just an animal."
I turned around and walked partway down the 'U' tube. I lost my lunch. I found myself hugged, hard. I looked into the concerned eyes of my husband. "Gonna be okay?"
I hugged him right as I shook my head. "Not for a while, John, but I'll live."
He kept his arms around me for another minute, there said, "I sure wish Caesar was alive."
I stared at him, my eyes wide.
"I want to kill him," he completed his thought.
I nodded my agreement, then we started back up the tube.
Had we known what awaited us, we wouldn't have returned to the circle. We made it to Marc's position and found three centurions waiting, spears pointed in our direction. A wagon pulled up, six oxen pulling it. At least they were large people who didn't seem to be meant for speed. They had patches of bare bone on the sides of their heads where it appeared they had once had horns.
The wagon looked to be a prison transport. Our wrists were bound behind us, and our ankles chained together, then we were ushered inside. Slowly we started down the corridor, people jeering at us.
We were taken into one of the bays on the downside. It seemed that this one was some kind of dungeon. John, Marc, Georg, Bob, and the two security people were forced into separate cells. The wagon door was shut with me still inside and we started moving again. We turned around and made our way out of the dungeon.
We moved back to the upside and into another bay. We moved to what seemed to be the very end, where I was moved out. I was brought to the front of the wagon and forced to my knees in front of a man who must have been highly placed in the 'empire'. He was very handsome and wearing gold and white toga and looked at me with disgust.
“What is that?”
“I’m a woman. What are you?”
One of the centuries grabbed the back of my jumpsuit and lifted me off the ground. He held me aloft with a drawn sword ready to cut through my body just below the ribcage.
The nobleman didn't display any concern for my predicament. He simply motioned for the centurion to set me back down.
Once he did, I felt the cold metal against the side of my neck, as if to remind me of its presence.
"It speaks, and thinks it’s a woman.” He laughed. “Take it to the stables."
I was turned and forced to walk ahead of the centurion by his sword touching my back. We entered a low building where I could smell feces and urine, as well as hear horses and cows. I was rather shocked to hear dogs and cats as well. We made our way into a long row of pens, and we started down them. On either side, were pony girls, each one with arms bound behind them. I saw several eating and drinking out of some kind of troughs hanging on the gates in front of them. The pens were barely large enough to stand in, so I wondered where they slept.
We stopped by an empty pen, and one of the workers roughly ripped my jumpsuit off.
"Ow!" I hollered as I turned around ready to tear his ass another hole. I thought better of it as the centurion pulled his sword back, ready to lop off my head. If I was considered a ponygirl, he would have no problem swinging that thing through my neck.
The man who had removed my jumpsuit used a knife to remove my bra and panties. My arms were bound together behind my back and I was quickly wearing nothing but a halter. One at a time, my feet were lifted off the ground and my own shoes removed. On them were placed some strange contraption made to make me walk like a horse, I guess. I was herded into the stall.
I found some kind of bridle being placed on my head, complete with a bit. Next, the worker held up a horsetail and grinned. He moved behind me and I felt something being shoved into my ass. The stall gate was shut, oats and hay were faced in the feeder, with a water trough beside it, then I was left alone.
I didn't sleep that night. Not only did I not have a place to lay down, but I was also worried about the men, especially John.
I noticed that somehow the ponygirls were able to doze, standing. I had heard of people with narcolepsy sleeping while standing but never had I heard of anyone doing it all the time.
My feet were killing me, as were my arms. It was also cold. The women surrounding me seemed to have no interest in me, the new pony. Instead, they simply stood there, acting like they hadn't a care in the world.
The lights came on, and a man walked down the row of stalls, pouring oats into the feeding troughs. When he got to me, he set down the pail and reached into his pocket. Be pulled out an apple and some sugar cubes. He held the cubes up to my mouth. I considered biting the hand that was trying to feed me, but I figured I'd have a better chance of living if I was considered a ponygirl. I started to take the sugar in my mouth, but he pulled it away, then for crying out loud, stuck his finger in my mouth and pulled my lips away from my teeth so he could check them.
"Looking good, pony," he told me as he patted my head. He then held up the sugar again, and let me have it. Ugh! That much sugar was disgusting! Next, he cut up the apple and fed me the slices one at a time. I was humiliated, but I knew I had to act the part. I didn't want to let these people know I couldn't be controlled.
Before he left, he gave my left nipple a squeeze. As much as I wanted to cut his hand off, I simply made some kind of whinny sound and stamped my foot.
He laughed, picked up the pail and went to the next 'pony'.
A little while later, a man came into the stable and hooked a lead to my bridle. He led me out of the stable and connected me to an exercise machine. I was tied so I couldn't really move around, then another girl was brought out. She was connected to the other side across from me. Two more times, the man went and brought out girls. Finally, there were four of us.
We were released so we could walk, and he brought out a whip. Wonderful! Not!
I resolved to watch the other girls and see what they did. I did not want to feel that whip.
We started moving, and I was quickly caught by the whip when I stumbled because I wasn't looking in front of me, and those damned hooves took some getting used to.i had noticed how the other girls walked, however, and I tried to emulate them.
We must have trained for hours before we were offered water. I was grateful for it, even though it was a community bucket. Then, we were off again.
I was sore when I was returned to the stall. The same guy who had fed me the sugar and apple earlier rubbed me down with a blanket before putting me in. Then, he cut up another apple, fed it to me, patted my cheek and left. I took a drink of water from the trough. It tasted metallic from the galvanized metal the trough was made from, but at that point, I didn't care.
My legs and feet were sore, as were my arms. They had been bound behind me for several hours now. From my elbows to wrists they were touching. It was not a natural position for them, and it hurt like hell!
I decided to close my eyes for a moment. The next thing I knew, I was trying to pick myself off the floor in extremely narrow confines without the use of my arms. Not easy!
I spent the next few weeks being trained. It was incredibly grueling because I was getting very little sleep. I kept nodding off, then snapping awake so I wouldn't fall. Finally, I think my nanites decided that I needed rest, so somehow they helped. I don't know what they did, but I seemed to be getting used to it. I even started sleeping while standing.
Finally, I was connected to a chariot with the same three girls. We were taught to pull it and follow the directions of the driver. We were even taught to trust the driver as he backed us up. Next, we were taught to walk properly, lifting our legs high. By the time we were done, my feet were sore from the whip. Thankfully, the hoof shoes helped protect them.
I was beginning to think I was going to be a ponygirl for a long time to come, but I was taken out on my own one day by a centurion. I was hitched to some kind of single person cart, and we started off through the ship. I was surprised that I was not bothered by being out completely naked, but then I realized I had not worn clothes in several weeks.
Finally, we came to a building that looked very much like the Parthenon. I was unhitched from the cart and led up the steps. I had not learned to climb steps in these shoes, and k balked. The centurion pulled on my lead, and I slowly made my way up. We were stopped at the entrance by a guard.
"You can't bring a pony in here!"
"The emperor called for it."
"And he told you to bring it inside?"
"That he did. Now stand aside."
The guard moved but glared at me. "If it makes a mess on the floor, I'm going to feed my dogs well!"
I whinnied at the implied threat and we continued inside.
I was led up to the front of the room and stopped next to a familiar man. He turned to look at me. "Rose!" I knew him. He was my man. My man? Shouldn't that be 'I was his pony?' It took me a moment, then I realized who he was. It was John! I had started believing that I was a pony but now reality was returning!
Oh, God! I wanted to hug him! I wanted him to hug me! Beside him were Marc, Georg, and a security guard from our ship.
I was startled by the blare of trumpets. Then a man walked in and sat down in front of us. I was even more startled now. It was Caesar.